Elfen World (Part I)

Elfen World :: RPG :: RPG

Page 2 of 3 Previous  1, 2, 3  Next

View previous topic View next topic Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:44 pm

Spoiler:
(Crane)
"...Get rid of them..." If they are as dangerous as you say, and your business is extermination of them, then I see no reason for you to have all of these horned girls in here.”

“Get rid of them?” Yamamoto said with a small chuckle. “I think you misunderstand. None of the diclonius are here for a permanent residency.

Let me ask you a question. How do you think we developed the anti-vector weapons you just saw? Each diclonius here plays a pivotal role in our research. It was through the study of vectors that the those weapons came about. A discovery made by studying No. 38's vectors led to the first anti-vector prototype device.” As he said this, Yamamoto walked over to the table filled with microscopes.

“Weapons are not the only thing we've developed through the study of diclonius. Right now, my scientists are in the process of developing a cure for the diclonius virus. While it is currently in an early stage, in 2 or 3 years I wouldn't be surprised if we had a cure ready for international release.”

Walking over to Dr. Noda, Yamamoto ordered him to go ahead and prepare No. 37.

“Now, what good is a cure when the virus isn't the source of the problem you might ask?” Yamamoto said as he returned to where Elena and Hector were standing.

“I know full well the diclonius are the source of the problem worldwide. When a diclonius has outlived its usefulness here, it is exterminated. This is not just some kennel for lost and found diclonius. Our mission is still the extermination of all diclonius. They are only kept here for a maximum a 1 year before we 'dispose' of them.”

“I was also insistent upon seeing that so called male Diclonius."

“Still as impatient as always I see. I've already sent Dr. Noda ahead to prepare No. 37. Now if you will follow me, I'll take you him.” Yamamoto said motioning for the two to follow him.

He lead them out of No. 38's chamber and back into the Level 1 containment chamber. When they reached the center of the room he stopped.

“This is far enough.” Yamamoto said turning to Elena and Hector.

Pulling a small remote from his pocket, Yamamoto proceeded to press the one button it contained. Suddenly a control panel rose up out of the floor in front of him. He then proceeded to activate the biometric scanner on the panel and entered the 10 digit alpha numeric password. Once that was completed the floor began to shake quite violently. Suddenly the walls seemed as if they were rising higher and higher as if they were growing taller. In actuality, the walls were not growing. Rather, the group was falling. The entire Level 1 containment chamber floor was an elevator that lead to the secret Level 0 containment chamber.

Turning to Elena, Yamamoto spoke “We are now descending to Level 0. It won't be much longer now.”

____________________________

After spending all evening helping to pack Lily's equipment, Rei was tired. As she put in the last of the rifle ammunition, Lily approached her.

"I want you to know that I have DEF uniforms to help us get into the facility tomorrow night, but that'll only get us so far. If we end up being found out then it will get very dangerous. I want to let you know that you don't have to come along. I'd actually prefer you to be safe, but if you do come I will make sure to do what I can to keep us safe. I have a skill set that'll help ensure that, but it's not guaranteed. I want you to be completely sure if you're coming along.”

Rei appreciated Lily's concern. Especially since the two were practically strangers.

“Thank you for your concern, I really appreciate it.” Rei said a smile. “But I've already made up my mind. I'll be going with you. I have to find Kenshi and make sure he's alright.” she said as her face took on a more serious look. “He must be suffering so much right now.... I want to save him, and I'll do anything it takes to make sure that happens.”

After making her intentions known to Lily, Rei said goodnight and retired for the evening. As she slept, she dreamed of the upcoming mission and Kenshi.


(Reric)
"Maxwell was at a loss for himself, but every time he looked, the same outcome appeared. Someone had managed to retrieve the information on Elena's whereabouts in Japan. He sat in the chair, elbow on the desk with his eyes starring at the screen. At this point he was sure any information they now contained in the G.O could easily be assaulted by these unseen hackers. Even worst there seemed to be no way for him to find the whereabouts of the hacker's location.

"Annoying...annoying...annoying..." He whispered over and over again, wiping the sweat from his eyebrows and then leaned back into the chair, hands behind his head to think. "What to do...what do I do in this situation?" He enemy was an expert in digital warfare, the very data of The Great Order was in danger and there was nothing he could do about it.

"...Where are you...?" He again asked mentally to himself.

...
...

He closed the internet and instead opened up a simple word document. There he smiled softly and began typing. In this digital battle, he was no match for his opponent or opponents, that he had realized perhaps even at the very beginning when he left the main base. So it was time to stop fighting on the top level and start fighting on the basic level.

If this was an attack on just The Great Order for its own purpose, this plan may mean nothing. But it was odd that all of this happened the moment The Great Order got wind of the Diclonius and made their order to exterminate the girls at Excalibur's location.

Finishing the document it up, he didn't bother saving it, but instead copied it and then re-opened the network again. This time however he did not open the G.O database, but instead he went to a search engine and started to open up different forum sites and other network locations that held the capability of multiple online conversations.

And within each site, he posted that little message he had typed.

"There is a new disease being released, noted by a pair of horns on their heads. Do not be deceived, these horned people are extremely dangerous and will upon seeing you, try to kill you. They are dangerous, these horned people, known as Diclonius must be stopped..."

And then he completed it with images and videos that usually would only be allowed by the G.O database. Images of the battle at Excalibur's castle, images of the girls ripping through men. Images of Midori killing and using her powers. Screenshots and videos and the material to proof the problem true.

and then...with a single click of the mouse, he sent his message. Sent, sent, sent, again and again and in a time less than it takes to blink a third of the way the entire world would now know about the Diclonius race. What was once a species unknown to most, would now be visibly made aware to every digital area, even beyond digitalization. Like a virus he sent the message, even opened up a few E-mails and sent it from there. People would ignore it, seeing it as a hoax but there would be people who see it as the truth.

He could never defeat these hackers on his own, they were too skillful. But what about now? How do you try to affect a message that has now been seen throughout the entire world, one that eyes are constantly seeing now. A message sent to the world.

And unfortunately, this message was not to help the Diclonius...

He turned the computer off and went on his way.

"If you can't win from the front, attack from the side..." He said to himself.
---
---

Damn right she was getting impatient, but to see this male Diclonius was too much worth for her to back off now. Into the recesses of Level 0 the trio descended.

As before she did not speak and merely awaited for Yamamoto to show her this so new male Diclonius.


(Drew)
Victory1 saw as he sat down at the new set of computers in his Chicago hideout, on some of the forums he used for communication purposes new posts all over from a new username. The posts were bloody and violent. It stated the danger that Dicloni presented to the world. He hadn't seen on in person before, but he learned a bit of them from his infiltration into the GO's site. He wasn't entirely sure what to make of it.

Victory1 pulled out his cellphone and shot a text to Donald as it was the only number he had from Hack/Slash and he was told if he ever needed to quickly contact her to send texts to that number. "Check out the forum. Interesting new thread."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Before he went to bed, Donald received a text from an unavailable number. When he read it he understood its meaning. It was intended for Lily, but she was asleep now. She wouldn't have any trouble if he checked out the forums.

He got onto the desktop she proudly made untraceable and began his investigation. He quickly found the posts dealing with dicloni. Some people had already responded with questions like "Is this real?" or responses like "Cool" or "Scary". Mostly people thought it was a thread about a new movie or even a game. An idea popped into his head and he responded by sending a text back. "Lets make it a game." He hoped whoever was on the other end would understand his meaning.

He then found all of his art and photos regarding dicloni and began uploading it to the thread using the username Wh1tewash. Along with the images or dicloni in chains, under persecution, suffering, and finally working and living together with humans he posted. "Now that we've got your attention: here's some more for the new and upcoming live-action game Diclonius Invasion! Rules have yet to be confirmed, but you can expect more to be coming."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Victory1 was unsure how to respond to the text he received in response. It took him a while to react, but then he saw the new post in the thread. It certainly looked like a group project now to make a fun game for everyone. He responded quickly to the post by adding. "None of the people in the videos and images above were actually hurt. They are purely for cinematic and entertainment purposes."

It would take some time for them to get the administrative powers to delete the responses dismissing the entire thing as a game. By the time they did, the damage would be done and any further attempts to fight in that way would be wasted. Some people would actually take the game seriously and advertise by crafting horns for themselves and wearing them in public.

Victory1 enjoyed Hack/Slash's quick thinking and was happy to be working with such a skilled and quick witted hacker again.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Donald relaxed a bit and waited and watched the responses in the forums they found with the same posts. A lot of them quickly changed to "I can't wait." and "This looks like it'll be so awesome." and even a "I hope this isn't a disappointment." or two. He smiled as he realized the crisis was mostly averted. He wasn't happy about using his art in such a way, but anything to protect the dicloni was necessary.

From there he went to bed feeling quite successful.


(Reric)
Maxwell knew well enough that what he had done was against G.O protocol, such material was supposed to be secret. He wouldn't have been surprised if he was fired and forced to leave the G.O after this incident. But things were becoming to hectic and under his own volition, he felt this was the best response that he could give.

As he spoke what he had done, the other members response could only be described as neutral. It wasn't their decision to decide Maxwell's fate, that would be left up to Master General Elena. But what had been done could not be changed.

At the very least the G.O network was apparently working again, after quite a long time and Maxwell returned back to the internet. "So...still fighting back I see..." He said, noticing the change in the forums and networks. "A game huh? How intriguing you must think this is going to end just at this point right? But you see there's a bit of a difference between you and us..."

He closed the laptop and relaxed himself, calling over to Ivan.

"Our enemy is trying to change up the aspect of what I have put. It seems to have created a split end that is leading more people to believe this so called incident is a video game. I think its time to enact protocol F now."

"...I see..." Ivan Cos replied simplistically. I will prepare for it immediately

nodding at his answer, Maxwell turned to his computer and began typing. He continued placing similar messages of the so called "Diclonius horror." This was a battle of numbers and he just had to get more people on his side then the other. But the real advantage would now come from Ivan.

If Maxwell was the expert at digital application, than Ivan Cos was the expert in political applications. The difference, as he would assume, that unlike his foe, the G.O was an actual renown international police force. The government that they resided by knew exactly who they were and what they were.

and that there was all they needed. The Diclonius aspect had already been sent out, different emotions now enticing the world. But what would happen when someone of vast importance spoke? That was where Vast came in.
---
---

The government office of the country was greeted by Vast who recognized him as a member of the G.O. The leader, a small elderly man peered up from his papers.

"Good day sir, what brings The Great Order here?"

Vast got to the point. "Have you heard on the network about the horned people called Diclonius?"

"...oh that, some of my people have told me about it, but I've head its just a game. A very violent one from what they told me and very realistic."

"...Indeed...because it's not a game..." Vast stated strictly.

"...What are you talking about?"

Vast asked for a video screen to be brought out so that he could show the leader and the few people placed about the area. "What you are about to see is the truth, I will warn you that what you will see is indeed very violent." And then for the leader and everyone in there, he played the video. As per usual there was shock and awe and disgust, especially for those who had seen the video before on the network.

"Some people call this a video game, look over there...do you recognize that woman?"

"...That's...Elena isn't it?" The leader asked.

"Of course, now if this was a video game, how would anyone know what she looked like. Coincidence can only go so far and I believe you may recognize Captain Schlenzanner and Lt. General Zen there as well. Indeed and as far as Hector was concerned, it was hard to miss out on a guy like that.

"A game...how stupid? Can you possibly think that this is a game now? this is what we collected and then sent back to the G.O database, or perhaps you're going to insist that we purposely did this ourselves?" He added the last one that was quickly denied by the people in the room.

Vast continued, "This is a new phenomenon that people must be made a ware of right now. These girls are dangerous as you can tell and if people are not made aware of the danger, who knows what will happen. Do you want that? Do you want your friends to be slaughtered? Do you want your family and children to be ripped apart by these horned people? What we have here is an epidemic of world wide potential.

...You know what you must do..."

The leader, sweating now spoke in a low tone. "...But...aren't they human, I mean, some of them don't even look like they're even teenagers yet."

"...Yeah...that's the had part. Maybe deep down they are humans, they may have the same feelings and emotions as us. But in the end there are fundamental differences. You've seen what they can do, even that should be enough to warrant something to be done. I cannot force you to do anything but just remember this, right now people are viewing this as a hoax. I don't have the power to persuade the public, but you as the leader of this country do...

...Things are going to be hard now, it's not something we can change."

"...But...what do I say. Do I order the government to start hunting down these girls? What do I tell the people?"

Vast response was simple. "Tell the people the truth, that this isn't a game, that everything you say to them is true. That what you show them is not some sick fantasy but reality. The network can only go so far, the an important figure like you can.

Whether your personal action against the horned people to kill, incarcerate or whatever we shall leave to you. But there a lot of people right now under some terrible idea that this is a joke. Some of these people are your friends, some are your family, some have children and some may even be your children.

Will you ever forgiven yourself if this happens? That you went without warning your people. I would think the agony would be almost unbearable.

At the very least, past the truth..."

The leader sat in his chair, hand over his face and then said a calm voice. "I understand, I will given an open speed starting today. This I urgent news so I'll have to push my other speeches back.

...This is...such a trembling experience though..."
---
---

In 5 hours and 22 minutes, under the watchful eyes of tens of thousands of people, the leader of the country spoke in a loud voice of the microphone.

"My people, what I am about to tell you is the unfortunate truth...please listen..."

and thus, he spoke of the phenomenon, the dangerous that they possessed, pointed out different facts and the ended his speech on such a solemn note such things a joke hardly have been recognized.

Now with the people of that country given first hand knowledge from a an important figure, things would now change drastically for sure.


(Drew)
Before the announcement
Victory1 began to send secret messages to other members of the Rosary to begin having them work together against the GO. He may have started this conflict, but he'd need the other members to help in this battle. It was exciting, and it was something to do. He had seen the video of the battle between humans and dicloni portraying them as violent and evil creatures to be exterminated, but he wanted to learn more considering how Hack/Slash was clearly trying to defend them and wouldn't do that without reason.

The best way for him to help was to get the public on his side. The game lie was nothing more than a distraction that would delay things, and the only way the GO could top that is revealing the truth using the government as their tool. He had to use that time to plan accordingly. He knew they were working with the DEF, meaning that they should be the next target.

He had the other members corrupting data and removing files of varying importance from the GO databases to lock them down and stop operations. While he snuck into DEF systems and began looking for information stealthily. It wasn't long before he had tapped into live feeds from their internal camera system which presented some interesting results. He began to watch and record the various chained up and imprisoned dicloni. He observed people conducting research on them. He saw the leader of the GO and the leader of the DEF walking together and dicussing business. This was the jackpot. He recorded as much as he safely could and a second time removed the hard drive of the desktop he was working at and destroyed all other evidence.

He quickly got into his car with the hard drive and a laptop. His next location would be at a Rosary hideout with a strong secure network to make it difficult to find him.

During the announcement
Victory1 saw the public announcement and smirked. It was an excellent tactical play to get the public on their side. However there would be an ammendment to the announcement. He had taken care to connect with the news company's network so he could react in an appropriate way. At the very end of the announcement he began to stream his own presentation starting with a blank white screen with a chained up cross in the center. He then spoke into his microphone. "Good evening, I am the Second in Command of the Rosary. What the president says is true. However, that is not the full picture. The next video I am going to present to you will reveal the other side of he coin you have just been shown. This 'danger' as the President has so defined it as is something that has been kept a secret from you by two organizations: the Great Order - a police force that is supposed to keep you safe - and the DEF - an order supposedly dedicated to the genocide of these diclonius.

"The next video I am going to show you is the Master General of the Great Order and the leader of the DEF working together on cruel experiments on the dicloni people. They are the reason that they are a danger. If you can stop these experiments then help the suffering recover there will be no need to fear them. Without further ado... I present you with the truth."

He played the videos that he found earlier. The Rosary was a well-known and even well-liked organization of hackers. Many people would probably be willing to believe their side of the story. Besides, the things he saw needed to be shown to the public and the harm that was caused to those poor girls needed to be stopped.

When the videos were done being played, Victory1 sat back and picked up the microphone he was using. "You've seen the truth, now the choice is yours to decide what you're going to do."

This was going to be confrontational. People all over would be panicky, angry, and even sad. He didn't think that many people would actively take sides, but all would support one side or the other somehow. Now, the Rosary was committed to this he'd have to see this through.


(Dreachon)
He dropped his boots on the desk as he threw the radio on it as well, making himself comfortable he took one of the captains cigars. “Fuck these are some fine cigars, like all them bourgeois and shit. I mean that is just fucked up that that stick up his ass captain doesn’t deserve to keep such fine cheroots from the rest of us grunts.”
He kicked over one of the small trinkets lying on the table, it shattered on the floor.
“Well I guess I can’t keep you waiting forever now can I my good sire.” He snarled as he grabbed the radio, dialing he finally got to the frequency that the captain used.
Taking a sip from his canteen he cleared his throat, looking over he could see one of the large monitors that lined the office, perhaps there would be something on the damn TV as well to take his mind off things.
Switching on the channel he watched as a figure which he recognized as one of the countries great political leaders was about to give a speech, well that would be rather boring to him.
“Hello Captain, guess who is gracing you with his presence.” He laughed as he could already see the man’s face.
“I just wanted to let you know I have returned back to base as you ordered sir, right now I am just waiting for you to give another one of your grand orders.” He spit on the ground as he said the words, he gestured to somebody in the distance.
“I will be right here in case you will be looking to contact me, give my regards to the queen bitch herself as well.” He looked back at the TV seeing as the man was about to make a grand statement.

"My people, what I am about to tell you is the unfortunate truth...please listen..." Like almost glued to the screen he watched with intrigue as the man exposed what he had known now for some time, he couldn’t resists the urge to laugh at it. To think that this fight had gotten so much more interesting. “What do you say about that Vamp, surely those politicians must be crapping their pants by now.”
The man spoke with a Slavic accent. “Maybe so but even then it does not concern us, we have other matters to settle.” He attention was drawn as his radio went off.
Kruger resumed watching as by now a second presentation had apparently hijacked the program.
"Good evening, I am the Second in Command of the Rosary. What the president says is true. However, that is not the full picture. The next video I am going to present to you will reveal the other side of the coin you have just been shown. This 'danger' as the President has so defined it as is something that has been kept a secret from you by two organizations: the Great Order - a police force that is supposed to keep you safe - and the DEF - an order supposedly dedicated to the genocide of these diclonius.”
Oh this was becoming most fascinating, he grinned as he watched it unfold. To think that now the entire nation or even the world would be aware of the GO or the DEF was beyond sublime, this war would be enjoyable.

“Boss, I have just gotten word that the rest of the men have finished mobbing up what remained of the guard.” Kruger smiled knowing that nobody except he and his men would remain alive at the base now.
“Have the third and fourth section finished loading all that we came for?”
“They have boss but I must ask why you allowed for fatman to come with us?” It had been a long time since he had last met the man. “You sound concerned my old friend.”
“He is nothing more than your stereotypical mad bomber. We should make certain that we are not here.”


(Dreachon)
Kruger nodded his head. “That he most certainly is but he is also the finest expert on high explosives, you know his handy work throughout most of the world.” They watched as another of the men walked in. “Commander we are ready leave this facility.”
“Excellent, gather the men, supplies and ready the transports to get us out of here.”
Behind him he could sense the growing impatience inside vamp.
“I say this building is no longer of any use to us, besides it will be great to deal this blow to the G.O, they have been making a mess of things for far too long.”
“Even then we must use caution, there is no reason for us to allow them to become aware of our involvement. Besides we want this war to reaches its fullest potential”
“That I must certainly do, the world has been far too peaceful.”

They split apart as Kruger grabbed the radio and went to grab his personal stuff, no way was he going to let it get destroyed. In his head he could already see the captains face when he realized what had happened, all in all the takeover had been swift.
These guards had not expected this kind of attack, taking out the guards at the entrances had been rather simply and it quickly allowed for the troops to move in and start sweeping the complex a floor at a time.
No casualties and no wounded and best of all not a single trace of them would be left after this operation, still he had hoped for a real fight as he had wanted to test out his new weapon. Pulling it from the scabbard at his side he marveled at its design.
The latest model to come from the weapon forges at Outer Haven, a high frequency blade that allowed it to cut through metal. How he had wanted to test on somebody but alas.

Feeling secure that everything of his personal stash had been safely loaded with the rest of the supplies he gave the signal for the men to mount up and depart, given the amount of explosives they had brought with them and fatman’s habit it certainly was no mistake to get as far away from the area as was possible. Considering himself fortunate that Vamp had taken control of the detonator brought him some rest, he didn’t have the worry about getting blown up yet.
A heavy duty all-terrain vehicle pulled up next to him. “Commander we are ready to depart.”
“Good then let us get out of this hellhole, besides I have gotten quite bored with it anyway.”
Hauling himself into the compartment he signaled for the driver and the rest of the column to move out.

The ride had taken them a good 15min. before they finally reached a spot that would provide and excellent view of the spectacle. No doubt that workaholic would want to watch his own handiwork, that was the kind of man that he was. “Pull over at that bend.”
Climbing out of the vehicle he looked at the radio one more time, damn he had really wanted to hear the captain give another one of his dumb orders but it couldn’t be helped anymore. Looking at the second vehicle he could see both Vamp and Fatman exit it.
“Well I haven’t seen you in a long while have I Kruger, how long has it been since Mombasa?” The heavy coat he was wearing did little to hide his features.
“Don’t flatter yourself, I thrust everything is ready.” The man simply nodded as if he was being asked about a minor annoyance.
Taking the remote from Vamp he flipped on the switch, the green light signaled it was armed.
“Gentlemen, let us give a salute to the piece of outdated architecture.”
Pressing the switch they watched in awe as a massive explosion tore the complex to pieces, Fatman had certainly done his job well. Kruger howled as he watched the destruction they had unleashed.


(Crane)
The trio descended a full 5 minutes before finally reaching the depths known only as “Level 0”. It was a top secret area even within the D.E.F. Only Yamamoto, Dr. Noda, and a few other head scientists even knew it existed. There was a reason “Level 0” was such a tightly kept secret. Other than Kenshi, only one other diclonius had ever been kept there. It was so powerful, it needed to be seperated from the other diclonius, yet standard containment methods weren't workng. As a result, Level 0 was constructed.

As the elevator came to a halt, the door slid open to reveal a room as big as a football field. In the center stood an enormous cage surrounded by 5 guards. Suspended from the top of the cage was a steel, coffin-like container which read “No. 37”.

Leading the way, Yamamoto headed towards the outer perimeter of the cage where Dr. Noda was already waiting.

“We've arrived.” Yamamoto stated. “Before you is the male diclonius, No. 37. Currently, No. 37 is the most powerful diclonius in our possession and the subject of an experimental new procedure.
Dr. Noda, the headset.” he ordered

“Sir, I must inform you...” he said as he handed Yamamoto the headset. “No. 37 has been showing some unusual brain-wave activity. I would use caution in whatever you are about to do.”

“Dr. Noda, what have I told you about bothering me with such details at such inconvenient times?” Yamamoto replied with irritation. This device has shown to have 100% control over No. 37 and we have no reason to doubt it.”

Walking over to the control panel, Yamamoto entered the password into the keypad to open the cage door. An alarm sounded as it began to open.

“Warning! Containment door open! Warning! Containment door open! Use extreme caution!”

Next the steel coffin holding Kenshi was slowly lowered to the ground and the locks were remotely unlocked.

For a moment, everything was deathly quiet. No one moved as all eyes were on the cage, waiting to see if the diclonius inside was about to break free and go on a rampage. Secretly, all the guards and most of the scientists wondered if Yamamoto had gone insane. They knew nothing of the mind-control device implanted in Kenshi.

Putting on the headset, Yamamoto gave his first order.

“No. 37, walk forward.”

Slowly, the coffin door opened and from it emerged Kenshi. Since coming under the control of the D.E.F he was allowed to keep his regular clothes and weapons. He walked at a slow pace, looking almost like a corpse. His eyes were lifeless, and his arms hung limp at his sides. At this point he was nothing more than Yamamoto's slave, with no free will of his own.

Yamamoto waited until Kenshi was directly in front of him before ordering him to stop.

“That's far enough No. 37.

So, Master General Elena, here it is. The male diclonius you've been longing to see is standing here before you. But, I'm not foolish enough to think that just seeing him will satisfy you. You want to see what he can do don't you? Well, don't worry, you're about to find out.

Dr. Noda! Release the Level 2 diclonius No. 17 & 18!”

With a look of dread on his face, Dr. Noda reluctantly complied.

“Yes sir... Everyone stand back if you don't want to die!” he yelled to the surrounding scientists and guards.

At the far end of the chamber two doors slid open. From where they were standing, they looked very small. From these two doors, two diclonius girls emerged. No. 17 & 18 were sister diclonius and always stayed together. They both had violet hair and eyes and looked to be about 16, though they were really only 8 years old. A result of being silpelits.

“Well, Master General, its time. Stand back and enjoy the show.” Yamamoto said with an evil laugh.

Turning to Kenshi, he gave his order.

“No. 37.... kill them.


(Reric)
Elena watched with unflinching eyes as the girls were, without lack of better word, killed before her. Who knew how much pain they felt, maybe it was instantaneous, but what she saw was clearly engraved into her mind. There was no battle here, just a single systematic murder of two girls who couldn't have done anything even if they tried.

That's the kind of so called "fight" the woman saw. So this was the herald of the D.E.F. The male Diclonius that she had been told about.

For Hector, he could not stop the smile from spreading over his face, he felt a sense of high stimulus, almost anxiety from seeing the person before him. After all they had a little past together and seeing him there, he almost had to resist himself from point blank attacking the Diclonius himself. But this time it was not out of anger, but out of a sheer enjoyment of the challenge that it might give him.

"...Long time no see..." He said to himself until his smile slowly vanished. He had hoped to see the male Diclonius with that same stern expression he usually wore. The expression of power, pride and skills that made him so desirable to fight. This was his enemy, one that must be defeated, one that must be fought, one that he desired to fight.

...but this was not his enemy. This was just...a person, lifeless, nothing that was originally in the man he once knew and fought, if only for a short while.

In the end, Hector was rather disappointed with what he saw...

...
...

"A moment of your time Master General Elena." Hector stated softly to his leader. Raising her hand so that Yamamoto could give her and Hector some time and space, she went to the captain.

"Yes...?"

"I have gotten word that some new things are happening. A group known as the Rosary has apparently been trying to hack into the G.O database, or that's the conclusion the Brigadier General's made. It has cumulated in the entire world right now knowing about the Diclonius, the G.O and the D.E.F. This is no longer a secret anymore and people are now having different ideas.

She clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Shit...couldn't have waited could they. So now they know, the secret that has been hidden. What are the responses?"

"Mixed my lady, people who agree and disagree with each group. It's probably going to create mass panic now."

She sighed deeply, putting her hand over her eye patch. "...I see, so there's nothing else we can do about it."

"No...even the political leaders have gotten involved." Hector spoke.
...
...

She had to think on her next course of action and surprisingly though she had to think, the answer came up rather quickly. "Yamamoto, I believe I have seen enough here. The information, the sources, all that you have showed me. These girls are dangerous, I have fought them myself so I know that is true.

If these girls are left alone, who knows the dangerous they will possess to humanity.

...but...despite this, they are still humans. Dangerous humans, ones that must be dealt with accordingly, but this...you truly are nothing more than damn incompetent bastard of a man. This isn't protecting humanity or anything like that, this just a sheer use of people and children for your own selfish needs.

Trapping them, forcing them into your own prisons. If this was enacted by other governments than the G.O is going to be quite busy. But I have seen more than enough to give a more than clear answer.

Under the jurisdiction of The Great Order, as leader, Master General Elena, I now decree.

Yamamoto, you are under arrest for the crimes against humanity and will be sent to incarceration and then further charges.

Diclonius or not, humans are still humans. At the very least, though they may have to dealt with, although they may have to be locked up in some way. What you have done here is completely unforgivable...

...It's over...Yamamoto..." She pulled her spear out, the engraved weapon that was specialized, powerful and dangerous in her hands. "...Do not resist, you are now under arrest, get on the ground immediately."
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:45 pm

Spoiler:
(Chiyo)
Vanessa and Itoe both went to bed with mixed emotions. The first one was excited to see a community of both humans and her own kind and was wondering if she could also live in these safe places without any fear. Would the people treat her nice? Would she be accepted? What would the other dicloni do and what would their stories be? She was glad she had met Lily and Zero. Without them, Vanessa would have joined Midori´s Side and would be dead right now. Probably. She thought about her former friend in the facility. Hopefully the girl she was forced to fight, had survived somehow and was somewhere in a safe place. Maybe Vanessa could change her mind just like Zero did to her before. With these thoughts Vanessa went into a sleep and dreamed about a better future where dicloni would be accepted by humanity and about peace.

Itoe thought about the coming mission Lily and the masked man were about to do. She would join them. Maybe these weapons would be a risk but Itoe wanted to learn more about herself. This facility and the group concentrated on her kind and she was positive they would knew a lot more about herself than Itoe ever could learn. When she missed this opportunity, when would the next arise? Would there be a next opportunity? When Lily and Zero die, this change dies with them and Itoe wouldn´t let this happen. She had a plan. With their arrival on the community, all the girl would need was an chance to sneak into the truck and after that, they could bring her into this area without even knowing it. Lily would be mad at her but Itoe could handle that. She wasn´t dependent on thme and didn´t need her approval. With these plans in mind Itoe drifted into another dreamless sleep.

Both dicloni missed the announcements.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Midori was soon met by her own loyal diclonius girls which were overjoyed her queen had survived and managed to escape the dreadful humans. After some shorts words and smiles the queen was soon in her own hideout where the dicloni eagerly waited for her. Midori was exhausted and hungry. The last hours were hell and the hostile group was near her all the time. The young queen was very relieved when she was greeted warmly by her sipilets...her family. She didn´t view them as mere servants or tools but as sisters and friends with the same sad history. All of them were tortured by humans, had cried, endured fear and humiliation. They all knew the feelings of beeing left alone and the sense of betrayal. Just like Midori did.

And they all would get their revenge on the humans for doing these horrible acts. Midori didn´t need a inside voice to tell her that. She wanted justice. For herself and her family!

When they heard the announcement, all dicloni were silent. The world was aware about her true nature and her kind. It surprised Midori a bit that there was another side which showed the wrongdoings of the humans but it wouldn´t matter. They were too cruel to them to get redemption. They could only atone for their crimes when they would be dead to their grounds.

"What will we do now, our queen?" asked a shy sipliet with long hair. She couldn´t be older than eleven or twelve. She looked a bit uncomfortable when the gaze of the queen fell on her. Midori was sure she wasn´t used to getting attention. Midori´s voice was calm and confident. "We are preparing for our revenge. The great Order want to exterminate us. We will beat them with that and show them that they are no match for our power and our coherence."

Midori´s group wasn´t just senseless brutes who slashed everything with their vectors. Most were educated and were also talented with digital media and other things of the modern world.

"Hack the G.O. database and search for important missions, bases and their troops. We will find them and hit them on ther weakest spot." Midori ordered. She wouldn´t lead her group into a suicide mission and she wasn´t ignorant of the power her opponents possessed. They had only one chance and when Midori screwed up her people would pay a terrible price.

She thought about her two loyal subjects who where with her. gunned down even when they didn´t do anything. They would pay for that!

_______________________
Sorry again for my absence. My things are all mostly done.


(Reric)
Finally got this drawing done.

Master General Elena




(Crane)
Using his vectors, Kenshi propelled himself towards No. 17 & 18 at blinding speeds. The two sisters could sense his aggression and braced for his attack. Weaving their vectors together, the girls form a “wall” to try an deflect his attack. Kenshi could sense their vectors and at the last second launched himself into the air with his vectors and drew his two katana.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o tachi.”

The two young dicloni were amazed at Kenshi's speed. As he fell through the air, they dodged his falling slash and landed ready to attack. No. 17 was in front of Kenshi, and 18 was in the back. They had him surrounded. Coordinating with each other, the girls attacked together in a pincer movement. Kenshi, however, was too fast and launched himself backwards to avoid the assault. As their vectors met, the two girls were blown back by each other's attack.

“Sister we have to do something! He's too fast for us!” No. 17 yelled.

“Agreed! Follow my lead! I have a plan!”

No. 18 followed up by charging towards Kenshi head on. Of the two, No. 18's vectors were the strongest, however she only had 5. Her sister, however, had 8 vectors which, while not as strong, were extremely fast.

Using her vectors, No. 18 grabbed each of Kenshi's vectors. Using her immense strength she attempted to keep him in place. A battle of brute force ensued as Kenshi struggled to get free. Almost instantly, the floor they were standing on began to crack under the pressure.

“Sister, NOW!!!” No. 18 yelled.

From above No. 18, No. 17 came flying through the air, her vectors ready to tear Kenshi to pieces. Kenshi, however, had control of the struggle all along. To No. 18's surprise she was thrown through the air and slammed into No. 17 mid-flight. The two girls came crashing to ground with a thud.

Kenshi slowly walked towards where their crumpled bodies lay. The two girls saw him approaching and struggled to get up. They were barely standing as Kenshi reached them. No. 17 looked up, only to see Kenshi's lifeless eyes staring back at her.

“Good.” she thought. “With my speed, he won't be able to dodge at this range.”

As fast as she could, 17 sent a vector straight towards Kenshi's head. He was sent flying back from the blow, with his vectors taking most of the impact.

“Thats impossible!” No. 17 yelled. “There's now way he could block at that range! I'm too fast! His head should be rolling at my feet!” she yelled in anger.

Getting to his feet, Kenshi just stood there looking at the two girls before him.

“Look at him! It's like he's mocking me! I'll show him!” she yelled as she charged towards Kenshi in a blind rage.

In a flurry of attacks, No. 17 sent all 8 of her vectors at Kenshi at astonishing speeds, even by dicloni standards. Each time, Kenshi easily dodged the attacks and landed gracefully ready to dodge the next. This only infuriated No. 17 even more which was starting to worry 18.

“Sister stop! You're letting him anger you! Calm down and keep a clear head!” she yelled in concern.

“Shut up! Nobody mocks me and gets away with it!”

Kenshi continued to maneuver around an infuriated No. 17 with ease. In her rage, she left herself wide open for attack.

No. 18 couldn't stand it any longer. If her sister kept on like this she would die for sure. As she ran towards her sister to help time seemed to slow down. She watched as the strange male diclonius appeared in front of her sister, swords at the ready.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Sokushi.”

At that moment, as No. 17's bifurcated torso fell to the ground, No. 18's world came crashing down.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!” she screamed as she ran towards her sister.

Throwing her vectors at Kenshi with full force, he was sent flying into the wall. Turning her attention to her sister, No. 18 fell to her knees and held her torso close.

In halted breaths, No. 17 attempted to speak. “Sister, I'm.... I'm sorry.” was all she was able to say before she drifted into the cold grip of death.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHH” No. 18 wailed as tears streamed down her face. “YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS YOU HEAR ME?!?!? I'LL KILL YOU!!!!”

Kenshi calmly emerged from the rubble that was once the wall and started walking towards the remaining sister.

“DIE!!!!” she yelled as she charged at him, vectors flailing in all directions.

Kenshi easily dodged the No. 18's slower vectors. The ground seemed to explode each time her powerful, rage fueled vectors made contact. What she lacked in speed, No. 18 made up for in strength. All the strength in the world, however, would do her no good if she couldn't hit her opponent.

Each time she missed only made 18 angrier. “I'M GOING TO TEAR YOU TO PIECES!!! BIT BY BIT I'LL TEAR YOU APART!!!”

In a desperate attempt, No. 18 dug all of her vectors into the floor. Using her massive strength, she lifted a huge chuck of the floor above her head. It was easily the size of a large truck.

“TAKE THIS YOU MONSTER!!!” she yelled as she threw it towards Kenshi with full force.

Focusing his energy, Kenshi prepared to counter. Raising his master's katana above his head, Kenshi used all 5 of his vectors to swing downward.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Suraisu.”

The shockwave raced forward carving a path of destruction as it went. It easily sliced through the projectile hurdling towards Kenshi and continued on towards No. 18.

“But.... how...?” she said as she watched the shockwave approach. Wrapping herself with her vectors she braced for impact. The sheer force of the shockwave sent her flying through the air and into the wall behind her causing a cloud of debris to fill the air.

“Uhhhh....” she moaned as she crawled out of the rubble. “I won't let him win... I have to kill him, for my sister!”

Struggling to her feet, No. 18's blood ran cold. There face to face with her, was Kenshi. His cold, lifeless eyes stared into her's. Looking back into them, No. 18 could see they were empty and devoid of all feeling or emotion. It was as if he was dead.

“No...” was all she could manage.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Sokushi.”

No. 18's head fell to the ground, blood spraying into the air and splattering onto Kenshi. Her body soon followed collapsing to the ground with a sickening “thud”.

With his mission complete, Kenshi returned to Yamamoto.

“...It's over...Yamamoto..." She pulled her spear out, the engraved weapon that was specialized, powerful and dangerous in her hands. "...Do not resist, you are now under arrest, get on the ground immediately."

“You fool! These things aren't human, but I seems that you're too blind to see that! The only incompetent one here is you! I'm going to save humanity, and if you intend to stop me then so be it!

No. 37! Come!”

Hearing the command, Kenshi launched himself over Yamamoto and landed in between him and the now hostile Elena. Drawing his katana, Kenshi readied himself to carry out his next order.


(Reric)
Now was the time to get into action, having seen such an opponent at work, only a fool would've thought they had a chance against such a powerful opponent. But as Elena raised her weapon that might have done little to no good, then only a coward would've run away in this predicament.

"Bring it, I'll cut the strings of your puppet right here." She meant it too, even though she couldn't back up such a claim, she was ore than ready to risk her life in a battle that she knew she could not win. After all what point was there to being a leader if she just fled from the battle field. But for her, such things were unnecessary.

Hector appeared, brandishing the massive axe he took formation, forcing Elena back as he faced the powerful male Diclonius with a look of excitement in his eyes. "Yo, Demon, let's not get too carried away here, she isn't your problem right now. But I'll be more than glad to face you." The weapon slashed across the ground, ripping the floor up and sending sparks into the air.

"...This time, there's no running around, we have unfinished business demon and I hope you don't think I'll go down as easy as those children you killed!" He raised his weapon, preparing himself for the next attack.

Elena would have to trust that Hector would have No. 37 on the ropes and in turned faced Yamamoto, ready for an attack or to attack herself.

"You Diclonius truly are pathetic though, almost laughable I'd say..." Hector said amusing, his smile still plastered on his face. Right now he seemed to be the only one who was treating this potential fight almost as an amusement ride. "...I guess you all really are just the same, foolish minded creatures who can't make your own choices. No pride in yourself, all it takes is someone's little voice in your head and your own your feet like a slave.

...With that mindset, you can never hope to overcome humanity..."

He spread his arms out, declaring his challenge.

"Come forth, drop the charade of slavery and get your pride back! My opponent is not the puppet being controlled, it is that that demon I faced a while ago! Now come, and let's see if there is even a tint of determination in you!"

"Hector...stay alive..." Elena murmured.

"...Aye...my lady." The man stated firmly.


(Crane)
“You'll soon regret decision, Hector.” Yamamoto said with a laugh. “No. 37, destroy them!”

Kenshi charged forward, using his vectors to build up speed. He opened with a twin slash to Hectors chest.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu.”

Sparks flew as their blades met in a crushing blow, with Hector easily blocking the strike with his huge ax. A direct frontal assault wasn't going to work with an opponent like Hector. Kenshi propelled himself backwards with his vectors to get some distance between him and Hector. Perhaps he would try an aerial assault. Launching himself into the air, he launched his second attack.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o tachi.”

Kenshi brought both blades down hard as he fell through the air. Raising his Crescent ax up, Hector blocked the powerful blow with his massive strength, the ground cracking beneath him from the pressure.

If brute force wouldn't work, then speed was the only option. Hector was powerful yes, but Kenshi could easily out maneuver him with his speed. He began to charge forward, only to be stopped in his tracks. Kenshi fell to his knees, clutching his head.

“Look at you... you disgust me. To think you've become nothing more than a puppet, and to a human no less! Have you no shame? You have drawn blood against your own kind! Have you no pride in who you are? How can you let yourself be controlled by a human?! Submit to no one! If you refuse to fight back... THEN I WILL!!!”

Suddenly, a black aura enshrouded Kenshi. Slowly standing, he began a metamorphosis. His horns grew to 2 times their normal length, and his teeth extended into fangs. As his normally white sclera turned black, his crimson eyes began to glow bright red. Finally, Kenshi's vectors became visible to the naked eye, as they began to vibrate at an incredible frequency.

“Sorry to keep you waiting Hector... I'm afraid you won't be fighting that weakling Kenshi, so I'll have to do. Try not to die too fast! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!”


(Reric)
"Oh...?" Hector was surprised there was no doubt about that, this transformation was something he certainly had never seen. What was this strange metamorphosis? How did such a thing even possibly happen? Hector's eyes could clearly see vectors, their power great, their intensity amazing, no, it wasn't just the vectors, it was everything.

Certainly a simple person, a weak person could not dare to stand in the same place and not be crushed by the terrible pressure of impending death.


“Sorry to keep you waiting Hector... I'm afraid you won't be fighting that weakling Kenshi, so I'll have to do. Try not to die too fast! AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!”

Hector starred, perhaps it was shock and fear, seeing such an opponent before him. The energy, that feeling that came from this person was making his very bones shake in skin. Was that sweat that now ran down the large man's face, his eyes starring in what might have been disbelief?

He felt suddenly insignificant...like a small insignificant ant.

"...Kuh...!" A sound escaped his throat.

In the presence of a fearsome demon, what else was he but mere human? He was just a human...

But then again, that's all he ever needed.

"Kuh...Kuhuh....KYA! HA! HA! HA! HA! HA!" And what could only be described as pure, unrestrained jovial laughter erupted from. It wasn't a laughter of derision or mockery, Hector Shlenzanner was without a single doubt, absolutely enjoyed at what he was facing. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!" He laughed, the hardest he may have ever laughed in his entirely, so hard that he looked as if he was on the verge of tears, almost to the point where he could barely hold himself straight.

"...Haa..."

He breathed out, catching his breath and then finally turning his attention back to the transformed Diclonius. At that moment, Hector was even more exhilarated than he had been before, and he had been quite ecstatic at that point.

"THAT'S IT!" He finally roared, swinging his axe back. "THAT'S WHAT I WANT TO SEE, PRIDE, ARROGANCE AND DETERMINATION! SHOW ME THE FRUIT OF YOUR POWER DEMON! NEVER BEFORE HAS MY HEART BEAT SO WILDLY SINCE NOW!"


and he swung with axe at the demonic Diclonius with tremendous power.

---
---
And as the two trump cards fought, Elena lunged at Yamamoto with her spear, aiming directly for his heart. For her, there was no more time to talk, if Yamamoto did not want to come quietly, then she would have to deal with him here and now.


(Crane)
Dark Kenshi lifted his katana to meet Hector's ax. The two blades met with earth-shattering force that cracked the ground beneath Kenshi's feet. Still, the blow wasn't enough. Kenshi just stood there, unmoved, as if nothing had even happened.

“Really I must say Hector, that was quite disappointing. Surely that's not all you've got?” Dark Kenshi taunted as he pushed Hector away. “I was hoping to be entertained before I killed you! AHAHAHAHAHA!” he said as charged towards Hector a blazing speeds.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!”

__________________________

Yamamoto desperately dived out of the way of Elena's spear. Being an old man, he had no way to defend himself.

“Guards!” he yelled in fear. “Shoot her!”

The five guards that were stationed in Level 0 opened fire on Elena with their sub-machine guns, letting loose with a hail of gunfire.

“Take that you bitch.” Yamamoto muttered under his breath.


(Reric)
Blood splattered from Hector's body, just like before when he had fought Midori, his crimson color spewing out until he collapsed on all fours, spitting up the blood that drenched around his body. What an attack, such speed and power, certainly no normal man could've survived such a devastating assault.

But if anyone called Hector normal, then they were either entirely misinformed or just plains stupid. But even as Hector picked himself up, struggling to stand on his feet, what chances did he possibly have against this demon?

"...Haa...Haa...Haa...I think you may have opened up some old wounds there, I'm impressed!" He roared, he charged up his axe, the golden sheen of the blunt edge and attack with a horizontal slice, now packing an extra boom of power.

---
---

"Damn it!" If the edge of the wall hadn't been there, Elena would've been reduced to a bloody paste. Luckily she managed to dip around the corner, cursing incessantly while she pulled out her own small pistol. It wouldn't matter much against the armed men, leaving her in a state that could hardly be called worthwhile.


(Drew)
After presenting that video, Victory1 continued to watch the feeds of the DEF facility. He wanted to know every detail he could about the dealings between the GO and the DEF. Information meant power and he had every intention of gathering as much of it as he could. Nothing could have prepared him for what he saw next. In the span of a few statements suddenly Elena had raised her weapon against the DEF leader. Soon an all out battle was happening between Hector and the diclonius, and Elena and Yamamato's men.

Was he wrong about the GO? Were they really as bad as Hack/Slash said they were? All information pointed towards them working with the DEF. This however comfirmed the opposite. Whatever this was must be a new development. From this the GO wasn't corrupted in any way, which means that Hack/Slash was using the Rosary for something else. He contacted the other Rosary members and let them know they needed to stop all assaults on the GO database. Once that happened, he sent an email dirrect to the GO HQ with the video of the battle attached and a simple statement. "We at the Rosary were played by another. Any further assaults will not be from us. Consider this a formal apology. Don't expect to be able to trace this. Victory1."

He would have to get every detail he could from Hack/Slash, but any attempts to contact her now were met with silence as the response. This meant he'd have to wait. He hated waiting.


(Dreachon)
After presenting that video, Victory1 continued to watch the feeds of the DEF facility. He wanted to know every detail he could about the dealings between the GO and the DEF. Information meant power and he had every intention of gathering as much of it as he could. Nothing could have prepared him for what he saw next. In the span of a few statements suddenly Elena had raised her weapon against the DEF leader. Soon an all out battle was happening between Hector and the diclonius, and Elena and Yamamato's men.

Was he wrong about the GO? Were they really as bad as Hack/Slash said they were? All information pointed towards them working with the DEF. This however comfirmed the opposite. Whatever this was must be a new development. From this the GO wasn't corrupted in any way, which means that Hack/Slash was using the Rosary for something else. He contacted the other Rosary members and let them know they needed to stop all assaults on the GO database. Once that happened, he sent an email dirrect to the GO HQ with the video of the battle attached and a simple statement. "We at the Rosary were played by another. Any further assaults will not be from us. Consider this a formal apology. Don't expect to be able to trace this. Victory1."

He would have to get every detail he could from Hack/Slash, but any attempts to contact her now were met with silence as the response. This meant he'd have to wait. He hated waiting.


(Dreachon)
Having reached he took in the scent of death, ah how it invigorated him. Truly there was no greater art than the art of war. Up close the damage that had been inflicted by the heavy amount of semtex they had used was evident as nothing remained untouched.
Even if they had left some evidence here it would have been destroyed by the explosion, he grinned knowing that it had all been as he had hoped to dream.
“well now, let’s give the captain another little wake-up call.” He said as the burned head of a former sentry lied there staring at him in a strange way.
“What do you think my friend?” He laughed about the scene is must look like, he took a drink from one of the doctors special brews, right now he needed to have a voice that would match his supposed condition as well.
Turning on the radio he set it back for the frequency the captain had given him.
“Hello…. (cough)…captain can you… (cough)… hear me, seriously there has… (cough)… some serious frikkin shit…… happened….(cough)… at the base….(cough)… get your sorry ass here now.” He turned down the radio before he threw it into the nearest rock, he smashed it good to make sure.



avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:47 pm

Spoiler:
(Reric)
Kruger's message of deceit did not reach Hector but instead was automatically sent over to Elena who was still behind the wall, cursing her luck and more importantly cursing that damn Yamamoto. Hector was currently in battle with the male Diclonius, one which had gone through some bizarre metamorphosis.


“Hello…. (cough)…captain can you… (cough)… hear me, seriously there has… (cough)… some serious frikkin shit…… happened….(cough)… at the base….(cough)… get your sorry ass here now.”

Elena actually punched the wall, bruising her hand slightly when she heard the voice. So that was Kruger, the first syllable out of his mouth had seriously made her swing he fist on instinct in the attempt to punch someone.

"So that was Kruger huh..." She thought, still holding her weapon but not daring to show her face around the corner. Of course, she didn't trust him one bit...even if she didn't know exactly what was going on. Then the bastard hadn't even let her respond back, which only made things even more difficult.

---
---

"We at the Rosary were played by another. Any further assaults will not be from us. Consider this a formal apology. Don't expect to be able to trace this. Victory1."

Maxwell sighed deeply and leaned back in his chair. "...This better be true, damn I hate hackers. But now it seemed that the attacks on the G.O would finally...

"GOD DAMN IT!" He couldn't help himself. There had been another attack on the G.O database, more people trying to get information. At that point Maxwell who had been rather calm was now lost in anger and started typing furiously while giving orders to everyone else.

"Find the source of this attack now, do everything you can! These bastards seriously think they can handle us! I'm tired with being screwed around here, we're going to pinpoint the attack here and we're going to crush it!"
---
---

Unknown to both Midori and her girls and the man himself, Lt. General Zen had stepped into same area where the Queen resided. It was impossible for him to have known this, it could only be called coincidence and luck, or maybe even bad luck in this case.

He had also automatically received the transmission from Kruger. Perhaps he would see about that himself, it seemed important and he also didn't trust Kruger at all. It also didn't help that a secondary attack from apparently a different source had now attacked the G.O database.

"...If this keeps up..." He discontinued his thoughts, thinking carefully of his next action while staring up into the sky.


(Chiyo)
It didn´t take long for one of Midori´s scouts to detect the man in the outside of their territory. There were two girls, one 15 and and the other twelve years old and nervous. The order was clear: Scaring people away but not killing them. This place was said to be spooked and creepy and aside from a few wanna-be explorers nothing really happened. This human was a different case and the girl wasn´t sure how ho act.

"Lilian? Get the news to our queen. I think we have a problem here. Be sure, he won´t see you." the older one ordered. The young child nodded.

"Please be carefuly, Amy." Lilian quietly replied. Lilian smiled. "I will. Now go. I will watch this guy and see what he is going to do." Amy dissappeared after her words and Lilian was alone. She was rather weak with 3 Vectors and only 2 metres length. The Vectors were weak and slow and she would have been killed by the facility if Midori´s group hadn´t saved her. Since that time she has devoted herself for the greater goal of a strong and independent dicloni community under Midori´s control.

"Now what is this human going to do?" Lilian wispered. The human man simply looked at the sky but Lilian sensed a different air around him. The normal wanderers and goofballs didn´t pay much attention to their surrounding and were inexperienced with any defense or attack manouvers. They were loud and silly and easy to watch. This human however, seemed to always scan his surroundings even when he didn´t look directly at it. It wouldn´t surprise Lilian when he already knew that he was watched.

This human was dangerous. If he would see her, Lilian would surely be killed. The girl swallowed nervously and hoped Amy would came back soon with Reinforcements and a order.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - -

A horned girl with light pink hair and glasses looked determined in the green flashing screen of the computer. Her name was Naomi and the girl was one of the specalised dicloni hackers and a loyal follower of Midori. She knew well about the extermination order of their enemy. They needed to strike back or they woud get killed and Naomi would loose all of her friends and her freedom. Her life didn´t matter much to her. Too many bad things had happened and she had lost all of her will to fight for her own. Only Midori´s warm words and her vision had kept her alive.

"I won´t fail at it." Naomi said with a low voice before her fingers started tipping furiously at the keyboard, even supported by her vectors. Diclo2143 was ready to break trough their defenses and steal their informations right away.


(Jamie)
Zero watched, as everyone walked into the room and picked a bed to sleep in. Zero was surprised that none of them noticed him and wondered why he is at the window. It could have been that they were too tired, or they didn’t care, no matter, this didn’t bother him at all. How they could easily sleep over what has happened today shocked him. Sleeping wasn’t on Zero’s agenda, he could go days without sleep and still be as awake as anything. After some time he felt the room was getting too hot, so he opened the window and placed his legs on the outside. He didn’t fear falling out, the distance isn’t that bad and he has fallen down higher places before.

After some more time had passed, Zero turned his head towards the girl with blonde hair. Rei was her name, how she knows the male diclonius was a mystery to Zero, at some point he would have to find out, maybe when they ‘rescue’ him. Zero then turned his attention to the twins. How they could easy sleep knowing that Zero was in the same room, not even sleeping yet sort of surprised him, maybe they classed him as no threat. “Think I’m not a threat? Just you wait…” Zero quietly said to himself, drawing out his blade and slowly getting up from his spot. He slowly walked closer and closer to the twins until he was at their bed. He placed his blade up in the air, ready to attack, but as he was placing the blade down, he stopped. “You arrogant bitches are not even worthy…” Zero quietly said, putting his blade back and heading back towards the window. He wasn’t going to kill the twins, he was going to wait until their confidence gets the best of them and they die by someone else’s hand, or Zero’s hand if the chance arises again.

Zero gazed at the stars; it was the only thing that would keep him calm, as well as the moon. As he looked at the moon, he licked his sharp teeth like if he was a wolf. A strange thing to do, but it became a habit whenever he saw it. Zero got off the window and headed downstairs to get a drink. He opened the fridge; food that Zero and Suzuki brought was in here, as well as food that were in here before. Zero looked at the drinks that were in the fridge, all the drinks in here were the ones he wasn’t too keen on, especially what looks like alcohol, and he hated that stuff, why people like it astounded him. Zero closed the fridge and made a cup of coffee, the only stuff he could use was Lily’s gluten free stuff. He sighed at this and made the coffee anyway. He added sugar till it tasted good and headed back upstairs. He placed the coffee next to him as he returned back to the window, legs on the outside and sat there, waiting till it became day.

-----------

The ship was close to landing in Japan and Alice couldn’t keep her happiness inside. “I can’t wait till I get out hehe I will see the world my daddy will take over” Alice cheerfully said. “And I will have my HUSBAND Zero by my side hehe” Alice continued.

By the time the ship would land, it will be day, the afternoon possibly, the wait was getting too much for Alice, but she waited in her room until the pilot lands, letting her go out and retrieve Zero.


(Crane)
Yamamoto watched as Elena dived behind a wall, narrowly avoiding death.

“Damn...” he said under his breath. “Guards! Keep suppressive fire on her position!”

Turning to a guard standing near him, Yamamoto pulled him aside. “You, whats your name?”

“My name is Takeshi, sir!” the young soldier yelled.

“Well then, Takeshi, take this hallway and flank her from the other side. You have permission to shoot on sight.” he ordered.

“Yes sir!” he yelled as he rushed off to complete his order.

___________________________________

The demon in control of Kenshi just watched as a bloodied Hector charged towards him, ax raised and ready to strike. Just as before, he lifted a katana to block the incoming blow. As Hector's ax made contact, it let loose with a small of explosion, sending Kenshi sliding back for several feet. As he came to a stop, Kenshi looked down to see his right arm dripping with blood from a gaping wound. An insane smile reached his lips as he let loose with a horrifying demonic laugh.

“AHAHAHAHA, now thats more like it Hector!! But I'm afraid it'll take more than that if you want to stand a chance against me!”

Walking towards Hector, Kenshi covered his injured arm with a vector and began to heal it with his vector healing ability. In this form, the wound was healed almost instantaneously. He flexed his arm to see if everything was healed.

Satisfied with the results, he returned his attention back to Hector. An evil smile spread across his face, revealing his sharp teeth.

“HERE I COME!!!” he yelled as he charged towards Hector, propelled to amazing speeds by his vectors. As he came within striking distance, he changed directions almost instantly. Using his speed, Kenshi continued in this fashion to confuse and disorient Hector. From behind Hector, Kenshi lauched an attack in the form of a shallow slash to his back, only to follow up with an attack to his legs and arms, changing the direction of his approach after each slash.

Reappearing in front of Hector, Kenshi stopped to observe his handiwork, and prepare for Hector's next counterattack. He welcomed it with open arms.


(Reric)
"Huh? What's this...?" Hector questioned, mostly rhetorically. "...Specialized high end and high speed regeneration. This is certain unexpected, what a deplorable but obviously useful technique." Hector complimented raising his weapon and letting it charge again. It would take a moment before he could get it back tot he level it was at before and returned back to holding his weapon in the position to where he would attack with the bladed edge again.

"...But if I crush your head or heart, will you still get up?"

“HERE I COME!!!”

Hector attacked almost on instinct, the large blade slashing into the air. He had aimed for his head and the large golden metal blade missed, the demon's body moving at high speeds.

"Oh?" By the time he became aware that Kenshi was behind him, Hector's back already sprouted out blood. He tried to counter, swinging behind only to find his opponent had again moved out of the way and attacked his legs and then his arms.

Hector was a man who utilized incredible power and stamina, and while certainly good with an axe, compared to the technique level of Kenshi he wasn't nearly as good. Speed was an almost entirely different thing, the Diclonius was well above him in that.

He staggered and hit the wall, stilling clinging to his weapon of destruction as the male Diclonius finally stopped and appeared in front of him.

"...Before we continue, I must ask...who are you? You're different from that puppet, but your also different the other personality I saw. You're an entirely new person, this transformation is entirely new. My curiosity is now tweaked, please answer..."
---
---

"Oh you have got to be kidding me!" Elena thought angrily, noting the sounds of a new figure coming from the other end of the hallway. She had two options, stay and get completely cornered or head in some direction. From the sounds of it, there was only one person coming from the other end of the hall way decided she would rather risk heading to one person then staying in this location to be flanked by all of them at the same time.

But the first thing she did was make an all needed contact back to Zen.

"Zen, we have a problem here right now, it would be great if you could get here right now!" She ordered.

"...Aye..." It was his only response over the specialized radio.

It was her mistake, she had thought Hector would've been more than plenty. She had not thought that Yamamoto would actually have a trump card that could actually fight with Captain Schlenzanner.

"She traced her way around the wall, doing her best to keep out of sight until she got to the next corner. She didn't dare peer around this one at all.

"This is just my luck..."


(Crane)
“...Before we continue, I must ask...who are you? You're different from that puppet, but you're also different from the other personality I saw. You're an entirely new person, this transformation is entirely new. My curiosity is now tweaked, please answer...”

“Who am I? That's none of your concern! All you need to know is that I'm the one who's about to kill you! And as for that weakling you fought before... he just so happens to be the ruler of this body, and fortunately for me he seems to be away at the moment! AHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

___________________________________________

Takeshi moved as silently as he could as he moved into position. Before he got too close, he checked his ammo and put in a fresh magazine. He wanted a full clip for when he filled that bitch full of lead. He couldn't wait for that moment. Down here at Level 0, things were mind-numbingly boring. For hours upon hours he would stand guard over the single diclonius in this hell-hole and he was tired of it. It was invigorating to finally have something to kill.

With soft steps, Takeshi approached the corner where his target was hiding. All he needed to do was flush her out towards the others and she was as good as dead. But what fun would that be? He wanted all the fun for himself. When he reached the corner, he did one last check. He was ready.

Charging around the corner he yelled “HANDS IN THE AIR! DON'T MOVE!”


(Reric)
"So be it, if you don't feel like answering that's fine. But killing me, that's a bit of a self-deluded statement isn't demon? Do you think you honestly have the capability to kill me?" He laughed softly, more of a chuckle if anything else. Hector raised his hand and continued his declaration.

"...But I guess this is just another reason why I need to kill your kind. You're already normally volatile but apparently when this happens, you guys become completely out of your mind! I enjoy this fight, I would love to continue it, but humanity comes first. So sorry to say demon but that whole killing me thing...well..." he shrugged his shoulders.

"...Keep thinking that, as I crush you." He charged, action short of attack the blade having had its time to charge up and then, either on a stroke of genius, a maddening insanity or even both, Hector did try to attack the demonic horned man, but not in a way he tried before. The large man literally threw his weapon, a thrown bomb and yet his attack did not end there. His fist was already being ready, on the madness that could only come from man like Hector Schlenzanner, apparently he was under the impression that if the striking axe did not work, he would follow it up with is own fist.
---
---

“HANDS IN THE AIR! DON'T MOVE!”

Oh the woman did appear but it might not have been in the place that Takeshi had expected. Elena knew that if she just jumped out, she would be dead. But what about this?

What if she instead launched herself from the ground, her body low so that Takeshi would have to in short lower his gun to attack her? She would have to react quickly, her spear in hand, she shot the weapon upward, hoping to pierce his heart.


(Crane)
Expecting to see Elena hiding around the corner unaware, Takeshi dropped his guard. As he turned the corner, all he found was a spear impaling his chest.

“Wha...what happened?...” he said as he looked down, seeing Elena at the other end of the spear.

He could barely form words as he choked on the blood rising into this throat. “Ho...how did...you...” was all he could manage before succumbing to the spear in his chest.
__________________________________

Kenshi just watched as Hector's ax came flying through the air.

“You think that pitiful excuse for a weapon can stop me?!?!”

Raising his master's sword above his head, Kenshi combined all 5 of his demon-form enhanced vectors into one, grabbing the sword at the hilt.

“AHAHAHAHA!!!! PREPARE TO DIE FOOL!!

FUROTINGU-KEN STYLE: SHOGEKIHA O SURAISU!!!!”

The shockwave released from the attack was 10x as massive compared to normal as it headed towards Hector's incoming ax, tearing through the ground as it went. As the shockwave and explosive ax made contact, the combined explosion shook the entirety of Level 0, knocking everyone to the ground and sending both Kenshi and Hector flying back through the air.

For a moment, all was quiet as the dust from the explosion settled.


(Drew)
“Think I’m not a threat? Just you wait…” The twins heard this and Ariel openned her eyes. She heard behind her, Zero approaching and readied her vectors in a defensive pattern around her. They didn't like to directly use their vectors as it was a signature way for diclonius to kill and was very hard to disguise it as a different type of attack. The reason they had survived as long as they did was because when they killed it was using objects thrown by their vectors. A special few received the privilege of a direct attack.

“You arrogant bitches are not even worthy…” Alana smirked at that statement. They both arose as Zero went back downstairs to get coffee. He returned not long after and stared out the window hardly paying them any mind.

Ariel and Alana stared at him long and hard. If he was like he was earlier today he would have killed them given the chance, but this little test of theirs led them to believe that he was indeed different. Ariel softly giggled. "Arrogance is earned boy. You don't live as long as we do without being smart."

Alana nodded. "Our appearance hasn't changed in many years, but we are both older than you child. We are even older than the Human Queen."

Ariel smiled devilishly. "You thought you might sneak up on us."

Alana pointed at him. "You are different than before, not nearly as much of a threat. We will not make any attempts on you because the Human Queen wishes it."

Ariel gave him a dangerous look. "You know what we will do if you change back. If you become that threat again."

Alana nodded in agreement. "Yes. We understand that being controlled in such a way has its aftereffects. We have witnessed it before. Such damage is not easy to erase."

Ariel smiled soon after she finished giving him the look. "You have been warned. If you become a threat to our mission, we will not hesitate."

With that the twins waited to see his response to them. They had kept their voices low enough to not wake anyone up, but they wondered just what he'd have to say to them, if he had anything to say.

OOC: I HAVE FINALLY DONE IT
I successfully found a Lily I am satisfied with (I made her)



(Reric)
"Gya..Kah...kuah..." Hector coughed picking himself up and brushing the excess dust that collected on him. His same arm had been broken again and like before he took it and with a loud crack, snapped it back into place. "Ow...ow...probably should stop doing that..."

His axe was in the middle of the of the room, situated on the cracked ground and smoking from the contact of the powerful blow that Kenshi had done.

"...How many bones are now broken...?" He thought to himself, the blood trail running from his mouth. "...How many nerves have been the sharp ends of blades...?" He walked slowly towards his weapon, on the third step he spat another globule of crimson.

"...My body is heavy...my vision is blurring...my muscles are straining...my veins are ripping..." He gripped the weapon, forcing his mind to work...forcing his muscles to move.

"You're good, I'm rather impressed, demon you may be, but amateur you clearly aren't. Guah!" He had to stop, spitting up more blood and attempting to catch his balance.

He reached for his weapon, lifting it up and pulling it from the ground, cracking it even more. "...I have another question for you demon, do you know what it means to be a human?"
---
---

"Don't underestimate me, fool!" Elena growled, pulling her spear out. "...You don't even compare to me." With that man down, Elena made her way through, attempting to escape. For her, she felt sick doing it, she felt cowardly running away from Yamamoto and while Hector was fighting. But both she and Hector knew that staying there would do little good for her. Getting away and making contact with Lt. General Zen was of top priority.
---
---

"Like hell you are!" Maxwell roared, typing furiously on the keyboard. There was no way he was letting these fools hack into their database again. He would find their whereabouts even if it killed him.

"..Diclo2143 eh?" He whispered, having finally gotten a name though nothing else. "Come on then you fool, you don't know what your messing with."

"I'm wondering though, this Rosary group somehow had information about the Master General and the D.E.F." Vast replied. "They even had video information about what was happening directly with Elena herself over there.

...Just who is Rosary and what do they have to do with all of this?" He mused quietly inside of his head, almost hoping for another response from this group of adept hackers.


(Chiyo)
It didn´t take long for Amy to reach the queen of their hive and to inform her of the urgent news. Midori wasn´t surprised that there was a human in their territory. There were several ones here all the time. It got getter in the past but they still found some brave or stupid enough to enter this "cursed" place. Maybe a death wish hidden deep in the soul of these apes. Who knows?

What did surprise her was the apperance of the human. A military guy. Probably a member of the great order. If this suspicion was right, they couldn´t let him go. If he had found out about her safe place, he was even more of a threat.

"I need 8 sipilets with me. We are going to capture and interrogate him. It is possible he is a member of the great order. I don´t want any foolish hero moves." Midori warned and stand up. The eight girls were quickly found and after some minutes they were out to get him.

In the meantime Lilian felt the signal of her queen and knew instantly what she has to do. The human has to be captured. She gulped. Reinforcements were coming but when the human left before they would arrive it would look...rather stupid to them all. Just after that she saw the human quietly saying something before he began to walk away. He was leaving already?!

"Oh no, you don´t" Lilian wispered. She wasn´t a strong fighter and she was afraid of what the human could do to her but an order was an order. Lilian went out of the shadow and took a deep breath.

"H-Human. Stop right where you are." She wanted to sound demanding but the voice was rather weak.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

Diclo2143 or Naomi saw the defense line working up. So they were aware of her? Too bad it wouldn´t help a bit. She grinned. In her freetime she often experimented with new viruses and often wrote some herself. She had to built up a closed network after some...accidents with their normal computers acting up. The queen wasn´t overly pleased with that but after some apologies and Midori assuring there won´t be another virtual damage of running wild trojans and viruses the queen had let her continue. Right now she loaded some malware up. Nasty little things which would overload their system and would give the administrator of their network a little heart attack. It even has a personal note. A diclonius face sticking out a tongue at him.

"I will get what I want, little human. And you won´t be able to prevent it." Naomi said and laughed softly. Two other diclonius girls were standing outside and watching her. Both were creeped out by her behaviour.

"This girl gives me the creeps." one whispered to another. The other was nodding. Naomi was totally different when she was facing a challenge in the virtual world.


(Reric)
Upon hearing the voice, Zen turned and on instinct raised his gun the moment he saw the horned girl. His finger was already on the trigger, pressing slightly on it and ready to fire at the moments provocation. By virtue he also stepped back, unable to decipher the range of her hands and of course unable to see them, he would rather have been safe than sorry.

"...My luck, it looks like I won't be leaving here soon." He muttered slowly, taking another small step back for good measures. He had specially gotten his weapon changed to be more powerful, though if it would effect her at this range he did not know. More importantly the girl looked outright nervous, scared and what would've been a declaration of threat came out more like a feeble statement that couldn't be backed up. She was scared, shaking it almost seemed and the danger she might have possessed was not being shown. Somehow, he thought he could probably take her own even without his weapon.

He could probably shoot her now and end it right there. He wondered if she would even be able to block it even if his gun was weaker because her mindset seemed so weak. Then at last he put his weapon away, turned around and started to walk away.

"Disappear child, I have no intentions of fighting against a girl like you right now."


(Chiyo)
Lilian flinched a bit when the human aimed a gun to her. She was able to deflect the bullets. Most of the sipilets were able to before they were rescued from the facility but she hated to do so. There was always a risk of getting hit anyway and Lilian prefered to stay safe and healty instead of beeing gunned down and dead.

"You-You won´t go anywhere." Lilian answered and brought her vectors out. More of selfdefense instead of actual fighting. She didn´t know how long it would take for the reinforcements to arrive but she had to distract them from the other dicloni. She came closer to the silent human, always watching the human.

"When you go, you will call your friends and then they will kill me!" Lilian said.


(Reric)
Zen stopped but didn't turn around, speaking in a loud clear voice.

"...A word of advice child, threats only work if you can back them up. I don't think you can even hurt a fly on the wall, and I'm certain you have no chance of killing me. I am giving you this chance to leave. The order to kill your kind was directed specifically when we were at Excalibur's facility. Until the next order is given, I am giving you the chance to escape. You are with that Queen, the order to kill her is still in effect. I would suggest that if you want to live longer, you sever the ties you have with her.

"When you go, you will call your friends and then they will kill me!"

"...Are you that afraid of death child? Are you that afraid to die by the hands of another? How do you think our men felt, those who had no idea what Diclonius were, suddenly found themselves being ripped apart.

You Diclonius brought then on yourselves. For us, the Great Order, this entire foolish ideology of humans and Diclonius hating is simplistic nonsense. We don't care about that.

Most of don't care if you have horns, most of don't care about your past or current life. To us, that is meaningless. Master Geneal Elena has already told your Queen this...

...The reason we, the G.O hunt you, is the mere fact that you attacked us first..."
---
---

Maxwell glared at the screen with the Diclonius head and tongue and narrowed his eyes. He got up, took three deep breaths and went into the other room, got himself a very cold drink of water and glugged the entire thing down. Then he went back to computer, the maleware had already started.

"...Try this then..." With as much as he could, he managed to relay one little bit of information to his attacker.

"...You Diclonius can suck my..." and a rather, probably thankfully censored image was sent to the girls.


(Chiyo)
Lilian gained more confidence and also more anger. Her voice was more steady now. "We started it? We were looked up because of you! We got experimented on because you captured us. We didn´t start this thing. You did! And now you want to finish it by killing our queen!" Lilian answered. Her gaze was resting on the human. It was easy for them to give the blaim to her kind. They always did this.

"And then you are angry at us when we are tired of this shit and are starting to defend ourself?" It was more of a rethorical question. Lilian knew he couldn´t answer this. Not without a very good reason and there weren´t anything which justified torturing and killing her kind.

"I am afraid of death but I´m more afraid that my friends and family getting killed and that´s why I won´t let you get away even when I will be killed here." The last sentence lost a bit of the willpower but Lilian meant it. She would try to stay alive as long as possible to get her queen enough time.

"I don´t like the whole killing stuff but I will do what I have to do to make sure we won´t die or get captured again. May your human friends rest in peace." Lilian added. One of the reasons she was a scout was so she could avoid killing people. She had done it before but felt no glory in it. Lilian never tortured anyone and despised it but she understand it was necessary sometimes. Another strange thing about her was her beeing faithful. Her faith gave her hope in the facility and it was confirmed when Midori had saved her. Or rather her dicloni.

She had reduced the distance to the human. One more metre and he was in her range. She stayed where she was to prevent an escalation. Not before they were finished. Lilian wanted to hear what the human had to say.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Naomi was blushing when she saw the blunt response to that. So the human was up to jokes and liked to play. She smiled widly which creeped the other two dicloni even more out and began another furious assault on the keyboard. Datalines appeared in a fast speed and commands to fast to comprehend for others wer executed. The digital forces were ready and Naomi unleashed them on the poor network of their enemy.

Her malware was preparing a path for the vital informations. Naomi knew she couldn´t goof off too much or they would find them and that would be fatal for them all. But one little thing was still possible. She sent another image of a laughing dicloni head and the line "Nice try, little ape". Attached on that image was a programm which would destabilize the whole network forcing it to shut down when it would be left alone. In the meantime Naomi would focus on getting the informations and then get the hell out.


(Reric)
Upon hearing those words, Lt. General Xurtius Zen finally stopped in his tracks, turned around and actually began walking back towards the girl. Although his expression was still passive, the irritation in his voice could not be quelled.

"You are a fool." He stated strongly. "A simple minded, uneducated, foolish little child. Firstly, do you know how many people there are in the world. Do you honestly think that the 6 billion plus humans that live on this planet truly care? There are some humans out there, who may hate you just because of the way you look, but do not dare try to claim your right over that.

Do you honestly think that all 6 billion plus humans on this planet care about your horns? Right now my leader is currently attempting to stop the inhumane treatment of Diclonius because even though we have to deal with you ourselves, we will do so under the correct order of the law.

Foolish child, arrogant child...whose anger sets upon her own ignorance. Didn't I tell you already? The G.O is attacking you because you attacked us first. We have known nothing of your kind until now. You're the ones who started this mess with us!

This is about you and us, your queen and The Great Order. Your attack on our men and we only acted on that. Or do you think it is unfair? Do you think you have more rights than us? Do you believe that if you attack us it is fair, but if we attack you it is unfair?

We did not capture you, we did not experiment on you. If you wan to take revenge on the ones that did you have every right to do so. But do not clump humanity together into one section, ignorant child.

You have no idea, what it means to be human."
---
---

"You really like underestimating me don't you! We're not giving up that easily!" Maxwell stated.

and another file was sent, it must have been a mistake though as it read "Top Secret: G.O Information" that would now appear on screen of the girl's own.

But when it was open, another message would appear.

"Queen Diclonius can suck it. She's the absolute worst person in the world, such a whore! I think I'm going to kill her as soon as I can!"-Diclo 2143

and Maxwell had made it so that the message could not be deleted. The G.O database was already on the fritz, but this would at least be a nice revenge in the meantime.


(Chiyo)
Lilians anger increased with his words. "Your group has choosen to kill us all. I´m not so stupid to believe the statements of an arrogant humans who claims to know better than us. I don´t care about any humans as they doesn´t care for us."

The fear was gone or more surpressed by anger as the human just refused to understand or to even listen. All what they cared, was what happened to them. They didn´t care what many of her friends and herself had lost and they didn´t even care. Well, Midori would MAKE them care, if they liked it or not!

"Your group is just as evil as these stupid facilities. You don´t care for our kind and our pains. It only matters to you what happens to yourself or what you lost. I was there when the assault happened. I saw how dicloni got burned down by a laughing human! Our queen surrendered but their sipilets got killed even when they did nothing! When that is your way of solving this problem, you are just as bad as the monsters of the facility, if not even worse!"

She was very angry now and her eyes pierced trough the eyes of the human. She wouldn´t trust him, no matter what. She had been told firsthand what had happened when her queen had done this in order to get them enough time to escape. She was almost killed because of it!

The group of Midori wasn´t very far away now. It wouldn´t take them long until they would reach the scene and things would get ugly...

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Naomi was satisfied with the result. The database was finished and they even had another victory. "Top Secret...that´s a name, I like to read." the girl happily said and the two dicloni who were watching her came closer. "diclo 2143 One Point. Human Apes...zeroooooo" Naomi taunted. Along with some other juicy files this was the biggest catch. A little smile crept into the faces of the other two dicloni but they soon vanished when the computer girl opened the file.

A big messenge went over the screen instead of vital informations and no matter what Naomi did, it wouldn´t dissappear. "Son of a B-" Naomi outraged but was interrupted by another message of her system. This line was also linked to each of their computers. Midori would definitely see it and Naomi wouldn´t be able to prevent it. It would take hours to solve this mess but at last they had the informations.

"I...hate you...human...." Naomi quietly said and sighed.


(Drew)
Irene didn't go to sleep after everyone else did. She couldn't sleep. If she did, the nightmares would take her away. She continued moving things to the van. There were still boxes that needed to be moved, and she needed to do something or else she'd go insane. If everything worked out only a few things would need to be moved tomorrow. It wasn't long before she was mindlessly working not thinking about the loss she experienced recently.

She picked up one box and put it into the truck. Then she moved to another to repeat the process. All along she was humming a simple tune. At one point Zero came down and grabbed some coffee. He hesitated when he openned the fridge and saw Donald's beer bottles. His expression as he was mixing sugar into Lily's gluten-free food was interesting to say the least.

Irene didn't speak to him at all. Mostly because she was afraid of him. She saw what he was capable of earlier today and that scared her. Why Lily trusted him so much was a mystery to her. However, she could not bring herself to interact with him. When he returned back upstairs she visibly relaxed and continued moving boxes of stuff into the truck.


(Reric)
"She must be talking Kruger..." He thought, knowing that none of the G.O members would've gone so far as to do that. "That has little to do here but it does mean we need to check in on that as soon as we can. I never trusted that man one bit..."

He finally spoke back to the girl.

"You started a war with us, and now your reaping the consequences. Had you merely stayed out of our way, this may never have happened and now that your own kind is being killed by us, you call it unfair.

Do you really think you can kill off humanity? Do you really think you're species has what it takes? Get real child, wake up from sad little dreams. You're fighting a losing battle here. Your Queen isn't saving you, she's going to kill you unless she and the rest of your kind get their acts together.

This talk is over..." He pulled out his gun and aimed directly at her forehead.

"I am sorry if the life you once lived was filled with pain and misery. I am sorry if the world you were born in was filled with regret and sorrow. But we all have our reasons, and I will do all that I can to keep humanity alive. Make a choice Diclonius, follow your Queen and die a pathetic death, or make your own choice and perhaps truly show us that you horned girls are more than what we think...

...What will it be?"




avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:48 pm

Spoiler:
(Chiyo)
Lilian was quiet for a while. The gun was pointed directly at her but she no longer feared to die. It was kind of strange. Before she was nervous but now, only seconds away from getting shot, all of the fear were away. Lilian accepted it...or maybe the mixture of suspense, threats and weapons messed up with her and she would feel the fallout later.

"When I decide to come with you...to show you that we are different as the picture you have from us...what will happen? Will you refrain from telling this position away? Can I leave when I see things which are not right?"

It was a huge step but when this meaned the difference. When it could save her beloved family and queen then Lilian was going to try it. She was devoted to her queen, she would always be and she felt the need to point that out.

"My loyalty always belong to my queen. To give you a fair chance...they are coming closer. You can´t stop them. I will let you go as I don´t have the power to stop you." Lilian warned. Maybe this could lead to her execution. What she did could be viewed as treason.

"So?"


(Reric)
"...I cannot say what will happen at the end of all this. The entire world now knows about your kind, some people hate you, some people seem to care. For us, we are a neutral setting. It's up to you to show us if you truly worthy of living together with humanity.

"If you come with me the most I can promise you is that I will not kill you unless I am either ordered by Master General Elena or you prove to be a threat of some sort. You are loyal to your queen and I am loyal to mine. But if this keeps up, you won't survive. We are willing to work with you if you are willing to work with us. But is your Queen prepared for that?

...You aren't going to survive for her. Whatever your Queen is telling you will not happen.

I am heading back, I have no intentions of naming this place yet nor do I plan on killing you unless the reasons I gave happen. make a choice, stay with your queen who is blinded by her own faith and anger...or make a choice, not as a Diclonius or a human...but as yourself." And with those parting words, he began to leave.


(Dreachon)
The convoy finally reached back their own base of operations, a vast complex buried underneath the region mountains. Jumping from the vehicles the men spread out again as they began to unload, crews quickly attended to the vehicles while Vamp and Fatman headed for the main elevator that would take them deeper into the complex.
“So I guess the boss will be pleased with another job well done eh?” Fatman laughed as he grabbed a soda but his comment fell on deaf ears as Vamp just pushed him aside.
“Don’t ever address me, to me you are nothing more than a mad bomber. You don’t even believe in our ideals.”
“Ah please, don’t get so high and might. This is why I prefer to work with Kruger than you, at least with him I can have some fun discussions.” Emptying his drink he tossed it in the nearest trashcan. “Scoreboard, besides I have my own ideals.”
Vamp could only let out a moan of boredom, he had heard this way to many times.
“To be the greatest bomber in the history of mankind!” Fatman yelled at the top of his lungs, seriously there likely wasn’t a single person who hadn’t heard him by now.
Vamp decided to keep his mouth shut for the remainder of the trip down otherwise he would certainly snap and pull out the man’s tongue.

Arriving at the lower level they got out and as they passed a large amount of arsenals they were joined by another man, one they were both well known to.
“Ah Ivar what a displeasure seeing you here, tell me weren’t you supposed to be busy in Chechnya. Don’t tell me you failed in the orders of the boss now did you.”
The man didn’t make a sound with the exception of a gurgle, it took him a moment before he could make the proper words. “I achieved my goal.” His voice like always sounded like a rasp to them, no doubt a consequences of the wounds his face had sustained.
“Talking about the boss he is expecting a rapport from the two of you.”
“In that case we will no longer bother you then.” Vamp nodded to him before taking off leaving the idiot Fatman to continue with his dribbling.
Standing in the center of the main control room stood the man everybody called boss though no one knew his real name.
“Sir I can report to you that the destruction of G.O has been successful, Kruger’s information proved most useful in securing all the information on the hard drives not to mention their supplies. Per your orders we left no survivors.”
“And Kruger?”
“Continuing with his disguise as still working for the G.O, I expect him to have made a distress call though arrangements have been made should they not fall for it. Nevertheless I fully expect to contact us at the earliest opportunity for him.”
“Good. Have the files delivered to our G.W, I want them decoded as fast as possible.”

Back at the ruins Kruger look at his watch noting that some time had already went by since his distress call to the captain, no doubt that officer was either busy in a fight or he would be drinking his ass down in a bar, he had better be stuck in the first one.
“Worthless G.O officers, can’t do anything right.” He growled as he picked his own canteen, normally the man had expected regular calls from him and often ordered him to keep in contact but now when he counted on it then wasn’t a reply.
It didn’t matter as they had calculated a possible delay.


(Chiyo)
Lilian watched the human go. Was he really right? Her queen...mislead by her own emotions and her hatred? She had done everything to make sure they wouldn´t be harmed. Attacking weak defended positions...rescuing tortured and injured dicloni...getting food, clothes and a familiy...how could this be wrong? The assault was the most offensive thing her queen ever had done. But still...Lilian had to confirm something. She had to make sure this human wasn´t fooling her. But then...when he was lying to her...why didn´t he just killed her and went away instead of risking an ambush of her sisters and her queen?

The decision was made and she followed the human without uttering a word. She felt sorry for Amy. The girl wouldn´t understand. Her beloved queen wouldn´t understand either but she would now stick to her decision.

Only some minutes later the dicloni with Midori arrived only to see a empty place without no traces of a fight. Amy was beginning to shake while Midori believed the girl to be captured. The mood was dark and some girls were comforting the little girl who did her best to not tear up.

"Head back. The human escaped. We have to assume the scout was captured. There are no signs of fighting nor a body." Midori quietly said. "I can only hope the computer raid was successful."

When they headed back Midori was met by a apologetic Naomi.

"I was successful in hacking the data base of our enemy, our highness. We are provided with several important locations and some information about ongoing projects I need to decipher. However..." Naomi trailed off. Midori raised an eyebrow and her gaze hardened. "What happened?"

"Well..." Naomi answered evasive but she pointed to the computer screens where the charming message was still all over the it. Midori sighed. "Come on...well get this out and beginn with the work."

"Yes, our highness."


(Jamie)
While Zero sat there, he heard the twins talk to him. "You thought you might sneak up on us." One of them pointed at him. "You are different than before, not nearly as much of a threat. We will not make any attempts on you because the Human Queen wishes it." The other one gave him a look."You know what we will do if you change back. If you become that threat again." The other one then nodded "Yes. We understand that being controlled in such a way has its aftereffects. We have witnessed it before. Such damage is not easy to erase." The other then stopped smiling. "You have been warned. If you become a threat to our mission, we will not hesitate."

As they finished, Zero turned around and laughed. “Is that supposed to be a threat? Haha” Zero didn’t care that he could wake up the others; the twins have made a ‘threat’, if they could call it that. “I didn’t sneak up on you; I knew you were awake when I made my move.” Zero said to the twins. “The fact that you choose not to move meant that you were using your vectors for protection, meaning my attack would be stopped in motion” Zero continued. He knew they would use their vectors to protect themselves, it’s what diclonius do. “You say that I am not much of a threat than before, yet that ‘thing’ I was before is not me, I am not that stupid, nor that weak…” Zero said to the twins with a cold voice. “I am much stronger than you think; if we fought I would win, because I don’t act so cocky to an opponent, that leads to underestimating…which leads to death…” Zero coldly continued. “If you choose not to harm me or not because of Lily have no importance to me…” Zero said. “If any after effect happens, I’ll make sure you are the first to know about it haha” Zero said, giving out a chuckle. “Now I will ask the same to you, get in my way and I will not hesitate either…” Zero coldly said to the twins.

Zero then turned around back to the window and took a sip from his coffee. “Now go back to sleep arrogant bitches, you bore me and disrupt my peace…” Zero coldly said to the twins, taking another sip from his coffee. Zero waited to see if the twins would respond, or do what he said and go back to sleep.


(Drew)
The twins smiled at him. Alana laid back down. "You're one to lecture... Un-Human."

Ariel adjusted the sheets. "At least we have an understanding."

With that Ariel laid down as well and the twins fell back to their light sleep.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The night passed and Lily arose bright and early. She got dressed and walked into the main part of the warehouse. Much to her surprise most of her equipment had been moved into the truck. Irene was colapsed on the ground right at the loading bay where the truck was. She was asleep. Lily woke her up. "Irene, you did this all on your own?"

Irene hesitated a moment and then stood up. "Y-yes. I did."

Lily smiled warmly. "Well done, dearie, you should go get some sleep now."

With that, she escorted the poor diclonius girl to the barracks and set her down to rest. She saw Zero was awake. "She stayed up all night packing. I don't think she's going anywhere today."

The twins woke up as Lily set Irene down. They looked at Zero carefully and then turned their gaze to Lily and Irene. Ariel was first to speak. "Stupid Silpelit."

Alana glared at Irene. "Doing such things will only result in disaster. You need to take care of your health better."

At this point Irene had fallen back asleep, so the words were completely lost on her. Lily chuckled at the twins' concern about Irene. "You'll have one less to worry about on your trip today."

Ariel made a disappointed harumph and they crossed their arms. "We'd rather keep an eye on her than leave her unattended here."

Lily shook her head. "Donald will be staying here. So she won't be alone." Lily then looked at Zero. "We'll be making plans soon. Once Rei is awake."


(Jamie)
The twins choose to go back to sleep, after calling Zero an 'Un-human'. "Ha, un-human...that is rich coming from a diclonius..." Zero responded before finishing his coffee. He heard no more from the twins, which meant that they have gone to sleep. He continued looking out till it became day.

Day had arrived and Lily was the first one up, who was not awake all night. Zero turned his head around, but Lily didn't notice him, which didn't stop Zero get a glimpse of Lily getting dressed. She headed downstairs for a bit before heading back up with Irene. It was then that Lily noticed Zero. "She stayed up all night packing. I don't think she's going anywhere today."

To be honest, Zero didn't really care. He did care in a way of how the twins treated her when they woke up. "Arrogant bitches, don't have any respect for a diclonius who was working hard to help us..." Zero thought to himself. How they could act like that to one of their own kind made him sick. Zero knew that we do it to humans, but only to the weak ones, the ones that don't make their lives meaningful, the ones that choose to be lazy and not hard working. Zero knew he wouldn't get along with the twins, and this has just helped it.

They continued talking. After that Lily looked at Zero again. "We'll be making plans soon. Once Rei is awake." Once Rei is awake, the plan to rescue the male diclonius will begin, or they hope.

"Yeah, sure, whatever..." Zero said to Lily, before jumping out the window and landing on the ground outside. It wasn't as much of a fall in Zero's mind, didn't hurt him at all. He wiped off any dust that he could of got from the fall and walked to the front. He leaned on the wall and waited. With nothing to do as he would have to wait till Rei wakes up, there would be no point in staying in the warehouse, especially with the twins in there.

---------------------------

It was the next day and Alice awoke from her sleep. She looked very happy and was blushing, so she was probably dreaming of Zero. She reached the front of the ship and saw the two pilots. "How long will it be before we land?" Alice asked.

"Not long now Alice, just a few more hours and we will be in the landing area" The pilot replied.

"But I can't wait that long! I want to be there now!" Alice said, getting in a huff of how long it will take.

"If we go any faster, we will not have enough fuel left to get back" The other pilot said, trying to calm down an annoyed Alice, although this only made her smile.

Alice slowly released one of her vectors and putted it on the joystick. "Who said I wanted the ship to get back?" Alice coldly said before putting pressure on the joystick, causing the ship to move much faster.

"ALICE WHAT ARE YOU DOI-" The pilot quickly shouted, but Alice ripped his head off before he could finish. Alice looked at the other pilot and killed him as well.

"I DON'T CARE IF THIS SHIP GETS DESTROYED, AS LONG AS I QUICKLY GET TO JAPAN, QUICKLY GET TO MY LOVELY ZERO THEN I DON'T CARE HAHA" Alice screamed, laughing of joy, making the ship move faster and faster until it reached land and crashed into the ground. The ship exploded and parts of it was everywhere, but through all that, Alice walked out of the wreckage, laughing of joy. "I HAVE FINALLY MADE IT TO JAPAN HEHE" Alice cheerfully said. She pulled out a device from her pocket. "And with this device, finding my lovely Zero will be easy hehe! It's a good thing that collar also planted a chip in him hehe" Alice cheerfully continued. She looked at the device and found Zero's location. "Oh? So you didn't leave the warehouse?" Alice said, sounding puzzled. "Well I hope you haven't been sleeping around with anyone, or I will kill them hehe" Alice cheerfully thought. "But don't worry Zero...I'm the only woman you need...for we were meant for each other...we NEED each other..." As Alice says this, she tilts her head sideways and began twitching, looking like a psycho.

Alice then headed off, in search fro Zero, heading to the warehouse to kill anyone who will get in her way to get Zero.


(Crane)
“I haven't had this much fun in ages!” the demon exclaimed as he picked himself up from the rubble. As he made his way through the dust that filled the air, he saw Hector dragging himself out of the debris that covered him.

"Ow...ow...probably should stop doing that..." he said as he popped his broken arm back into place. Focusing on his ax that lay smoking from the explosion, he began making his way towards it coughing up blood as he went. The man looked pitiful, but Kenshi knew of his incredible endurance and stamina. He wouldn't be defeated easily.

After what seemed like a great effort, Hector finally reached where his weapon lay. "You're good, I'm rather impressed, demon you may be, but amateur you clearly aren't. Guah!" He had to stop, spitting up more blood and attempting to catch his balance.

“Hehehehe, looking a bit pathetic aren't we Hector?” a possessed Kenshi said with a demonic laugh.

To this, Hector had no response. He reached for his weapon, lifting it up and pulling it from the ground, cracking it even more. "...I have another question for you demon, do you know what it means to be a human?"

“Do I know what it means to be a human? Why ask such a stupid question? For his entire life I've watched Kenshi suffer at the hands of humans. For his entire life, he has been hated by humans because of the simple fact that he looks different than them. Since the very moment he was born, Kenshi was abandoned, never allowed to be a human or know what its like to feel another's love. He was an outcast! And to think when he actually found someone who genuinely cared for him, you humans killed him!

And its not just Kenshi. No... all diclonius suffer the same fate, outcast because of their appearance, captured and studied in cruel and inhumane methods and then killed like animals!

So to answer your question, no I don't! And I don't care to understand you humans either! MY HATRED FOR YOUR KIND IS EVERLASTING! I'LL KILL YOU ALL UNTIL THEIR ARE NONE LEFT!!!”

_______________________________________

Rei was the last one to wake up as the sun peeked through the window, casting its light on her face. She slowly sat up, with a cute little yawn following.

“Morning already?” she said. Then she remembered. The were going to get Kenshi today. She quickly jumped out of bed and got ready. Rushing downstairs to the main part of the warehouse, Rei found Lily in the barracks as she helped an exhausted Irene into a bed. It seemed Zero had just left wait out front.

“I'm awake! Sorry if I kept you waiting!” she exclaimed with a worried look on her face. She hoped that hadn't all been waiting on her.


(Reric)
"..." Hector said nothing for a moment, he starred at his enemy and let out a long breathless sigh, the smoke of the battle smoking around his body and through his lips. Elena had disappeared, understandably having headed off to get the job done somewhere else. She could handle herself, there was after all a reason she was the leader of The Great Order.

"...Haa..." He let out another deep breath, still standing there, axe scraping the ground until he lifted it up singled handedly and held it from behind, balancing his arm and weapon upon his shoulders.

"...I see..." He finally responded back. "...We humans...killed him? All Diclonius have suffered the same fate? Outcast? Appearance? Captured? Studied? Killed like animals?" He repeated the words the demon said, blinking a few times and giving his head a shake to get his vision back in place. He looked at him strangely, no longer smiling but looking if anything, almost melancholy.

"...You don't care about humanity? You don't care about the human life, and you'll end up killing until none are left?" His thoughts trailed back to horned girl that he and his old team had rescued, the subsequent slaughter that had happened and all that was between and after. It had been years since that day, so much time had passed, so much hatred built up in him.

"...I am human..." He said, not really speaking to Kenshi but mostly to himself, as if he to say it. "I am but merely human, strong, enduring...but only human. That's what we are, just simple humans, in a simple world, striving to survive in the hell we probably created ourselves. How can we possibly survive in a world like this? But still, we somehow do...

Ha!" He threw his arm around and swung the weapon sideways into the wall, sending a string of sparks splashing onto his bloodied body. "So be it then, demon! Hold that fruitless thoughts that will never come to pass! My body is broken, my nerves sliced, my veins have burst, but as long as I live, I will never let humanity fall! I will do all that I can to keep it going!

Come Diclonius, I will fight you as many times as I must..."
---
---

Zen looked over his shoulders to see that the girl was following him, looking as he had expected, quite unnerved. He didn't feel any hostility from her, and thus felt safe having her follow him from behind. He wasn't too sure why he was letting her follow him, there was a good chance that she would be ordered to get killed by the G.O and if anything, he could've used her to track Midori and the others. What would Elena think when she discovered that he had allowed a horned girl to come with him? More importantly, just how much could he trust this child?

"...You..." He stated with a calm but strict voice. "...If you are to come with me, there is but one order I will give you here and now. You are to listen to what I say, when I say it, how I say it and decline all objection you may have." His word was an order, there was no negotiation. She would either obey his command or he would kill her, that was absolutely certain.

"...I need to contact Elena." He thought.
---
---

"Master General..." Zen's voice broke over the radio while Elena stood behind the wall, catching her breath. "Are you alright?"

"Tsk! Don't ask that right now, but I'm alive if that means anything. I managed to get away from that bastard Yamamoto but Hector's still fighting that Diclonius."

"I'll be heading down there now, hold on..."

"No." The woman ordered. "I can handle it here now, more importantly you already got the message from Kruger right?"

"...Aye..." Zen stated.

Elena took a deep breath, calming herself down so that she could speak in a clearer tone. "...Head over there, I don't trust him one bit, there's danger and you need to get over there. I can tell, it's that intuition in me but Kruger is hardly on our side, we need to stop him now before it gets out of hand. This is an order, go now."

...
...

"...Aye, my lady." He quickly gave a fleeting glance at Lilian and then moved on. "Let's go girl...hmmm...on second thought perhaps it would be best if referred to each other by name.

I am Lt. General Xurtius Zen...and you?"


(Chiyo)
Vanessa and Itoe were one of the last people to awake to the sunlight. Vanessa was excited to see the community today and wanted to see it for herself while Itoe awake with a headache. Since her escape Itoe wasn´t able to sleep good but she was hiding it in front of the others. There was no need to get worried about something silly like bad dreams of a diclonius. Itoe recognizd the rather tense atmosphäre with Zero and the queens but decided not to ask any questions. Vanessa missed it and greeted the room with a warm "Good morning." Itoe kept silent. Altough the plans were clear, she still searched for a way to get into the mission. She wanted to find out some information about herself. Lily and Zero would be busy with their own objective. They couldn´t risk their lives for something only she would profit from.

Itoe just had to wait until an opportunity arised...

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Lilian heard his orders. She didn´t like it but nodded. "Understood, as long as you don´t order me to do actions against my kind." That was her condition. Otherwise she would deflect what he had in order and escape in the vicinity. Then he introduced himself as Xurtius Zen. An interesting name. "My name is Lilian. Lilian Ohashi." the girl introduced herself. Lilian would do what he wanted so the fragile...partnership wouldn´t be endangered. It was also possible for her to get killed. Either the one highter in command of Zen would order her head or her beloved queen would learn from her actions and most likely order her death. But it was all worth it if she could make a difference in this war and maybe saved her queen from the killing order.


(Crane)
“Ha!" He threw his arm around and swung the weapon sideways into the wall, sending a string of sparks splashing onto his bloodied body. "So be it then, demon! Hold those fruitless thoughts that will never come to pass! My body is broken, my nerves sliced, my veins have burst, but as long as I live, I will never let humanity fall! I will do all that I can to keep it going!

Come Diclonius, I will fight you as many times as I must..."


“AHAHAHAHAHA SO BE IT THEN! I'LL KILL ALL OF YOU HUMANS, AND MAKE A WORLD JUST FOR DICLONIUS!!”

As the demon exclaimed his intention, Yamamoto was just rising from the rubble of the recent explosion. For awhile, he had been focused on Elena so when he saw Kenshi he was quite surprised. He looked like an out of control monster.

“No. 37! What are you doing? Hurry up and kill him!” Yamamoto ordered with irritation in his voice.

The demon possessed Kenshi wasn't phased by the mind-control order. Slowly, he turned his head pointing his insane gaze towards Yamamoto.

“Shut up!” he said as he punched Yamamoto with a vector, sending him flying into the wall. “The nerve... thinking he can order me what to do! After I kill him, you're next!!”

Holding his katana at the ready, Kenshi prepared his next attack. Hector looked broken, but he knew not to underestimate him. His endurance was almost inhuman.

“Ready to die? This time I'll make sure you won't get up-”

“get out.....”

“Well, whats this?”

“I said... GET OUT!!!”

“AHAHAHAHA I was wondering when you'd show up Kenshi! Try and fight all you want, this body is mine now!”

The demon possessed Kenshi charged towards Hector, ready to slice him into pieces. As he came into striking distance, he froze in his tracks eyes wide in shock.

“AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” he screamed as he clutched his head. He propelled himself backwards to get some distance between himself and Hector.

“What are you doing, you fool! With me, you can beat him! I can help you make a world for all diclonius!!”

“SHUT UP! I DON'T CARE ABOUT ANY OF THAT!! I DON'T NEED YOU! I NEVER HAVE AND I NEVER WILL!!!”

Suddenly, the black aura reappeared around Kenshi. Dropping to his knees, the demon screamed out in pain while still clutching its head, vectors flailing in every direction.

The ground shook as Kenshi's out of control vectors made contact, causing even more destruction to the damaged Level 0. As Kenshi regained control, his horns began to retract to their normal length.

“Think about what you're doing! If I go, you'll be a puppet again! Do you want that?!?!”

“What do you think I am now? This isn't me, this is YOU and I want no part of it! I'll defeat that old bastard controlling me, and I'll do it on my own!!!”

Next, Kenshi's fangs disappeared returning to their normal appearance. His return was almost complete.

“Without me, you are nothing be a weakling who can be controlled against his will! Do you really think you stand a chance on your own?! Your arrogance will be the end of you!”

“Shut up demon! This is the end! BEGONE!!!”

As the epic struggle for power between Kenshi and his demon came to an end so too did his vectors fade from view, no longer visible to the naked eye.

For awhile, Kenshi just remained still on his knees, a blank look in his eyes as the last of the darkness disappeared from his sclera.

“Hehehehe, I hope you're happy now... Don't think this is the end. I'll always be here, watching and waiting. One day, this body will be mine! ahahahahaha” the demon said as its voice faded to the dark depths of Kenshi's soul.

____________________________________

Suigetsu quietly led Squad 0 through the wooded area they were currently in. Seth's tracking equipment registered several diclonius entities in this area and they were getting close.

“Seth, how close are we?” Suigetsu asked.

“We're a couple kilometers south of the main group of diclonius... however, there seems to be one just a few hundred meters from here. Probably a scout.”

“Alright then, men. Alpha formation on me. Lets move out.”

The group put all of their stealth training to use. They moved through the forest without a sound, so as not to be discovered. Every few minutes, Seth would signal if they had gotten off course.

It wasn't long until Suigetsu spotted the scout. He held up a clenched fist to signal the rest of the men to hold position. To his surprise, Suigetsu saw a high ranking G.O. Member talking with a lone diclonius. After several minutes of conversation, the G.O. Member turned to leave and was followed by the diclonius. This was... unprecedented to say the least. Suigetsu was extremely concerned. Was the G.O. Secretly in league with the diclonius? He would have to report this back to Yamamoto. That was another thing he was concerned about. He hadn't received any communitcation from him for quite awhile.

“Takato, since you're our fastest member, I want you to head back to base. Check on the status of the D.E.F and report what we've seen here. I've got a really bad feeling.”

“Yes sir. He said in a low voice. Heading back now.”

“The rest of you.” Suigetsu said, turning to his squad. “We will continue to where the main group of diclonius is holed up. Seth you take point. Let's move out.”


(Reric)
Hector began his attack, only to stop when his opponent, for lack of better words, started going completely out of his mind. The demon was screaming apparently at himself, struggling and trying to get back in control. A fierce mental battle was playing out until at last the real Kenshi finally took control.

"So, have you awaken from that slumber?" Hector asked, smiling at his enemy while throwing the axe behind him again and balancing it upon his shoulders. "Also you..." He motioned his head over to Yamamoto and said in a fierce tone but with the same smile on his face as if he couldn't remove it.

"Shut it...

So Diclonius, it seems you've finally returned...or are you still the puppet of that man over there?"
---
---

Zen didn't reply back to Lilian but instead kept on his way, now heading off towards the area where Kruger was at. For him, he had no idea that he was currently being watched by the other members of Squad Zero.


(Chiyo)
"We were watched." Lilian quietly said. It didn´t occur to her first but she wasn´t a scout just for fun. They were trained but even they couldn´t completly go without a tiny noise. It seemed their hide-out wouldn´t be hidden for long. It worried Lilian but now she trusted her queen. She would knew what to do whith these people. They would vanish without a trace. Lilian didn´t have a clue where they were heading. She assumed a landing place or something similar. She knew there was a danger for her once she would be at the HQ. The chance of escape were slim, if they existed. She had to trust Zen in that. When she died, her example would be a warning for her people that human could not be trusted. That didn´t make it any better of course.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Naomi was smiling in triumph. It had taken a while but she managed to decipher the information they had gathered. The stupid message still was there and it would take time to get it out but for now the more important stuff was done.

Just in time when Midori walked in and looked at the computer girl.

"Do you have anything yet?" Midori asked while ignoring the message. Naomi nodded. "There is an outpost of the great order 5 miles north of Kamakura. There are also informations regarding their troop concentration. Most of the military is stationed in the head quarter. The outpost is only lightly guarded."

"How long will it take for the great order to sent reinforcements? I don´t want to be caught by them while in the middle of it." Midori asked. She was glad to have a target they could attack. It wouldn´t hurt them much, aside from pride but give the dicloni here a little moral boost. There was also a chance for getting more useful informations and it would show this bitch they were a force to be reckon with. Not just brute vector bashing guys but also strategics and thinkers.

"We avoid their strenghts and go for their weak spots. Excellent. Good work, Naomi. There is just one thing left."

"Yes, my highness?" Naomi beamed. Midori sighed and pointed to the computer screen. "I see. It won´t bother you for long. I promise to get this disrespectful message out."

With that said, Midori left to organize the oncoming raid. They couldn´t waste time. This outpost would burn down and hopefully they would get something about it.


(Crane)
To say Kenshi was exhausted from what just happened would be an understatement. He had to use a sword for support just to stand up. Looking around, Kenshi wondered what the hell had just happened. Level 0 was in ruins, guards and scientists lay unconscious, and Yamamoto looked as if he had just lost a fight. He had no memories of while the demon inside him was in control, it was all just darkness and then the struggle to regain control.

“So Diclonius, it seems you've finally returned...or are you still the puppet of that man over there?”

Hearing the familiar voice, Kenshi turned to see a battered Hector standing across from him. The man looked to be at his limits. His body was covered in cuts and wounds, his clothes were tattered, and his ax heavily damaged.

“Wha.. what happened here? And what happened to you?! What's going on?!”

_____________________________________________

“500 meters until we reach our destination.” Seth said as Squad 0 moved ever closer to the unaware diclonius.

“How many diclonius does the scanner detect?” Suigetsu asked.

“There's over a dozen sir. Could be more. Its hard to get a good reading because they're so close together.”

Over a dozen? That would be a challenge even for Squad 0. “We might have to reevaluate our approach...” Suigetsu thought. There were 7 members in Squad 0, and right now they were down a man. An all-out attack was out of the question.

“Men, change of plans. We are no longer on a search and capture mission. From this point on we will be doing reconnaissance only. Right now, Squad 0 is down a man and with the number of diclonius possibly being well over a dozen I'm afraid we wouldn't stand much of a chance. Now, lets keep moving and find that hideout.”


(Reric)
"So you are back now, you must've finally broken through the restraints. I don't know what the whole transformation was about and frankly if you, or it didn't want to tell me I don't really care anymore. But judging from your confusion you don't have an idea of what's going on.

You're pal Yamamoto had you under control, you've been killing you own kind under his order. Understand what I mean Diclonius? From the moment you entered into this place, Yamamoto has made you his slave, you've been nothing but a toy to his will. And then that little second personality of yours came out and we had our little battle."

Hector then turned and began to walk away, still smirking broadly and turning to face Kenshi over his shoulders. "This isn't over between us demon, the next time we meet I expect you to be at your prime, uncontrolled and fighting for your own reason. Because next time, I'll make sure to go full force on you and utilize every one of my capabilities to kill you.

So...until next time Diclonius, train your body well and I'll show you in the end the true power of humanities worth." He gave a flick of his finger and began to walk away. "...Farewell Yama-boss...it's been fun." He finally called out over to the fallen leader.

OOC: Epic Post Crane, XD!


(Crane)
"So you are back now, you must've finally through the restraints. I don't know what the whole transformation was about and frankly if you, or it didn't want to tell me I don't really care anymore. But judging from your confusion you don't have an idea of what's going on.

You're pal Yamamoto had you under control, you've been killing you own kind under his order. Understand what I mean Diclonius? From the moment you entered into this place, Yamamoto has made you his slave, you've been nothing but a toy to his will. And then that little second personality of yours came out and we had our little battle."

Kenshi was in shock. He knew he had been killing his own kind. It was like he knew, but had no control over his actions. What really disturbed him though, was what Hector said about a second personality. Just what the hell did he mean by that?

“If what he said is true... then that must be why Hector is so badly injured.” Kenshi thought. It sent chills down his spine. “Do I really have that kind of power inside of me?” he asked himself as he stared at his hand.

Hector then turned and began to walk away, still smirking broadly and turning to face Kenshi over his shoulders. "This isn't over between us demon, the next time we meet I expect you to be at your prime, uncontrolled and fighting for your own reason. Because next time, I'll make sure to go full force on you and utilize every one of my capabilities to kill you.

So...until next time Diclonius, train your body well and I'll show you in the end the true power of humanities worth." He gave a flick of his finger and began to walk away. "...Farewell Yama-boss...it's been fun."

Kenshi didn't say anything as he watched Hector walk away. It seemed they really did fight. It must have been catastrophic considering how damaged the place was. He was still in shock over the fact that caused all this. Still he pondered on what Hector had just said.

“So...until next time Diclonius, train your body well and I'll show you in the end the true power of humanities worth.”

“I'll show you the true power of humanities worth?” he said to himself. “Just what the hell does he mean by that?”

As Kenshi stood, still confused, Yamamoto was just regaining consciousness behind him.

“Uhhhh...” the old man groaned as he opened his eyes. His body ached and his head was throbbing. Things had gotten out of control so fast. One moment, he thought he had complete control of the situation, the next... everything destroyed. Level 0 was in ruins, Elena and Hector had escaped, and No. 37 was....

“Wait! Where is No. 37?!” he thought as he struggled to his feet.

Behind him, Kenshi could hear Yamamoto getting up. Turning to the old man, Kenshi remembered all that he had done.

“You....” he said with ice in his voice. He began walking towards Yamamoto with slow, deliberate steps. “You bastard. I can't believe after all this, here you are in front of me.”

Kenshi slowly drew his master's sword, holding it with his own hands. The moment of his revenge was finally upon him.


(Reric)
"Yo Master General, still alive, good job." Hector stated with probably too much joy in his voice than necessary. He surely seemed to be taken his well being in good hands considering he had lost enough blood to kill a man...maybe even two and he was definitely pushing himself. The woman however was at least glad to see the man, it would make things easier for her.

"And how did it go...? Did you kill him?"

"Unfortunately we had to postpone our little fight, but next time will be different. I suppose its time we left this place now, right my lady?"

"Not yet..." He was surprised to hear her say that but listened carefully. "There's somewhere we need to go, right now." She muttered and with a shrug of his shoulders he began to follow her. Watching him limp behind her, the woman muttered over to him. "You sure took quite a bit of damage Captain Schlenzanner, was your opponent truly on such a level?"

"...Perhaps, but it was entertaining while it lasted. But I made a promise that the next time I would use everything, up to my hearts content in killing him. I look forward...guah..." He spat up more blood and started to close his right eye. "...ahem...in fighting him again, it should prove to be most exhilarating but what exactly do you want to do here?"

"..." Maybe the words she needed to speak would not be good until she got to the location. It wasn't far obviously and at first Hector was unsure until they finally stopped in the holding places for the Diclonius.

"..." Again she didn't say anything, instead she seemed uncertain of if she should even be doing this. "...The Diclonius in here, destroy their cells, release them, we'll start with lower level ones."

"...Excuse me?" Hector relied, still smiling though his expression was clearly saying otherwise.

"That is an order Captain Schlenzanner, release them, now."

"...I will have to disagree with you, my lady...but I also trust you. If this is what you want then, KYA!" He swung his weapon around, the blunt end glowing until he systematically began to blow the hinges off of the cells that held the lower level Diclonius. Elena only starred coldly at the action without speaking yet. The golden axe blew through the cages, creating semi-large holes while his face remained impassive throughout the entire ordeal.

"What happens to these horned people will be decided later, but even they do not deserve to be bottled up like this...justice will be served correctly, under proper law." Elena stated coldly.


(Jamie)
“Must get to Zero…get him back…make love to him…over and over…” Alice said to herself, dragging her circular blade on the ground, leaving a mark of where it has been. Suddenly a few men walked out from the bushes.

“Look what we have here boys, a girl by hers-“Before the man could finish, Alice cut off his head with her vectors. The other men were shocked by this; they didn’t understand how she could do that. Before any of the others could react, Alice then killed the others, their blood spilling everywhere, including on Alice.

Alice smiled. “Nothing will get in my way…I will kill anything that will stop me getting Zero…he is mine…and mine alone…” With this Alice continued walking, following the devices directions to the warehouse until she would reach the destination and get Zero.

-----------------

Suzuki woke up with a great big yawn. “Good morning Zero…Zero?” Suzuki looked around; Zero was nowhere to be found. “ZERO!” Suzuki quickly jumped out of bed and searched for Zero. She eventually went outside and saw Zero leaning on the wall outside. “Zero...Did you stay up all night?” Suzuki asked.

“Hmm? Of course, I said I will protect you…” Zero replied to Suzuki, noticing her get close to him.

“But what about you?” Suzuki asked. “Don’t you need sleep?” Suzuki added, worrying for Zero.

“Like I said, protecting you is my top priority, sleep is meaningless to me, that is why I drink coffee…I had some while sitting by the window…although it wasn’t that good because the stuff was mostly gluten free…” Zero said to Suzuki. The coffee wasn’t that good to him, but it was still good enough to at least drink.

Suzuki looked at him with worrying eyes. “Can you at least please come inside?” Suzuki asked, hoping Zero would.

Zero Sighed. “Fine, I guess I could wait inside…” Zero said, giving in. Suzuki let out a smile and then walked back in. Zero followed quickly after.


(Drew)
Lily smiled at Suzuki and Zero. They were a good couple, she wished great happiness for them. She then looked at the twins. "I would say it is time for you two and the others to be heading to that community. Irene can stay here, Donald will take care of her."

The twins stood up. Alana looked at Itoe. "Let us be going to visit this diclonius community."

Ariel looked at Vanessa. "Indeed, it is time for us to be going there. Make sure you have some sort of headwear for our safety."

They both smiled together and took each other's hand. "We will be downstairs waiting for you."

With that the twins both walked down the stairs and waited in the main part of the warehouse.

Lily clapped her hands together. "Alrighty, I need to check a couple things before we discuss plans."

With that she went downstairs to the only computer that hadn't been packed up and began to check her emails and other necessities. She was surprised when she found an email demanding an explanation in the Hack/Slash email. Within it was a video and she was shocked by its contents. The video was a battle between the DEF and GO. After a few moments passed the video cut to black as a massive attack broke the cameras. This changed things.


(Dreachon)
He was starting to get bored of waiting, damn it had been hours ago and sill there hadn’t been an answer from either the captain or any other high ranking G.O jerk. Kruger was pondering what to do, had things gone wrong where the captain was. If so then he could only be glad that it would be playing them into their hands but if not then what else was keeping them.
He cursed as it was starting to become pretty dull waiting for them to return, really if he had known the G.O were this sluggish he would have waited with blowing up the base and take his sweet time raiding the pantry.
“Bunch of no good for nothing pencil pushing idiots.” He snarled as he grabbed some rations from his backpack, at least he had seen fit to bring enough supplies with him to last a couple of days. After that he would need to get more but with the neighboring village that was an easy feat. The meat tasted good, he had personally grabbed it from the pantry while the semtex was being placed.
It would have been a waste to destroy good food after all, no self-respecting soldier would have allowed for such wastage.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:49 pm

Spoiler:
(Reric)
There was nothing the Lt. General had to say to the Diclonius girl nor did he even attempt to sport a conversation with her. It was almost as if he had ignored her and if she suddenly decided to go off somewhere on her own, would he have even noticed it? About a quarter of a kilometer away, he could see the smoke piling into the hazy sky. A he got there he saw that one of the G.O base was completely destroyed. There he could see Kruger and placed his hand up to stop Lilian from moving any closer.

"...Come if you wish but stay back, only move when either you must or I have given you a direct order."

He came down to meet the soldier, his eye traveling around the scenery before finally meeting the man.

"...Kruger, so we finally meet...what happened here?"


(Chiyo)
Itoe nodded smiling while Vanessa eagerly responded "Yeah! Can´t wait to meet them!"

Itoe had a bad feeling but couldn´t exactly tell why. She was nervous as the opportunity to somehow get into the oncoming mission seemed to come closer and closer. She only had only one try and even there she wasn´t sure if ther would be any. Zero and Lily were both adamant in her not going but she wasn´t committed to obey them even when they clearly had best intentions for her.

"I already have...'found' a hat. There won´t be any problems." Vanessa said with a wide smile. Indeed had she organized a hide for her horns...meaning that she had borrowed it from here. Lily would get it back before she could recognize it missing. Vanessa also had a hard time not bursting into excitement. Itoe never remembered a time she was like this and couldn´t fight back the small smile. "I need to ask Lily of a hat first. I´m sure there won´t be any problems with that." Itoe answered the queen and went around looking for her. Lily was nowhere and her bad feeling increased.
"But I have to find her first." Itoe added.

_________________________
Meanwhile in an unknown location

A young girl with a red ponytail and the Name "Chiyo Mihama" was reading the newest results in her office. The main subject escaped but they had enough data to continue it. The newest subjects were of lesser quality but that could be changed if the girl could be captured again. The conditioning was going well and the newest update was avaivable. She was just preparing a report.

To Excalibur

Subject: TOP SECRET

The project is going fine with great results. Most of the units are ready and ready to perform complex tasks without questioning the order. One Percent of the units are having rare issues of bloodlust and are not able to be controlled. They are examined so we can find the course of it and fix it. About 200 to 300 Units are ready to be sent to each location you want them and to support the main troops. Here is a list of abilities, recommented areas and missions, strengths and weaknesses. We will continue until you give other commands.

Your´s sincerely
Chiyo Mihama
Head Resarcher, Facility X-21 Cerberus

___________________________
At Krugers Location, Zen and Lilian

Lilian nodded and saw the figure not far away from them. She narrowed her eyes when she recognized him as the monster burning her sisters. Lilian would love to kill this monster but she didn´t say a word nor did she came any closer just as Zen ordered her to do it. What they had to do in this wasted nowhere-land, was beyond her but she couldn´t do anything about that.

Lilian decided to wait not far away from the two and clearly visible to both Kruger and Zen, avoiding quick movements. Getting shot because of accidently posing a danger was the last thing she would like to have.


(Drew)
Lily sat back as she finished the video. She couldn't even think of a decent response to Victory1. She was certain he'd be ticked off that he was told to do a job against a group that wasn't actually corrupt. The whole video proved that the GO wasn't bad, just very very lawful. She took a deep breath as she collected her thoughts. She'd have to explain herself to him, but she'd also have to explain the situation to the others. Perhaps even show the video to them.

The twins watched Lily slump in her computer desk's chair, but left her alone. They had to keep up the masquerade of bringing the others to the community and when the time came around, they'd return and follow Lily, Zero, and Rei to the DEF base to save the male diclonius called Kenshi.


(Dreachon)
“This is a bit confusing.” Kruger noted as he approached the man, he had been expecting the captain and the queen bitch herself, not this guy. “Would you mind identifying yourself.”
His fingers were resting on the trigger of the gun.
He waited as the man finally introduced himself as general Zen. Well that certainly proved to be an interesting story as he was brief what had happened at DEF compound, the fight with the captain and the master general had been through.
“Well that certainly must have been very interesting, a pity that I couldn’t make it.” He frowned knowing that he had missed a good fight but in the end it wouldn’t have made a difference.

The general surveyed the area taking a good look at the destruction that had been wrecked on the base. He wondered what the man must be thinking seeing how swiftly and without warning they had lost a key facility.
"...Kruger, so we finally meet...what happened here?"
“Judging by the debris I would say an explosion sir.” He laughed as he saw the look on the man’s face, it seemed he wasn’t in the best of moods for jokes.
“The most likely method of attack would have been either a heavy rocket barrage, something more the side of an ICBM or they must have sneaked in placed a ton of high explosives.” He pointed at various points of damage all which would match the explanation he was giving. “After having reached the facility I set out for something to eat and finding nothing really useful in the canteen I headed out for the village.”
The man kept listening to his explanation but he didn’t even flinch.
“I had gotten to within maybe about 50m of the main gate when the whole place went to hell, seriously I have never seen an explosion of that magnitude.”

He then noticed something behind the general which instinctively made him raise the gun. “Sir move aside!” The pulled the general away. “There is a diclonius right behind you.”
He couldn’t believe his eyes that this little horned freak had just been stalking the general, for how long had she been following him. Those eyes of her certainly did gave off any good vibes to him but as there was still some considerable distance between them she would be as good as dead if he pulled the trigger.
“Allow me to take of this abomination.”


(Reric)
"Lower your weapon Kruger, she is with me. Under my orders she is to do what I say, she is no threat here right now." Xurtius stated, raising his hand to stop Kruger from shooting at Lilian. "There is no danger from her, so relax your weapon."

He motioned to Lilian to keep her distance, even informing to maybe step back a bit to at level out the tension in the area.

"An explosion you said, rockets?" He looked around the area, checking the signs of the damage and then remarking back at him. "I doubt that, it seems more like a specialized explosion from the inside of the complex, a bomb or several bombs of some sort.

...Kruger..." He said darkly, pulling out his own gun though keeping it at his side, neither raising it nor showing any signs of hostility...yet that is. "The actions that have happened here at this place I astounding, the members of the G.O are dead due what is clearly an attack on us. We've been getting a lot of these lately, from what it seems like several groups. First was the Queen Diclonius, secondly was Rosary and now this happens...you know I'm beginning to think that people are treating us like a bunch of pantywaist police force that deal with domestic issue. I'm beginning to think that some groups here are under the assumption that we do a lot of paperwork behind the desks and that we aren't a threat.

I'm beginning to think that some of these groups are looking down on us.

...I'm also thinking...that some people are seriously under the assumption that the G.O isn't aware of the actions that go here. I believe Hector gave you a device that would relay information back to him. It allows us to keep track of certain members, but apparently you have not relayed any information to The Captain. But that's nothing to argue about, maybe you have merely not interrogated anyone, so we're not going to argue you about that."

He gripped his gun tighter.

"...But both I and the Master General did not trust you, so here's what we did. That device that Hector gave you, the one that you were told you had to turn on whenever you interrogated someone or actions happened?

...It's been playing ever since you left...

Every action you've done, every person you've talked to, it has been going down now, having run out of battery a few hours from now. The information it has been storing including visual and audio have gone directly to the G.O headquarters. It's amazing what we've seen, you're a violent man Kruger, far too violent. But that's hardly the worst case scenario here. No, the worst case scenario is how you have been using us, treating us like a bunch of fools who think we don't know what we're doing.

We don't care what your thoughts are, or what your personality is, but when you go against the Great Order, line have now been crossed. You are right about one thing, an explosion did go off, and you are probably right about another thing, you probably were about 50m away when the explosion hit. But the difference here is, you were well aware of it.

...Fatman...Vamp...unique people, we'll have to take them down too. "

He glared at him, the killing intent rising in his eyes, perhaps the same for Kruger who's so called plans were finally found out.

"...Increase the war? Higher war potential? You unfortunate bastard, you think you can create eternal war? What a load of a bullshit, you couldn't create an eternal war anymore than we could create eternal peace. But that's not the reason I'm taking you down...the reason is simple.

You are on one side...and we are another and we don't plan on giving up so easily. This isn't about war or peace or anything like that, we can never stop war and we understand that. We understand that peace is only temporary, but we will constantly strive to seek it no matter what.

You are not a soldier, not a man, not even a warrior. You are just a punk shit little child who's nuts were probably smacked by the other kids and then when you went crying to your dirt poor mommy she beat your ass down and threw you outside. You probably had nothing, no friends, no real family, the only thing you ever saw just violence and despair and you lived our life like that.

You have nothing, no hope, no dreams so you go off on trying to crush the world around you cause its the only thing you know. There is no hope for you, no life to live but one of murder and destruction. You relish in the pain of others, you delight in seeing others suffer...

...but maybe this is too much pencil-pusher talk for a man of your caliber so I'll break it down in the language you do know...

...I am going to beat you down until you no longer move, take picture of your fucked up face, post it on the internet with funny captions and then we'll find the other people you are working for, fuck them up, post the same kind of picture and caption, then deal with any other bitch ass punks who want to pick a fight with us and do the same.

...We're going to have a lot of pictures ready, it'll be fun.

Now then...get on the ground and I will see that you arrested, or I will comply with doing what I have previously stated." He still did not raise his weapon though the tension running through his arm was clearly ready to bring it up and fire at any moment. He had no idea what Kruger had planned and he was definitely preparing for an offensive attack of some sort. There was no way, according to Zen's thoughts, that Kruger would just give up without some sort of fight.

"What will it be...Kruger?"


(Dreachon)
Having heard the man speech Kruger could do very little but accept the inevitable and lower his weapon. And then he laughed as loud as he could, baffling his opponents.
“Well-spoken general, you have the gift of the silver tongue. They say it’s the mark of a good officer, a fool and of a liar.” He took a few steps back as he began to clap his hands.
“Honestly I am impressed that you were so thorough in your approach but please do not insult y intelligence.” The general gave him an odd look.
“I knew what your little device was and why you gave it to me, after all it is exactly what we wanted you to do in the first place. You have played your part so well in doing exactly what we predicted you would.”
He pulled the device from his belt. “You see we have been using it to gain access to the networks at your headquarters, yes I did run out of juice a couple of hours ago but by then it had already done the job of uploading a nasty little virus that was created just for you.”

Taken aback both the general and the diclonius didn’t know what was going on.
“You are right I am a cruel man but at least I am an honest man unlike you fucks. Really all you can do it lie to the masses of people while you carry one with your pathetic little attempts to bring global peace all for a so-called higher purpose.”
Pointing to the heavens he continued. “In reality you are no more noble than the so-called trash you take out, really have you idiots ever look at what is really messing up this world. No I doubt you have.”
“Now about this war, yes you are I cannot created an eternal war. I am after all just a single person and no person has the power to do that. Besides there are others who are far better at organizing than me, mankind can do a far better at creating this war than I could have ever planned.”
He slung the weapon back on his back, there was going to be no need for it anymore. “Organizations like you have been the bane of human evolution and development for far too long, you do nothing but maintain the stagnate status quo they set out long ago. You are nothing more than a tool for them to abuse and maintain their control over humanity.”
He reached for his pocket but seeing the reaction they others were making he told them to calm down. “Please just allow for some tobacco, there is a lot that I need to tell you.”
Grabbing a slice of it he chewed until he felt it was time to continue. “Well it is time for the truth anyway, you have at least earned that.
We have a dream, a goal. That one day every person in the world will control their OWN destiny. A world of the TRULY free dammit.”
Spitting on the floor he went on with his speech. “A nation of ACTION, not words. Ruled by STRENGHT, not committee. Where the law changes to suit the individual, not the other way around. Where power and justice are back where they belong, in the hands of the people!”

The girl if she even had the faintest idea what he was still stood there silent, not saying a single word. Kruger continued with his talk.
“Where every man, woman or child is free to think – to act – for themselves!” He smiled as he saw their faces. “Well by now I have come at the end of this rather long conversation, you know I am normally not a man of many words as I do prefer action.”
He laughed as he kept chewing, still holding the small container in his hand. “Anyway this will come to an end I promise you but for now it would be prudent of me to not to ask for giving my best regards to the good captain. Perhaps if you manage to survive this you can tell him.”
Pressing the hidden button on the container over a dozen mines that he had buried earlier here sprung up. “What a surprise!” He yelled as they went off showing the immediate area in shrapnel and razorwire.
Kruger ran as fast as he could, they had expected for his cover to be blown but he did have to give credit for them having done so already but then he had made it pretty damn obvious for them with the shows he had put on.
Behind him he could hear the general and the girls both curse and yell in anger, guess without being told what was going to happen next the G.O truly were blind fools.
Grabbing the flash bangs he carried with them he hurled them back blocking out their view on where he was going next. Didn’t matter much as he wasn’t planning on leaving them that soon.

By the time the smoke had cleared there remained no trace of him, the general and the girl looking in every direction they could but it was pointless he had evaded them.
A roaring sound faint and then getting louder started to come ever closer to them and when they looked up a score off no less than 3 attack helicopters rose from behind the treetops. The general could recognize them as two Russian made Ka-50 and one Ka-52, their wingpods were loaded with weapons and no doubt aimed for them.
“Well my dear general.” Kruger’s voice boomed over the loudspeakers. “I guess this is the end of the road for you.” They fired their autocannons stitching a path straight towards them. Flying over them while keeping enough distance between them and their target they started to circle again for another strafing run. Sitting in the Ka-52 next to the pilot he signaled for them to switch to their other weapons.
“You care so much for these men you have lied to, these men who have died for you empty promises well I will sent you to hell to meet with them!” The rocketpods mounted underneath their wings spewed for their cargo, a barrage of anti-personal rockets.


(Chiyo)
Lilian heard the talk of both man and the tension got thicker each minute they were speaking. It began to worry her and when the man named Kruger declared his purpose, she still kept silent. When the helicopters came, the girl was flinching. "That wasn´t supposed to happen." Lilian muttered and her eyes went wide when the rockets were flying to their destination.

"I´m a scout! I can´t deflect rockets and even when the explosion would be too close!" Lilian yelled and grabbed the man with one vector just to throw him backwards as far away as possible from the impact zone before she threw herself out with the other vector. She just hoped to avoid the explosion, knowing the impact of their short fly would hurt a little bit. They needed a plan to takeout these helicopters or to escape them and they needed it NOW!

Why did the bad guys always get the best tools? was something Lilian silently lamented before she landed near Zen.


(Reric)
"Gyah!" Zen hadn't expected to feel his body being thrown suddenly backwards, especially when he couldn't even see the hands before Lilian landed next to him, barely avoiding the first onslaught that burst the ground in flame.

"I´m a scout! I can´t deflect rockets and even when the explosion would be too close!"

That was problematic and though they had avoided the first onslaught of attack the next one was coming down on them. "...Kuh...I despise doing this...but..." Zen muttered grabbing the Diclonius girl with one arm and then. It must've looked as if one of the weapons had actually hit him because his right arm, for lack of any better word exploded. It didn't fall to pieces, it ruptured, blown apart as if there had been a bomb right inside his very body. That was surprising enough, one could only imagine the expression the girl he was holding when dozens of thick black wires sprung, a total of 12 like shadowy ropes, whirring and snarling, lines of electrical outlets tracing themselves from the tips to his body. Those tip expanded, creating a miniature wall of metal right as the automatic cannon fire bombarded it. The makeshift shield was not intended to stop such heavy firepower and already barrages were being dented into it, it would only take a few seconds, no, maybe even less than a second before the weapon fire tore through and of course through them. But it was with that few milliseconds of time that he enacted his plan. He kicked off, holding the girl in his one arm and keeping her balance with a few of her wires and then...

He ran, with what could only be questioned as human speed, he sprinted through the area with the kind movement that no human could muster. It was nowhere near the speed of that such as Kenshi or Zero, but it was the speed of a man who had trained his body for years, beyond the typical range of human limitations. He spring to the side, feeling the heat of the explosion that barely missed him, the wire trailing behind him, moving and even looking upwards at the attack helicopter.

Another swift move to the side and he covered the girl with his specialized wire. Such things were meant for defensive measure and against small time firepower and even then, a skilled opponent could get passed them, their offensive power wasn't exactly very high.

This was the power of the Second in Command of The Great Order, the man who through the power of cyber mechanics and the training that could only be required through pure extensive training of the body and mind. He could still remember it, the years had been most painful, trying to cope his body for this. His arm had broken many times to the point where by the end, they had to replace it with a fake. His heart had stopped three times, his lungs had burst about eight times, by all means it was not his skill that kept him alive through those terrible years, it was sheer luck.

And it was that luck that then turned into real skill, the kind of skill he was finally using right now. This was the power of Lt. General Xurtius Zen. But even he had limits, the speed of his body was certainly beyond that of most normal humans, but his body despite some of the mechanical change was still human and that meant human limitation. The muscles of his legs were already beginning to burst, blood was running through his body as his senses were forced into overload and body would soon erupt if he didn't stop.

There was a damn good reason he didn't use this ability and not just because he hated it because he felt it denied his humanity, but for the sheer reason that it was hardly viable in a fight like this. The ability was for defensive measure and while he could probably take out unskilled people quick enough, anyone on a higher caliber would hardly be taken out in time, even if he could hold the advantage over them.

"...I need to get out of their...guh..." He felt a nerve explode, that one had hurt greatly. "...out of the way of these choppers, hold on Lilian..."

There had to be a way to escape before his body collapsed under its own pressure.

OOC: Yeah...Zen's got some secrets, though its hardly enough to take on anyone of good skill much less 3 choppers blasting them.


(Crane)
“Ahhh, No. 37 I see you're 'awake'...” Yamamoto said, leaning against the wall for support. “guah...haaa...haa.. You know, things didn't exactly go as I had planned... but, then again, I still have you so not all is lost.” he said with a weak chuckle.

“Shut up....” Kenshi said with acid in his voice. “Do you know who I am?”

“Of course you imbecile. You are No. 37, the male diclonius. Such an obvious question don't you think?” he replied in a sarcastic voice.

“You shut the hell up! Think back 12 years ago... ring any bells?” Kenshi asked through clenched teeth. His anger was quickly rising.

“I don't know what you're talking about.”

“12 years ago, not far from here, a group called the Diclonius Extermination Force was conducting searches for diclonius. But you should know this already, right? After all, you are their leader!” Raising his voice, Kenshi stepped closer to Yamamoto holding his blade to his neck. “Come on, think! 12 years ago, a D.E.F squad sent to search for rogue diclonius disappeared didn't they?!”

“12 years ago?” Yamamoto thought to himself, urgently trying to remember as Kenshi placed his blade against his neck. Yamamoto's eyes suddenly went wide with realization. “12 years ago... one of my squad's was found dead, torn to pieces! But what does that have to do with anything?”

“You idiot! That diclonius they were sent to find...WAS ME!!!” Kenshi yelled as he grabbed Yamamoto by the throat with a vector, pinning him against the wall.

“DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA THE AMOUNT OF PAIN YOU HAVE CAUSED ME?! THOSE FOOL'S KILLED TOSHIRO! He was my sensei, and he was my only friend! In a time when I thought no one cared... In a time when I thought I was all alone, he came! He took me in, gave me shelter, food, a roof over my head!” Kenshi said as tears started to stream down his face. “A man, who out of the goodness of his heart, threw away everything for some 'horned freak' he didn't even know! I finally felt like I belonged! Like I had somewhere to finally call home! It didn't matter that no one else cared about me, because he did! When Toshiro was around, I thought I actually knew what it meant to have a father!

Then you bastards came! In a single night, everything good that had ever happened in my life was torn away! I WATCHED HIM DIE A NEEDLESS DEATH, COVERED IN HIS OWN BLOOD, TRYING TO DEFEND ME!!! WHAT YOU HAVE DONE CAN NEVER BE FORGIVEN!!!”

Kenshi gripped his blades with his vectors, holding them up for Yamamoto to see.

“For what you have done, death is not a fitting punishment...” Kenshi said as his eyes were filled with a look of rage filled insanity. “No, when this is over you will wish for death... but it will not come.”

“Hehe....hehehe...hehehehe.... AHAHAHAHAHAHA! To think that you were that diclonius we lost 12 years ago! It's quite ironic don't you think? In killing your beloved master, I had effectively lured you right to me! Ahahahahaha!” Yamamoto exclaimed, laughing wildly.

“YOU BASTARD! SHUT UP!!!!!” Kenshi yelled as he prepared to inflict carnage.

“I wouldn't do that if I were you, No. 37.” Yamamoto said with an arrogant smile on his face.

“WATCH ME!!!”

“Don't say I didn't warn you.” Yamamoto said as he pressed a button on the remote he had hidden away in his pocket.

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!!” Kenshi screamed, clenching his head as he dropped to his knees and let go of Yamamoto in the process.

“You bastard!! I'm going to rip you to pieces!!” Kenshi yelled in a rage. “Wha... Where are my vectors?!” Kenshi asked as his vectors refused to appear. “What the hell did you do old man?!?!”

“It's simple really. That device we implanted into the back of your neck isn't only for mind-control. You see, we had to have some other way of controlling you if something went wrong. As long as that device is functioning, your vectors are under my control.”

Blinded by rage, Kenshi grabbed his katana's with his physical hands as he charged Yamamoto.

“I'm sorry, No. 37, but you leave me no choice.” Yamamoto said as he reached inside his suit jacket.

Kenshi froze in his tracks when he saw Yamamoto point his gun directly at him. With no vectors to deflect the shot, he was completely vulnerable. For a moment, they were in a stand off with Kenshi staring down the barrel of Yamamoto's gun with a bloodlust.

All went quiet as the sound of a gunshot reverberated through the ruined Level 0.

“Goodbye No. 37. Until we meet again.”


(Drew)
The twins grew weary of waiting for Itoe and Vanessa to come downstairs and went upstairs to get them. They noticed Vanessa had already acquired a hat while Itoe looked a bit puzzled about what to wear. Alana addressed the girl. "Silpelit. Use the ribbons we gave you when we brought you to the mansion. We will be going now, so hurry up."

Downstairs Lily called Zero over. "Zero. You need to see this. You too Rei. I got this video a few hours ago. The source is reliable."

When they got close enough to see, she started playing the video showing the battle up until the shockwave that knocked out the feed.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:50 pm

Spoiler:
(Reric)



"Clash of blades resonate, the world cracks under pressure
Furious the waves of intensity blast through without pause
The assault continues on, never ending as the blood splatters
Through that twisted battle they fight, their smiles never ending
Between the Man Who Cannot Fall
and
The Demon Who Cannot Surrender"


Hector vs Kenshi


OOC: You know what would make this RPG epic? That's right, images! I thought every once in a while I'd pop in a quick image (much like the one where you see above as the RPG went around. If anyone wants to help out with this, add in your own work that would be great as well.


(Crane)
Dr. Noda awoke to find a bruised and battered Yamamoto standing over him.

“Dr. Noda wake up, we have to get out of here.”

“Uggghhhh...” he groaned as he moved to a sitting position. “Sir... I.... what happened?” he asked in a weary voice.

“There's no time to explain. Get up! We need to get out of here. This facility is no longer safe. Its integrity has been compromised and the Great Order is now our enemy. I need you to prepare a recovery crew for No. 37's body and ready a helicopter for evacuation. We're moving to facility No. 13.”

Struggling to his feet, Dr. Noda acknowledged what he had just heard. As he moved towards the elevator to the upper levels of the facility with Yamamoto, Dr. Noda was in awe of the destruction before him. Whatever had done this must have been what knocked him and the others unconscious.

“What power...” he thought. He didn't have time to admire the destruction though. Time was of the essence. There was no telling when the Great Order might make their return.

_____________________________________

The diclonius in Yamamoto's facility didn't know what to do. One minute, they were preparing themselves to endure the next round of torture, the next they were walking free as the door to the cell's were ripped off. Thinking it to be some sort of trap, each girl was cautious upon coming out, but as more and more of the girls met, they naturally formed a group.

“What's going on?” one girl spoke.

“Who knows? This could be some sort of trick.” replied another. The group agreed they all should move cautiously, considering the strange circumstances of their release.

“Maybe we should follow the man who freed us..” a small silpelit suggested, pointing to Hector who was farther ahead still freeing diclonius. “He doesn't look like the bad people.”

“But we don't know if he's good either!” another girl said. “He could be planning something for us too!” she said with disgust.

As she said this a group of guards on patrol were headed towards Hector and Elena.

“Hey! Who are you?!” a guard shouted as the group ran towards their position. “What the hell are you doing?! Stop right now!!” he yelled, as he aimed his rifle at Hector and Elena.

______________________________________

"Zero. You need to see this. You too Rei. I got this video a few hours ago. The source is reliable." Lily said as she called Zero and Rei over to where she was sitting. Following behind Zero, Rei made her way over to Lily. When they were all close enough to see, she played the video.

Rei couldn't hide the shock on her face. She recognized Hector from her previous encounters. He seemed just as huge as ever, along with his oversized ax.

“What the?!” Rei exclaimed as another person came into view. “Thats!......” Her eyes went wide with shock as she realized who she was looking at. “That's Kenshi!!!”

Rei was glued to the screen as the rest of the video played. Something seemed off about Kenshi. He wasn't acting himself. Then the transformation happened. “What... is that?!” she exclaimed as the demon inside Kenshi took control. It's monstrous form disturbed her. “That can't be Kenshi! Its nothing like him!”

Rei continued to watch the video as Kenshi attacked with a ferocity she had never seen in him. It was as if he'd gone insane. When the video finally stopped, Rei was silent. A shadow had fallen over her eyes as a single tear slid down her cheek. Building her resolve she said only one thing.

“We have to save him.”


(Reric)
"You children yap too much, quiet down already..." Elena ordered. "I am Elena Squratoli, Master General of The Great Order, and don't be mistaken, this i hardly a rescue mission. But if it makes you feel at home, then yes, we are releasing you from your prisons.

I don't know how long you've been under Yamamoto's control, I can only gues the hardships that you've faced, nor can I realize what goes inside your head. But make no mistakes horned girls, I am not your friend, but I am the person who is at least going to get you out of here.

...and then afterwards I will decide the fate that you all will have." Her voice was icy cold, probably not the kind of voice the Diclonius were wanting to hear from their "savior". As Hector broke the last door down, he faced the girls that had started to follow him and spoke back. His voice was calmer, almost fatherly as if he were talking to his own kids, but his face was almost as cold, if not even more frigid than his leader.

"...Diclonius..." He said the world softly then continued. "...We are an International Police Force, seeking to enhance law and justice throughout the world. It has come under the Master General's orders that we free you from thee prisons, it is as simple as that. I suggest that you follow us, do as we say...

...oh...and don't try anything. We are not your friends and you certainly don't want us as your enemy, even wounded I am more than capable of taking you all down, Sipilets. So let's going on, follow us..."


“Hey! Who are you?!” a guard shouted as the group ran towards their position. “What the hell are you doing?! Stop right now!!”

Well that lasted all but 5 minutes, Elena scowled as Hector pulled his axe out. The woman firmly stood her ground, and made her next order.

"I saved you, now girls, show me where your loyalties lie, back me up...unlike you all, I can't deflect bullets."


(Reric)
SPECIAL DRAWING POST



Lt. General Zen's ability is released and grabs Lilian in order to escape Kruger's onslaught.

OOC: Sorry Chiyo if I made Lilian off or anything.


(Dreachon)
The Kamov shuddered as it disgorged another barrage of rockets. Kruger was beyond himself joy as he felt the adrenaline coursing through his body. He signaled for the pilot to turn around so he could bring the Shiponov cannon against them, holding his hands on the trigger finger he watched until they appeared right in his cross-hairs.
The weapon roared as 30mm HE-T rounds tore through whatever they hit, it was wonderful to have such firepower and ones fingertips. He had been annoyed by th cheap tricks that the general had been using, just another inhuman abomination it seemed.
“Alexi signal for the other to come around and we will box them in.” he spoke to the pilot who acknowledged him, he could feel the aircraft move.
“Grinder II and III, select your rocket pods. We are going to bury these bastards once and for all.” An interesting defensive ability but one that would be useless against their combined firepower, these helicopters were for attacking tank formations. With their weaponry whatever the general was using could only work for a short time and when it would fail they would be on him.

“Good ahead and run all you like general, it won’t save you in the end!” His voice boomed through the external speakers as he wanted to let the man know who had killed him, no inhuman monsters like him or the diclonius but regular soldiers, simple humans.
Moving in from 3 different directions there would be no way for the general to run or hide behind, hiding didn’t matter anyway as the rockets themselves could penetrate modern armor plate with ease, the material the base had been built from would offer no protection.
Apart from the sheer concussion of so many projectiles would be able to suck the air from a man’s lungs. He grinned as he was lining up for the shot when the pilot contacted him.
Explosions ripped the area to pieces, debris rained down as the place was being turned into an image of hell, anything caught in the open would have been shredded in seconds of breaking cover. He had to switch to the infrared if he wanted to see anything as the area was starting to get obscured by dust clouds from the detonations.

He could clearly see them as they stumbled across the open ground, the fools were actually thinking about trying to escape using this petty dust as cover, how naive they were.
“Time to die you bastard, he switched back to the Shiponov as he wanted to make this kill himself, just a few more seconds until they were within the scope, he counted the seconds.
“Sir we got orders from Outer Heaven. We are being recalled at once.”
Kruger snarled. ”What do they mean, we have the chance to kill a high ranking G.O officer!?” The look in the man’s eyes said enough.
“It is a direct order from the boss himself.” The pilot stressed and Kruger forced himself to ease down, dammit this couldn’t have come at a worse moment. Just when they were about to make the kill they got called back, damn fate could be so annoying at times.
“Very well. Grinder II and III, we are returning to base. Follow up on our lead.” He watched with disgust as they started to move away from the area, for fortunate that man and that little diclonius whore could count themselves. “This isn’t over.” He snarled as he looked back at the instruments.

Back at Outer Heaven itself the boss watched from the center of the control room as behind him Vamp approached. “Boss you have recalled our birds just as they were to make a kill, surely would that not have been preferable? ”
“Under these circumstances it would not, I have a different plan for general Zen. He will play an integral part in my plan, besides the G.O are nothing more than insignificant maggots crawling in the shit.” He turned around and eyes that bore the might of ages looked down upon Vamp. “Thing will take a turn now, I have my eyes set on a larger goal.”
They looked as one of the screens switched to what remained of the damaged DEF facility.
“Give the all clear to target that facility. Inform the Styx they have clearance to fire.”
He smiled knowing full well that this act would be considered the start of a new war, one that had the potential to dwarfs any other in the existence of mankind history. Sad that he needed to bear arms against his own kind in order to set them free.

Somewhere located in international waters a large submarine rose beneath the surface, it’s massive form dwarfing whatever vessel could have near in the vicinity but there was nothing around it for thousands of miles, a column of flame dozens of meters high signaled that something had happened but all it heralded was the launch of a ballistic missile.
With a sound that would have shattered a man skull it rose higher and higher as it started its climb towards its operational ceiling high above the earth’s atmosphere.
Its speed increased as it was nearing the point of re-entry upon which it would unleash it’s payload on the designated target. A single warhead carrying a heavy 2 kiloton charge was approaching the facility at high speed. It packed enough destructive potential to wipe out a small city.
At its current speed and trajectory it would it an estimated 23 minutes before it would impact.


(Jamie)
"Zero. You need to see this. You too Rei. I got this video a few hours ago. The source is reliable."

As Zero heard this he walked towards Lily. Rei slowly followed. As they reached Lily, she showed the video. The video showed a battle between two people, one was massive, holding a giant axe. Obviously Zero knew that he was Hector. “So Hector, fighting are we?” Zero said to himself. The second man was recognizable one Rei shouted out his name.

“That's Kenshi!!!” Rei said out loud. So we have found the male diclonius. Zero could only watch as Hector battled Kenshi. To Rei’s perspective, Kenshi wasn’t acting the way he would usually, another case of mind control? But there was nothing on him that would suggest this. That was then the answer hit him.

As soon as he figured it out, they watched as Kenshi transformed…a demon perhaps? As Zero watched this, he began laughing. “So Kenshi has a demon inside of him as well? HAHA” Zero said, laughing with a dark tone. Zero then placed his arms around Lily and placed his head on her shoulder. “Although…if what Rei said is true…is it possible he is being controlled like I was?” Zero continued. “But…I do not see anything that shows mind control…I have a feeling it is something more…” Zero then looked at the image. “I have a theory that Kenshi was captured, and as he was unconscious, they placed something like a chip inside him, that way, they could have full control over him, a puppet you could say” Zero then turned his head on Lily’s shoulder, so that he was facing towards Lily. “What do you think Lily?”


(Drew)
Lily felt uncomfortable with Zero so close to her. The surprised expression on her face clearly showed that as well. Although what he said was pretty beleivable. She then pushed him away by pushing his shoulder. "Not so close now. I say it's completely possible he's being controled just like you were. Although from what I saw his movements were more fluid than would be allowed if he was under control. The thing with technology that is used to highjack someone's body is there's a bit of lag time between commands making some jerky movements. I think that might be a dark side of him that broke the control, but wished only to fight. If so, something may have happened to the facility after this, because the end of this video was about three hours ago. I don't think we have the time to wait until evening. We should get ready and go now."


(Jamie)
"Not so close now. I say it's completely possible he's being controled just like you were. Although from what I saw his movements were more fluid than would be allowed if he was under control. The thing with technology that is used to highjack someone's body is there's a bit of lag time between commands making some jerky movements. I think that might be a dark side of him that broke the control, but wished only to fight. If so, something may have happened to the facility after this, because the end of this video was about three hours ago. I don't think we have the time to wait until evening. We should get ready and go now."

Zero was shocked a bit by Lily’s action; he didn’t expect her to react like that. Even though she did that, Zero got close again and quietly whispered in her ear so no one else could over hear. “If we are planning on heading out as soon as possible…it would be best if we wait for the ‘others’ to go first…that way they can’t ‘follow’ us and ruin our mission…” As Zero said this he then walked to the door giving a little chuckle. “Now if you need me, I’ll be in the other room, giving a hug to someone who I know won’t push me away…” Zero headed out of the room and then walked towards Suzuki, giving her a hug.

“Ermm…Zero? What was that for?” Suzuki asked, puzzled by the warm and kind gesture.

“No reason…” Zero said to Suzuki, smiling while still holding her. Suddenly Zero felt something, and it didn’t seem good. “I have a bad feeling right now…please let this not be you Alice…”

--------------

“AHCHUU~~” Alice sneezed. “Huh? I sneezed? That must mean someone is talking about me…It must be Zero!” As soon as that, Alice picked up the pace. “Don’t worry Zero, I’ll find you…and then we can go home together hehe!”


(Dreachon)
Kruger downed the last bit that remained in his flask as the helicopters were on route back to base but they had received specific instructions on their supposed to be taken flight path.
Apparently something was going to happen as they were moving away from the DEF base where according to what he had been informed a massive fight had broken out, he wondered what was going on at that facility and why command didn’t want them near.

What was the boss planning on and why where they withdrew from having come so close at taking out a high ranking G.O general unless there was something else, something more important. “Dimitri, how long before we can land again, I need to stretch my legs?”
Without bothering to look at him the pilot only replied with a short answer. “Approximately 10 minutes comrade.” Damn it was still going to take some time.
“Any idea on what is going on, the boss hasn’t given us a reason yet?”
He could hear the pilot laugh. “My guess is that the boss considered the attack a waste of ammo, we threw down enough hardware to take out an infantry company.”
Kruger chuckled at the snappy comeback from the pilot, sure they had but then who could have guessed that that bastard had the ability to use such a superhuman protection.
“I won’t argue with that but you say what we were up against, those people are not human.”
The pilot grinned in reply. “That is certainly true, it also makes it clear that the G.O is nothing more than a front for something else, it is like the old days in my country again.”

“Well the moment we land I am going to grab a shower and some rest, been a while since I had the luxury of a good bed.”
“To be honest comrade, I could use that too but alas I doubt either of us will get to enjoy that. Hold on.” Kruger looked at the man as he held up his hand. “
“Incoming transmission from Outer Heaven, it seems the boss has just authorized for the launch of an ICBM by the Styx. Target is… the DEF facility.”
Kruger could feel the excitement build as now he knew what was going on, the boss had settled for a bigger price. “How long before it impacts?”
“Give what I have been told it will impact in 17 minutes.”


(Crane)
"You children yap too much, quiet down already..." Elena ordered. "I am Elena Squratoli, Master General of The Great Order, and don't be mistaken, this is hardly a rescue mission. But if it makes you feel at home, then yes, we are releasing you from your prisons.

I don't know how long you've been under Yamamoto's control, I can only guess the hardships that you've faced, nor can I realize what goes inside your head. But make no mistakes horned girls, I am not your friend, but I am the person who is at least going to get you out of here.

...and then afterwards I will decide the fate that you all will have."

The diclonius, some of which had spent their entire lives at the facility, were almost submissive to Elena after being so used to following orders from humans. No. 12, a Level 2 diclonius, was not. With a defiant look about her she listened to what Elena had to say.

“Ha! This human thinks she can 'decide our fate'? As if! No human is going to tell me what to do anymore!” she thought to herself as she contemplated getting out of the facility. Again she stayed silent as Hector approached.

"...Diclonius..." He said the world softly then continued. "...We are an International Police Force, seeking to enhance law and justice throughout the world. It has come under the Master General's orders that we free you from these prisons, it is as simple as that. I suggest that you follow us, do as we say...

...oh...and don't try anything. We are not your friends and you certainly don't want us as your enemy, even wounded I am more than capable of taking you all down, Silpilets. So let's going on, follow us..."

No. 12 started making her way towards the front of the diclonius as a group of guards approached. Seeing them all, the guards charged forward, guns at the ready, demanding to know what was going on.

"I saved you, now girls, show me where your loyalties lie, back me up...unlike you all, I can't deflect bullets."

No. 12 was now beside Elena, though she looked only at the guards. “You think you can decide our fate? Freeing us from these cells changes nothing. What, did you think we would come groveling to your feet and pledge our loyalty? We are not your friends nor do we want to be. We don't need you, so just get out of our way and we'll handle things from here.” she said, still staring at the guards ahead with hatred. Turing to the diclonius behind her she said “Everyone, this is our chance! Let's give these humans what they deserve for imprisoning us!”

No. 12's inspiring words fell on deaf ears. The girls, though they were walking intruments of death, were so institutionalized they couldn't bring themselves to attack.

“I can't believe you all! If words won't reach you.... then perhaps action will!”

No. 12 turned to face the guards once more. She began walking towards them with an evil smile.

“Stop, or we will open fire!” the squad leader yelled. “I'm warning you! Take another step closer and you're dead!”

No. 12 didn't hesitate for an instant as she kept walking towards the guards.

“OPEN FIRE!!!”

Suddenly the hallway was filled with sounds of machine gun fire and empty shells hitting the floor. The DEF guards all stood in shock as the bullets they just fired, were floating harmlessly in the air.

“Hehehe, you think your low caliber toys can hurt me?” No. 12 said as the bullets all fell to the ground. As the first bullet made contact with the ground, the squad leader's head came flying off, a fountain of blood erupting from his severed neck.

All hell broke loose as some guards fled, and others stayed to fight. One by one, No. 12 ripped them to pieces, as limbs and body parts began to litter the floor in pools of blood. Seeing this aroused the hesitant group of diclonius who stood watching. Slowly, they began to approach No. 12, walking past Elena and Hector without even noticing them. As they reached No. 12 the group of once frightened little girls became savage killing machines as the remaining DEF guards were slaughtered.

“Ahahahaha, yes thats it! Keep it up! We will kill everyone in this damned facility for what they did to us!”

After all the guards had been killed, No. 12 turned to Elena. “Let's make one thing clear. We are not your allies. But since you freed us, we are not your enemies. Leave us be, and we shall do the same to you. We are leaving.”

Turning to leave, the diclonius followed No. 12 as she made her way to where she could sense other diclonius: Level 1.

____________________________________

Shouta furiously typed at his computer as he tried to assess the situation. It seemed there were several breaches in the diclonius holding cells, and all Level 0 video feeds and communication lines were down. Something was going on. He tried contacting Yamamoto directly, but no answer.

“Damn! What the hell is going on?” he said in frustration.

Entering a flurry of commands, Shouta accessed a video feed to where the breaches were detected in the diclonius holding cells.

“Oh my god....” he could only watch in horror as a mob of diclonius made their way towards the Level 1 holding cells, killing any guards or personnel in the way.

There was no time to worry about just that, however. To make matters worse, a small alarm had just sounded on the monitor next to Shouta.

“Warning, unknown projectile inbound. Warning, unknown projectile inbound. Estimated arrival time: 17 minutes.”

“What the....?” he said as he accessed the radar screen. He only had to look once to know what it was. “Oh shit!!!”

Shouta dashed across the room and opened an emergency access panel, revealing a large red button inside. He pressed it as fast as he could and ran for his life.

“WARNING! WARNING! INCOMING MISSILE ATTACK! PLEASE BEGIN EVACUATION TO LEVEL 0 IMMEDIATELY!” another computerized warning voice sounded, repeating its message over and over. The entire facility came alive with flashing red lights and ear shattering sirens.



avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:51 pm

Spoiler:
(Chiyo)
Vanessa and Itoe both nodded while Itoe took the ribbons to cover her horns. Vanessa was eagerly to go and couldn´t wait to see the others in the community. Itoe was glancing to Zero and Lily but didn´t say anything. There were new developements in the mission but it would be even more important for her to get into this facility. Even when she didn´t have a clue what would wait for her. Itoe had a suspicion the twins also had some plans on their own. Visiting a human/dicloni-community? Why should they be interested in that? Maybe Itoe could use that for increasing her chances...

Vanessa didn´t pay any mind to this. Her plans just went to the place of her future hope. She was tired of the whole war and didn´t want to see any more people dying. She wasn´t naive to think it wouldn´t happen again. As long as this continued, they would never live in peace and she was prepared to fight and to kill if it was necessary. But only if it was necessary. She was certain things would get uglier in the near future and she wanted to enjoy this little moment of peace as long as they had the opportunity to do so.

_____________________________

Midori was hearing the explosions and the gunfire for a while now. She and all of her dicloni were on high alert and after some disturbing daydream about a running banana and a gorilla the girls were weary of the situation. Appareantly someone was furious but the question was why? Did they search for her or had they already a rough idea where they could hide and decided to nuke the place for good? The sound of choppers nearby was disturbing and the mood was sinking with each crash and blaring of automatic guns.

"We need some intel what is going on. Amy, investigate what is happening but stay in the dark. I do not wish that our position is exposed. For your and our safety. We can´t need another girl go missing." Midori ordered. She wouldn´t send more because the more she sent the more the danger increased of them beeing spotted and more losses would be there. Maybe they were fighting something else and it had nothing to do with them.

"Understood" the small girl quietly replied and rushed out to perform her task. She was small and young. But she was not stupid. Hopefully she learned enough from Lilian to stay safe. Midori was worried. A full advanced military attack would be hard to hold off, even with her numbers and herself as queen. They would suffer losses and she wanted to avoid that.

_______________________

Lilian hold onto Zen for her dear life. She didn´t know what the hell happened there only for massive explosions and gunfire aimed at them. She was certain they would die now but suddenly the fire stopped and the choppers flew away. She couldn´t comprehend that. Why were they retreating instead of finishing the job. Not that she would complain but if she would sit in the choppers she would kill them once and for all.

"That...was a close call." Lilian said while whipping off the sweat from her face. Her heart was beating like hell and just now she did realize how hard she had cling onto the human...but was he really human with all these mechanic parts? WHAT was he anyway?

"You..are full of surprises. I´m glad we survived this." Lilian replied. This monster had apparently betrayed the great Order and the fact she was with Zen didn´t really help at all. His behavior before was fully expected and she had her vectors ready for the case of deflecting bullets. But the chopper assault was fully unexpected and devasting. Without their combined efforts Zen and Lilian would be both dead.

"What now? This guy surely has other plans to harm your organisation and my family." Lilian said and watched as the choppers grew smaller and smaller. The whole area looked like a wasteland and did make her wonder how they were able to survive that.


(Reric)
Elena gave the girl a fleeting look and then watched the carnage issue forth. The blood smacked against her white outfight, staining her body red as she kept a firm gaze forward, the only motion was to quickly close her eye so that the splatter of blood didn't hit at one moment. Hector, watching with a small smile, said nothing as well, feeling it best to let these girls get the job done for them. It wasn't much of a fight as both of them knew it would be and by the time it started, it almost seemed to finish just as quickly.

"...Perhaps my words were not clearly enough." Elena ordered. "You are being set free from your prisons here, you are still under my jurisdiction though. Right now there has been quite a lot of problems involving your kind, until proper procedures can be met, I am having you stay in G.O custody.

Elena snapped her fingers. "The order has been given, either you follow me and we deal with you in the manner I have suggested, one that may strict but fair. You girls are dangerous, and I side with humanity. While I am willing to give you all a fair hearing and I am revolted about what has happened here, I will always seek that humans get the final deal.

Oh and another thing, you said you were going to handle things here?

...That's funny coming from a punk kid who's had her ass stuck in a cell until I came. What were you going to do, enact some huge plan, get your girls around here and take down this place? You Diclonius really do have a tendency to underestimate humanity don't you?"

Hector at this point walked up, blocking Number 12's path with his girth and holding his weapon upon his shoulders. "Are the little demons deaf or something, the order has been given. We shall release the others as the Master General has directed, but you are to follow our orders right now." He spoke firmly, walking up to Number 12 so that his body cast a shadow over her, it wasn't intended to intimidate but with a guy like him, even unintentional it was hard to ignore. Of course that didn't mean much because once Hector within range of her, one of Kenshi's wound marks throbbed wildly and he spat up a huge globule of blood right over the girl's face.

"Guh...ow..."

"We should really get you some treatment..." Elena said with a face that seemed far too relaxed. Hector raised his hand objectively. "Don't worry, all I need is a small Band-Aid and some soda. These wounds aren't..." He switched his axe from one hand to the other, the previous one going limp. "Excuse me, can't feel my arm there...ahem...these wounds aren't that dangerous..."

He gazed over at Number 12.

"...My bad..."

“WARNING! WARNING! INCOMING MISSILE ATTACK!..."

The warning erupted, making Elena's ears ring. "...Oh you have got to be kidding me! Shit! We don't have time anymore, we can't waste time rescuing anyone else, all of you make a choice now. Either come with me and live a little longer, or stay here and die.

I'm not going to hold your hands any longer, let's go Captain Schlenzanner..." Elena had nothing more to say. She was no longer going to try to get these children to follow orders. If they wanted to stay here and die then so be it, it wasn't her concern anymore.

"...Make a choice then Diclonius, because when those missiles hit, this entire place is going up in smoke I'm sure and your little hands won't be blocking that." Hector replied with a small grin.
---
---
Zen gently placed Lilian back on the ground but kept his hands on her. It must've seem strange to her because he was placing them upon her shoulder and breasts and he was even sweating. Was he honestly getting that of reaction by touching her.

"...Damn...wasn't enough..." He whispered and then slid down, collapsing on his back as a trail of deep blood ran from his side. Apparently one of the shots had just managed to graze, although only in the sense of a weapon of that caliber. The graze itself had literally ripped apart through his shoulders, broken bones and more flesh than ever necessary having been almost gouged out form his side.

It didn't take long before Zen's wounds got the better of him and he fell into a state of unconsciousness.


(Jamie)
“I think I left something upstairs…I’ll be right back” Zero said to Suzuki, to which she nodded and let him go. Zero didn’t forget anything upstairs; he wanted to go see what that bad feeling is, if he can see them. Zero headed upstairs and stopped as he saw the twins, Itoe and Vanessa. He took off his mask and stared at them. He then gave them a smile before heading to the barrack bedroom. Whether they took that as a sign of comfort, or a sign of worry was up to them to decide. As Zero got to the room, he quickly opened the window and stood on the roof, looking around the area to see if anyone could be seen, there was no one. Zero got down from the roof and headed back in. As he got off the window, he picked up the empty cup he used last night; Zero then fell on one of his knees. “What the?” Zero said to himself. He then started hearing voices.

“Zero…Zero…hehe…I’m coming for you…” A voice was heard. Zero got angry and chucked the cup across the room, smashing it on the wall, he then began laughing before slowly realising what he did. Zero then put his mask back on and picked up the broken pieces. Once he picked up all the pieces, he left the room, Zero saw the girls again, and tilted his head before going downstairs. Once he got downstairs, he put the broken cup in the bin and went outside and leaned on the wall.

-------------

Excalibur received a report from Facility X-21 Cerberus,

To Excalibur

Subject: TOP SECRET

The project is going fine with great results. Most of the units are ready and ready to perform complex tasks without questioning the order. One Per cent of the units are having rare issues of bloodlust and are not able to be controlled. They are examined so we can find the course of it and fix it. About 200 to 300 Units are ready to be sent to each location you want them and to support the main troops. Here is a list of abilities, recommended areas and missions, strengths and weaknesses. We will continue until you give other commands.

Yours sincerely
Chiyo Mihama
Head Researcher, Facility X-21 Cerberus

Excalibur smirked at this; it was all going along to his plan. Excalibur then picked up the phone and called the facility. “This is Excalibur; I want you to know that I am pleased with the current progress…even though the ‘subject’ has escaped, I will send one of my best to bring her back so progress can improve. I am sending you the details of the missions I want these ‘pawns’ to do, do not disappoint me…” Excalibur then hanged up. He thought for a second, who would be the best choice to get this little brat? The man came up and Excalibur began making another call. “Lance…How do you feel about capturing a diclonius brat?”

“Depends on the price…”


(Crane)
"...Perhaps my words were not clear enough." Elena ordered. "You are being set free from your prisons here, you are still under my jurisdiction though. Right now there has been quite a lot of problems involving your kind, until proper procedures can be met, I am having you stay in G.O custody.”

Elena snapped her fingers. "The order has been given, either you follow me and we deal with you in the manner I have suggested, one that may strict but fair. You girls are dangerous, and I side with humanity. While I am willing to give you all a fair hearing and I am revolted about what has happened here, I will always seek that humans get the final deal.”

“Perhaps I was not clear enough as well.” No. 12 replied. “Like hell we're staying in G.O custody. You may have freed us, but don't act like that makes you our master or something. We're getting out of this place, and we don't need you. Besides, you said yourself that 'you side with humanity' and you will always 'seek that humans get the final deal'. Why would we go with you knowing that you're already against us?”

No. 12 turned away from Elena and began walking towards the Level 1 holding cells. She didn't get very far before Hector stepped in front of her, blocking her path with his huge girth. From behind her, Elena chimed in with another comment.

Oh and another thing, you said you were going to handle things here?

...That's funny coming from a punk kid who's had her ass stuck in a cell until I came. What were you going to do, enact some huge plan, get your girls around here and take down this place? You Diclonius really do have a tendency to underestimate humanity don't you?"

No. 12 slowly turned to Elena, a look of rage in her eyes.

“You have no idea... You have no fucking idea..” No. 12's teeth and fists were clenched tight, her whole body shaking.

“I'd like to see you taken from birth and raised in captivity like an animal. I'd like to see you stripped naked, and chained to a wall. I'd like to see youstarved within an inch of your life. I'd like to see you experimented on day in and day out, having cannonball's launched at your head... never knowing if the next one would be your last. Knowing that, if you didn't catch it you're skull would be crushed from blunt force trauma. I'd like to see youexperience that, and then try to escape.

The amount of cruelty and depravity that humanity is capable of could never be underestimated. And you call us the monsters. You have nofucking idea what you're talking about!

Now that we are free, we're leaving and theres nothing you can do to convince us to go with you. We are cutting off all ties with humans. Get in our way, and I will end you.”

No. 12 turned to leave, but Hector still would not let her pass.

"Are the little demons deaf or something, the order has been given. We shall release the others as the Master General has directed, but you are to follow our orders right now."

As he said this, his wound's began to act up and Hector spat up a huge globule of blood all over No. 12's face.

No. 12 just stood there for a moment as the blood ran down her face. That was it. That was all she could handle. Her rage was boiling over and she was prepared to rip Hector's arms and legs off. She never got that chance, however, as the whole facility suddenly descended into chaos.

“WARNING! WARNING! INCOMING MISSILE ATTACK! PLEASE BEGIN EVACUATION TO LEVEL 0 IMMEDIATELY!”

"...Oh you have got to be kidding me! Shit! We don't have time anymore, we can't waste time rescuing anyone else, all of you make a choice now. Either come with me and live a little longer, or stay here and die.

I'm not going to hold your hands any longer, let's go Captain Schlenzanner..."

No. 12 said nothing to this as Elena turned to leave. She had nothing more to say to her, and didn't give a damn what happened to her.

"...Make a choice then Diclonius, because when those missiles hit, this entire place is going up in smoke I'm sure and your little hands won't be blocking that."

“We'll just see about that.” No. 12 replied. “Come on girls, follow me! We need to get to the others before its too late!”

And with that, the two parties went their separate ways. No. 12 was determined to free the other diclonius, and she wasn't going to let anything stop her. Not even a missile.

____________________________

Suigetsu and the rest of Squad 0 were closing in on where they thought the diclonius were holding out. Seth's diclonius location scanner was showing a stronger signal with each step they took.

“Not much farther now.” Seth said, keeping his eyes trained on the device. “I'd say about 300 meters until we find it.”

“Excellent.” Suigetsu replied. “Now everyone, delta squad formation. We are going for stealth and reconnaissance so no-”

“*static* Captain Suigetsu! Come in!” it was Takato, and he seemed upset.

“Captain Suigetsu speaking. What is it Takato?”

“Sir, Squad 0 needs to return to base immediately! The base is under attack! We have 17 minutes until missile impact!”

“What?!” Suigetsu said in shock. “Alright, we'll return to base immediately. Suigetsu out.

All right men! Return to base immediately! The facility is under attack!”

__________________________________


“WARNING! WARNING! INCOMING MISSILE ATTACK! PLEASE BEGIN EVACUATION TO LEVEL 0 IMMEDIATELY!”

“What the?!” Yamamoto was surprised by the sudden alarm. “A missile attack? From who?!”

“I don't know sir!” Dr. Noda replied. “Lucky for us, we're already in Level 0. No missile impact could possibly reach this far underground. The rest of the facility however....” Dr. Noda trailer off as he thought of what was going to happen.

“I know. The facility, and more importantly, the diclonius will all be destroyed. Its a shame, but it can't be helped.” Yamamoto said in a more relaxed tone. He had plenty of other facilities full of diclonius for study and research. Not to mention the body of No. 37 was still in his possession here in Level 0.

“How long until impact, Dr. Noda?”

“According to this.... 17 minutes sir.” Dr. Noda said with a worried look.

“Very well. At 2 minutes until impact seal the doors and deactivate the elevator. Better to be safe than sorry.”


(Reric)
"...Life isn't fair girl, life isn't never meant to be fair." Elena said as she walked away, her voice echoing loudly even though she only spoke naturally. "...Sometimes bad things happen to good people, sometimes terrible things happen to those who don't deserve it. But life doesn't work around being nice and good or friendly, it works around logic.

The strong live, the weak die, it has always been like that. But if we don't enact rules, if we don't enact laws, we turn into nothing more than mindless animals. So even though the world works on logic, we constantly do the opposite, we constantly go against this logic.

...Locked up? Experimented? Such a painful and horrible life isn't it? It's not like I've ever had to go through that, it's not like I understand the pain you ever went through. It's not as if through the years I have lead this organization I have watched friends and comrades and even family die, murder, killed right in front of me. I have gone through the whole world, seen countless children tortured, in hunger, brutally neglected and abused.

How many people do you think I've seen die, children just like you screaming as their own bodies are torn apart in war torn worlds? That's what I live for, to stop that under any means necessary, even if it means total eradication of the enemy. Because life isn't fair, life was never fair, because life doesn't work on fairness.

...How many times have I seen the pitiful world of those unfortunate souls and being unable to help them? Aye...we humans are terrible aren't we? Pathetic creatures aren't we? But we go on...because we have to, because we strive to continue, that ever continuing point.

...
...

"...Captain Schlenzanner..." Elena sated firmly.

"...Aye?" Hector remarked without looking at her, perhaps already know what she was gong to say before hand."

She sternly looked over her shoulders back at the direction the other girls were heading. "...How much longer until those missile hit?"

He shrugged his shoulders. "...After all that, probably in about 15 minutes."

"...I see, that doesn't give me much time then. Hector, I'm heading over there to help out, I'd rather die making a difference than live running away from this. Will you join me?"

Hector chuckled. "...Helping demon, how amusing, but if its what you wish, I will join you. Afterall I can't let my leader stay there by herself, the lady needs protection. But is this truly the reason?"

"...Correct." Elena stated. "...Plus if that girl dies after I leave, I won't get to feel the gratification of punching her in the face."

Hector only laughed and followed Elena back to the other girls. Hectors booming voice called over as he entered quickly along with Elena.

"Move out of my way children, I can promise you where this weapon will sweep, back away if you want your heads on your shoulder!" And using whatever muscle he had in his inhuman body, he took the Crescent Sun Axe and charged it then smashed into the chamber cells, freeing the girls in there as Elena stood with her arms cross and one yes staring coldly at No. 12.


(Jamie)
“So…do you agree to the deal?” Excalibur asked, poised for Lance’s answer.

“Excalibur, you have known me for many years, this would be a picnic for me, and the money you are planning on giving me is worth it for this little ‘brat’.” Lance replied. “They don’t call me the best bounty hunter in Japan for nothing…” Lance then thought to himself for a second. “There was only one other person who was as good as me, and at one point better…he wore a mask and went under the name ‘Zero’…”

Excalibur looked surprised at this, but then smirked. “Well then, it would be a good time to tell you that Zero, the man you speak of, is with this girl.” Excalibur could not help but smirk more and more, he could get the little girl back and have Zero killed. “I also have a bounty on him that is worth one million…”

The mention of the bounty on Zero quickly grabbed Lance’s full attention. “One million you say? Well now that you mention Zero…I definitely want to do this.” Lance then smirked. “I, Lance Van Clarke, would happily fulfil your request.”

“Good, please call me once you have captured the girl and kill Zero, I will prepare the money for you.” Excalibur then ends the call and puts down the phone. He then stood up, began laughing and left the room.


(Dreachon)
The noise created by the rotors was starting to die down, their wheels had touched down moments ago. Kruger was getting impatient as he needed to wait until the deck crews gave them the all clear with the massive elevators still moving them further underground.
Next to him the pilot was also getting impatient though for a different reason, he wasn’t fond of being stuck underground no matter the reason but for now they would need to be.
“What is taking these fools so long.” He growled as he looked at his watch, it was now just 6 minutes before the missile would impact on its designated target.
He was anxious to see it, would have been even better if he could see it personally but he also knew that it would be not so safe to stand too close, the blast radius of a 2 kiloton warhead was immense.

“All crews clear.” He could hear through the speakers as the elevator stopped, finally he could get out and stretch his legs.
“Kruger report to the CC at once, highest orders.” Guess it seemed that the boss wanted to speak with him this instant, no doubt he wanted some extra information or like that maniac Fatman he wanted others to enjoy this message to the G.O, the DEF and the world.
Making his way he passed along ranks and ranks of heavy equipment all being prepared for being shipped to wards the other ships.
At the far end housed inside the largest alcove the crews had drilled it stood there, the largest and most potent weapon they had access too. It was nothing short but to marvel at its design, the sheer resources that must have went into shaping a weapon like this.
Thought to call it the largest was wrong as it was by means the largest they had access too, ships like the “Styx” or “Outer Heaven” were far larger in in terms of sheer destructive potential it was also outshined by other less advanced weapon. Nevertheless it remained a triumph of their capabilities to have produced such a weapon.
In a deep corner of his mind he wanted nothing more than to pilot it into pilot allowing it to shed blood for the first time. To have such unimaginable power at ones fingers tips must be an experience in itself, still it wasn’t finished yet. He could see the adepts and engineers crawling all over its metal hide as they kept working on it.

Still he did not have time for this, there was only 4 more minutes left before impact. If he wanted to see it then he really needed to hurry to make it in time.
Picking up the pace he began to wonder if the captain was aware of what had been unleashed, was he aware that the G.O was just using him like all the other people they had used and lied too. That they strived for nothing more than an empty goal that could never be reached, they kept the status quo from continuing. This did nothing but allowing war as a business to continue.
Why did people keep fighting for such vague or false ideals as world peace, a nation pride or simple money. The world was just ridden with all of these pointless wars and like so many before them the G.O the great did nothing to stop them, on the contrary they just made matters worse as they kept shouting their false lies and beliefs.
He neared the entrance to the control room, no doubt the boss would be waiting there along with any other that he had summoned.

“Ah Kruger, it is good to see you counted amongst our ranks once more.” The boss noted as he remained firm and stoic, not moving a muscle his eyes were focused solely on the monitors and yet they didn’t miss anything that transpired inside the room.
“The pleasure is all mine Boss, to be honest I had gotten bored having to stay with those people. It is like you said a disgusting organization.”
Kruger turned his attention to one of the monitors, it was showing the estimated time and flight path of the missile, right now it was just under two minutes. It was going to be close now if anybody wanted to leave that area.
“Has there been any word or indication that they have evacuated the facility and the surrounding area?”
Vamp answered him as he had following it ever since the launch. “On the contrary, they have sent an emergency calling all personal able to proceed towards level 0, no doubt it is the most well protected and lowest situated level of the entire facility.”
“If if they did try to hide, the radiation would kill them.”
The boss let out a short cough. “This is no ordinary nuclear warhead, it is an experimental purified hydrogen bomb, although packing an even bigger punch it will not create a radioactive fall-out.”
Kruger was intrigued that this weapon had been selected for launch, surely there must be a great reason to use the latest design for something as simple as delivering a message.
“Sir if I may ask, is it wise for us to announce our existence to them all in this way?”
The boss raised his hand. “Do not concern yourself with such trivial matters, we have been growing inside the shadows for long enough now. Like a great Phenix we have risen for the ashes and in our fire the world shall fall.” His words echoed throughout the room, carrying the weight of ages upon them.
“We are making the mother of all omelets here so to speak, we can’t fret over every egg nor should we.” He pointed at one of the consoles. “This message will be there for all of them to see and understand, I will take it with great enjoyment to see if any of our opponents will survive it’s warcry.”
They watched as the countdown started. 10… 9 … 8… 7… 6… 5… 4… 3… 2… 1…


(Drew)
The twins ignored Zero as he came into the barracks and then looked at the silpelits. "Come along." Alana said. Then they heard Zero's display. There was a shattering sound as glass broke. This solidified their plan of turning around and following Lily, Zero, and Rei as they went to save the male diclonius. There was no knowing what Zero might do. They had to protect their investment and their best hope at a peace between dicloni and humans.

As they led the silpelits outside and gave Zero a look before heading down the street towards the diclonius community. They were going to turn to the others part way their and request something from them.

------------------------------------------------------

Donald woke up to the sound of shattering. He got out of his bed and shook the grogginess from himself. After he left his room, he saw Zero putting a mug into the trash bin. He then looked towards the nearly full truck. Only the desktop and a couple other items needed to be packed. The beds would be staying here as Lily still owned the property and probably would still use it after Excalibur had been dealt with.

Lily saw the Donald had gotten up and turned to him. "Brother, Irene is staying here because the poor dear stayed up all night working. Could you keep an eye on her while Zero, Rei, and I work on some things?"

Donald nodded. "Yeah." It wasn't like he had any plans to do anything outside of the warehouse until they left anyways.

Lily smiled. "Thanks, brother." She then turned back to the computer and began to type up a response to Victory1's email demanding answers.

"Dear Victory1, I thank you for this email and the video attached to it. I understand your anger and am sorry for asking you to take actions against the GO. Recent events have resulted in mixed troubles between them and other groups including myself. At this current point in time, it looks as if they haven't a proper stance on diclonius actions. If the appropriate steps aren't taken, I fear I will find myself at odds with them; however, I will not ask you to take sides. That I shall leave up to you. Keep a close eye on the matter, I am quite certain that you may still have an impact on what happens next. Thank you and apologies, Hack/Slash."


(Crane)
“Wake up..... Kenshi, wake up......”

“Uggghhhh...” Kenshi moaned as his eyes slowly opened to flashing red lights and sirens. His head was spinning and he couldn't feel his body. “I need... I need to get up... need to... get out of here.”

Kenshi tried to get up, but to no avail. He barely managed to lift his head, only to see himself lying in a pool of his own blood.

“My blood...” It was the first time Kenshi had ever seen his own blood. He reached with a weak arm and touched the hole in his chest. For a moment, Kenshi just lay there staring at his blood covered hand.

“Is this it? Is this really how it ends?” Kenshi asked himself. He was weak, bleeding out, and worst of all he still couldn't feel his vectors. Even though he had lived in the mountains all of his life, for the first time as he lay there dying, Kenshi felt truly alone. He thought of Rei, and all the good times he had with her. He thought of how even though he was feared as a monster, she treated him like... a human. He thought of how even though she might have been put in danger, she brought him into her home, cared for him, and provided him with food. Kenshi laughed a bit to himself as he thought of Rei's cooking. It was the best food he had ever eaten. He would have to thank her someday.

As his thoughts of Rei subsided, Kenshi's memories drifted to those of his late master, Toshiro. He was the man who changed everything. Kenshi could never figure out why a man such as Toshiro would give up everything to save one little boy... but he was thankful. He had been given food, a roof over his head, and solace from those who would torment him. Toshiro had become his guardian. Over time it became much more than that, however. Kenshi remembered at first, Toshiro was rather distant towards him. He never really talked much, and Kenshi only saw the man when it was time to eat. During the day, Kenshi would watch in awe as Toshiro trained his students at his dojo. He was a true master, and moved with a grace and lethality unlike anything Kenshi had ever seen. It was then that Kenshi decided he wanted to be just like Toshiro. It took awhile, but he finally mustered the courage to ask Toshiro to teach him. Expecting a stern response, Kenshi was surprised when he just gave a gentle smile and said “Why of course”.

For the next several years Kenshi remembered training with Toshiro, learning the way of the sword. Toshiro recognized Kenshi's natural talent for swordsmanship, and was amazed at his progress. Kenshi didn't remember when or where it happened, but eventually the two of them had become best of friends. Deep down though, he was much more than that. No, deep down Kenshi considered Toshiro to be the father he never had. In the end, that one man had provided what Kenshi had wanted for his entire life: love and the feeling of being wanted. But then in an instant, that was all taken away.

Kenshi remembered that night clearly. He remembered seeing Toshiro lying on the floor in his own blood, a gaping hole in his chest. Kenshi wasn't going to die like that. No, he still had to avenge his fallen master.

“I won't let your death be in vain... I'll kill that bastard if its the last thing I do!” Kenshi said as he tried to get up once more, coughing up blood in the process. It was no use, he was still too weak.

“hahahaha, on the brink of death are we? You know... I could get you out of this situation. You just have to let me help you.”

“No way, I don't need you!” Kenshi said as darkness began to creep into his left sclera.

“Oh but Kenshi, its looks like you don't have much of a choice. I'd say you have about five minutes until you die. Can't have that can we?”

“I'd rather die than give you control again!”

“Suit yourself, you fool. However... I won't be dying today!”

A black aura suddenly appeared around Kenshi, swirling with power and energy as his sclera turned black and his eyes began to glow red.

“If you're too stubborn to let me do this, then I'll have to force you!”

The power from the partial-transformation had nullified the effects of the Vector suppression and Kenshi's ghostly, demon-form enhanced vectors appeared once more. They descended upon his body and, using enhanced vector-healing, sealed the hole in his chest almost instantly.

With his wound now healed, Kenshi struggled to his feet as the transformation subsided. In the distance he could see that bastard Yamamoto and someone else walking towards the elevator. Picking up his swords, Kenshi started off towards the two men. They weren't going to get far.

_________________________________________

“All right, everyone! Follow me!” No. 12 shouted as she headed off to where she sensed more diclonius. Getting to Level 1 was easy since passing guards ignored them as they rushed to the safety of Level 0, whatever that was. In her time at the facility, No. 12 had never heard of it. Level 1 was supposed to be the containment area for only the most powerful of diclonius. She couldn't imagine what would be kept in whatever this “Level 0” was.

“All right turn left here! ...Now turn right!” she shouted, giving directions to the girls following her. “Okay, it should be straight ahead now!”

As the girls made their way to Level 1, the deserted halls of the once lively facility gave off an eerie feeling. The main lights were dimmed, and pulsing red warning lights cast dancing shadows onto the walls as an emergency siren wailed in the background. They didn't have much time left.

“Not much longer now, its just up ahead!” she said as she tried to motivate the girls. There resolve was starting to wane.

Not long after, the group arrived in the Level 1 containment room. It was a circular room, with five large steel doors spread throughout. Each one had bold, red numbers painted on them. No. 12 was drawn to one specifically however.... No. 38's door.

“This one....” she said softly “This one! We need to start with this one!” she shouted, ordering the girls to rip the door away. Standing together, they all worked in unison as their vectors assaulted the heavy steel doors. They were getting nowhere fast.

“Damn! What do we do?” No. 12 said in frustration. Though they were all working together, the door was still standing, but it was heavily damaged. “At this rate, we'll never open all the doors in time....”

"Move out of my way children, I can promise you where this weapon will sweep, back away if you want your heads on your shoulders!"

Everyone rushed to get out of Hector's way as his Crescent Sun Axe tore through what remained of No. 38's door. No. 12 cast a fleeting glance at Elena, who was standing behind Hector. He icy cold glare was focused directly at her.

No. 12 wasn't concerned about Elena however. She was concerned about No. 38. The amount of power that one girl contained was frightening.

“If she doesn't kill us all on sight.... we might just have a chance.”


(Reric)
"Girl..." Elena said darkly, her gaze never leaving. "There's something we need to talk about while Hector is busy and unfortunately we don't have much time either here.

You said earlier that we didn't understand you. That someone like me could not understand the plight of yours. More importantly you said that we were the ones that called you monsters.

...
...

"When...?" Her question was fierce as she lowered her head, glaring harshly at the girl.

"...When have I ever referred to you as a monster? You are annoying and a pain, but at what point did I ever call you a monster? Tell me, at what point did I ever call any of you monsters?

Not once have I ever referred to you as a monster. You pitiful child, has the world been so painful that you truly believe that humanity is as such? There are over six billion people on the planet, do you truly believe humanity thinks of you as a monster."

Hector ripped open the door, not caring who was inside it and quickly went over to work on the other cells. "Kill us, don't worry if she get out of hand, I will handle her..." Hector boasted.

"Humanity never did a thing to you." Elena replied. "Humanity has never done a single thing to you and do yo know why? Because to say that humanity has caused you strife is to say that the world has caused you strife. That is not true and you know it. Humanity hasn't done a single thing to you right now so don't you dare try to say that humanity is the cause of your problems.

...because we aren't, your problem lie in specific people. Don't you dare say humanity is your problem because unless you believe that all six billion plus people hate you and want to ruin your life you have no right to say such a thing.

...
...

Just as I don't have the right to kill your kind until I know for certain of your capabilities. I wish to seek humanity's ongoing move and I'm sure you wish to seek the Diclonius' ongoing move. I will deal with the crime that have happened here but I must know the trust that I can achieve from you?

So can I?

Can I trust you? You are in a human world now, under human rules and laws. I am willing to coexist, but remember that will only last as long as you are willing to coexist with us. Because remember again, I take humanity's future in top hands over your own, and I will do everything I can to make sure humanity stands.

...Even if I have to destroy others to achieve that goal."

And then, perhaps for first time time, Elena looked at her calmly, almost melancholy and saddened. It could only be guessed at what the thoughts running through Number 12's head were, there wasn't hostility in Elena's voice or face. So what could be said when the woman came to her and then embraced her like a mother to her daughter.

...
...

"Foolish little child, who's nightmares persist for so long. Did the monsters attack from the shadows so long? It's for you to wake up from your long lasting dreams of pain and misery. I can't change anything, I can't change your past or the pain you've gone through. I can't change your memories, or the hate and fear you possess.

And if you do anything to ruin humanity I will not pause to killing you...

...but..." She embraced her even more tightly.

"...I have seen the fear etched into the minds of so many people, so I must give you a chance, foolish child. Show me the reason that I should trust you and I will show you that same trust as well..."


(Jamie)
Zero watched as the twins, Vanessa and Itoe left the warehouse. “Have fun!” Zero said to the twins, pretending to be friendly. Zero waited till they got to a good distance from the warehouse before heading inside. “Ok, they have gone. It is best if we go soon…” Zero started to sound a bit cold. “If the twins decide to follow us…I will not hesitate to stop them…” Zero then lighted up his tone. “Suzuki and I will be waiting outside, when you are ready…let me know…” Zero then walked back outside with Suzuki slowly following after.

Not too long after, Suzuki noticed someone in the distance. “Zero, someone is coming.” As Zero heard this he looked to where Suzuki was looking at, and he couldn’t believe what he saw. He quickly put Suzuki behind him as the person came slowly closer and closer. “Zero what are you doing?” Suzuki asked, scared and looking confused.

“Just, just stay behind me…It’s her…”


(Chiyo)
Lilian wasn´t sure how to save the part human...part machine guy. The wound looked serious and would have killed an average human and a diclonius within seconds, mostly a few minutes. She was sure, he wouldn´t survive without proper medical treatment. She could have left him now and returning to her queen. He was too weak to stop her and would bleed to death in a few minutes but the words of this kruger guy and himself were too important and she had to find out if zen´s word were true. Was Midori really leading them into a dead end? Would they all die in the fire of human warfare? Lilian has seen what these humans were capable of. The odds were against them but that doesn´t mean they would loose in every regard. But now was not the time for thinking about that.

Lilian grabbed her little medkit in a quick motion and tried to apply it to the wound of the soldier. It wouldn´t help long but maybe long enough for some better paramedics to arrive and treat him. The bandage already began to turn red but it would last hopefully. She was no paramedic. She only had basic training in that in case she would be wounded behind enemy lines.

She took the radio of the human to get some help. "Here is Lilian of the dicloni. We are at the meeting place of kruger. It was a trap and Zen is wounded. We need medical treatment quickly!"

She knew it wasn´t a good move to reveal herself as dicloni but the order was not stupid. There weren´t much possibilities out here which could endanger a human of this strength. Even if she wouldn´t have said who she was, they would have asked and persisted. Now she only hoped they would come and help them before it was too late.

"I treated him but he will die without proper treatment. We have important informations about Kruger!"

Now Lilian could only wait...

__________________________

Itoe and Vanessa both stood up and went with the dicloni queens. The first one was getting nervous and thought about several plans to left this vacation so she could enter the rescue mission. This was only one part of the reason for her to join. The other bigger part was to get some information about herself. She was a special case, that Itoe was certain about. Her healing abilities played a major role in this but what had they done with her and what were their intentions? Itoe wouldn´t get this from just sitting around.

She glanced at the queens. They didn´t seem either to be eager to meeting this community. Vanessa was missing this atmosphere...rather she purposedly wanted to miss it. The girls were rather obvious, especially Itoe and Vanessa was certain she would be left there but she was okay with that. Vanessa wanted peace, even just for a little while and no worries about risky missions or dangerous places. The young diclonius girl knew Zero and Lily would go to a risky mission, they weren´t silent about it and she also knew she would worry about them later but not now. She refused to let it influence her.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:53 pm

Spoiler:
(Crane)
"Girl..." Elena said darkly, her gaze never leaving. "There's something we need to talk about while Hector is busy and unfortunately we don't have much time either here."

No. 12 turned to face Elena as she spoke, listening to all she had to say.

"...When have I ever referred to you as a monster? You are annoying and a pain, but at what point did I ever call you a monster? Tell me, at what point did I ever call any of you monsters?”

“You specifically? Never. But then again, I wasn't talking about you. If you had horns on your head, then maybe you'd understand. Maybe you'd understand whats its like not being able to go anywhere without getting nasty looks. Maybe you'd understand what its like to be called a 'monster', or a 'freak' everywhere you went. Maybe you'd understand what its like to be hunted and murdered all because you look different. Its easy to justify the means when you degrade your target to that of less than human. And what are we really, other than humans with horns? So no, I wasn't talking about you. I was talking about humanity.” she said with disgust in her voice.

"Humanity never did a thing to you." Elena replied. "Humanity has never done a single thing to you and do yo know why? Because to say that humanity has caused you strife is to say that the world has caused you strife. That is not true and you know it. Humanity hasn't done a single thing to you right now so don't you dare try to say that humanity is the cause of your problems.

...because we aren't, your problems lie in specific people. Don't you dare say humanity is your problem because unless you believe that all six billion plus people hate you and want to ruin your life you have no right to say such a thing.”

“But I do believe that...” No. 12 thought to herself. She didn't bother giving a response. This woman was never going to understand.

“Just as I don't have the right to kill your kind until I know for certain of your capabilities. I wish to seek humanity's ongoing move and I'm sure you wish to seek the Diclonius' ongoing move. I will deal with the crime that has happened here but I must know the trust that I can achieve from you.

So can I?

Can I trust you? You are in a human world now, under human rules and laws. I am willing to coexist, but remember that will only last as long as you are willing to coexist with us. Because remember again, I take humanity's future in top hands over your own, and I will do everything I can to make sure humanity stands.

...Even if I have to destroy others to achieve that goal.”

As No. 12 noticed Elena walking towards her, she didn't know what to expect. She had her guard up just in case. What happened next left No. 12 speechless. She suddenly found herself in Elena's arms, as if she was being held in a warm embrace. It was a strange feeling for her. In her entire life, No. 12 had never been held by another human being. She didn't know whether she liked it or not.

"Foolish little child, who's nightmares persist for so long. Did the monsters attack from the shadows so long? It's time for you to wake up from your long lasting dreams of pain and misery. I can't change anything, I can't change your past or the pain you've gone through. I can't change your memories, or the hate and fear you possess.”

“Quit it.... your making me uncomfortable...” No. 12 said as she looked away, her cheeks slightly red from blushing.

“And if you do anything to ruin humanity I will not pause in killing you...

...but..." She embraced her even more tightly.

"...I have seen the fear etched into the minds of so many people, so I must give you a chance, foolish child. Show me the reason that I should trust you and I will show you that same trust as well..."

No. 12 didn't have time to enjoy the moment any longer. She had no idea why she didn't sense it a few moments ago but there, standing in the doorway to her cell, was No. 38. Her tiny figure was made more ominous by her many vectors floating aimlessly through the air. It was amazing that you could actually see them with your eyes. No. 12 counted 15 of them, and they were all extremely powerful.

No. 38 just stood there, starting at Elena. She remembered her from earlier and began walking straight towards her, with her lifeless eyes staring right through her. It was if she wasn't even looking at her.

“Wait! She's with us! Don't kill her!” No. 12 shouted. She ran in front of Elena, arms spread wide in defiance.

No. 38 didn't stop at all. As she approached No. 12, she swept her aside with a vector like she was nothing and continued onwards. No. 38 was directly in front of Elena when she stopped. For what seemed like an eternity, everyone stood motionless waiting to see what the murderous No. 38 would do next. The girls were certain Elena was about to be reduced to a bloody stain on the floor. To their surprise, No. 38 walked past her as if Elena wasn't even there. She made her way to the four doors Hector had yet to open. They each read “No. 20”, “No. 31”, “No. 44”, and “No. 52” respectively.

Using her incredibly strong vectors, No. 38 tore off each door as if it was made of cardboard. One by one, the doors crumpled to the floor in a massive heap of twisted steel and metal. Now that they were free, the four remaining Level 1 diclonius emerged from their cells. As with all Level 1 diclonius, their vectors were extremely powerful and visible to the naked eye. Each one had vectors ranging in number from 8-12.

“Uggghhhh...” No. 12 moaned as she struggled to her feet. Wiping the blood from her mouth she made her way back to the group. A chill went down her spine as she saw the other 4 Level 1 dilclonius headed their way. She had come here to free them, but that didn't make her any less afraid of them.

“WARNING! MISSILE IMPACT IMMINENT! T-MINUS 2 MINUTES UNTIL IMPACT!” a computerized voice wailed over the intercom.

The lower level diclonius had become frightened and were beginning to panic. “We'll never make it out in time!” one of them said.

“Shit!” No. 12 thought. “Now what do we do? We're all out of options!”

Time seemed to slow down for No. 12. She was about to die and there was nothing she could do about it. To think she was this close to being free, only to die like this. She looked around, seeing the low level diclonius huddled together. Some were quiet, others were crying. The stronger ones were trying to comfort the weak as they knew what was about to happen. The Level 1 diclonius stood away from the group, staring off into nothingness. She couldn't tell what might be going through their heads, if anything. Finally she looked at Elena. Cool and collected as ever, she stood calmly with Hector by her side. Suddenly, No. 12 heard the voice of Hector in her mind.

"...Make a choice then Diclonius, because when those missiles hit, this entire place is going up in smoke I'm sure your little hands won't be blocking that."

“Thats it!” she exclaimed. Running up to Elena, she yelled “Everyone! Form a circle around me! Hurry! We don't have much time left!”

The low level diclonius were the first to comply. They hurriedly formed a circle around Elena, Hector, and No. 12.

The Level 1 diclonius, however, remained where they were.

No. 12 was getting anxious. “Come on! If you don't hurry up we'll all die!”

For a few breathless seconds, everyone waited to see if they would come. Leading the group, was No. 38. She was the first to approach, and soon the rest of the Level 1's followed suit.

“Thank goodness...” No. 12 said to herself. She turned and looked Elena in the eye. This was the moment of truth.

“You wanted me to show you why you should trust us? Watch carefully.

Everyone! Weave your vectors together! Level 2 – 5 diclonius, form a dome with your vectors! Don't leave any gaps! Level 1 Diclonius, form the outer wall!”

Hand in hand, the girls concentrated all of their power into their vectors. In no time, the invisible dome was formed exactly as No. 12 had said.

“WARNING! WARNING! T-MINUS 10 SECONDS UNTIL IMPACT!

10...9...8...7...6...5...”

“This is it everyone! Brace yourselves!” No. 12 shouted. She too was concentrating all of her power into her vectors.

“4...3...2...1...”

OOC: @Reric: due to the heavy use of Elena's dialouge from your last post, feel free not to include that in the word count.


(Reric)
The time passed slowly, far too slowly than what ten seconds could've been. So slow yet so fast, perhaps time was not going slow but repeating over and over again. Down in the layers of the area, the first sound that Hector and Elena heard was the law crunch far above. It was light at fight as if someone had bounced a ball against the wall.

*Crick*

The sound of something cracking the ceiling, again light at first but then it happened again.

*Crick* *Crack* *Crackle*

Hector forced his arm around Elena keeping her steady.

And then the entire world exploded around them. There was light, a bright flash of white light, blinding. In that split second there was purely nothing, no sound, no sight, as if the world had returned to its most basic instinct. A flash of light, the world inside the dome normal if perhaps not heavy how it was outside could only be imagined. What were the temperatures that roasted all within the confines of the world?

1,000 degrees?

10,000 degrees?

100,000 degrees?

What went away was the world, melting and frothing like liquid, the area was decimated. Then the wind hit, blocking out the heat and most of the force, a hurricane was still break through, forcing its way through as Hector kept Elena stead, the violent storm whipping his hair and coat around.

...
...

"And then it finally started to die down. The world which was once nothing but light slowly changed back to a dull grey and then to a wretched color. The smells of a world being destroyed wafted through Hector's nose as released his hand from Elena's body allowing her to rise up and and throw her hair back.

Level 1, no more than that, Yamamoto's entire facility was now a charred remnant. The light of the sun blocked by the smoke shone through the debris. The ceiling was gone completely evaporated, the ground was smoking and if anything was still around, it was currently in pieces.

But...they had survived.

"...Congratulations..." Elena said firmly. "...My trust in you has increased, this place is now in ruin though, we need to go now. Right on time, luckily enough now because the message would never have been heard through that maelstrom of destruction, Elena finally got the message.

"...Here is Lilian of the dicloni. We are at the meeting place of kruger. It was a trap and Zen is wounded. We need medical treatment quickly! "I treated him but he will die without proper treatment. We have important informations about Kruger!..."

"Something has happened with Lt. General Zen eh?" Hector spoke through his loud and painful coughs."

"I'll make this quick for you girls." Elena stated to their saviors. "A Diclonius calling herself a Queen is waging her battle against us and I plan on doing everything I can stop stop her. One of my men is seriously hurt and I need to see him and give him some help.

I need you to help me there. As for you Captain Schlenzanner it's time you got your body healed and rested. You are still human after all. The members of the G.O have finished the weapon, you should head back to Headquarters in Europe, rest there and we'll contact you for your next job.

" As you wish my lady." Hector relied bowing. "The rest of you demons, I'm putting my leader into the care of your hands, no pun intended. If you do anything to her, I'll gut you with my axe and hang like wet towels on the clothes line.

...Until we meet again, Diclonius..." Hector stated with a sly smile, walking away and then smacked right into the wall. "Damn! Who put the wall here?"

"Can one of you go with him so he doesn't end up falling in a hole..." Elena asked.


(Dreachon)
Warning signals blared from the claxon mounted on the lower flight deck as the crews franticly worked to get all of the machines ready for take-off, several craft were already being towed towards the enormous elevators that would take them to the upper most flight deck.
Kruger was overseeing the entire procedure even if there was little need for it, the crews were competent and knew what they were doing.
The boss last words were still ringing in his ears, they had watched with baited breathe until the feed from the drone came in, the detonation had caused more damage than he had imagined but it felt sour as the doom started to appear from the pict feed.
The bastards had survived the detonation and yet it hadn’t unnerved the boss in the slightest bit, in a gesture that had surprised them all he had applauded them for surviving it, claiming that finally they may have met a worthy opponent after all.

He disagreed with that, in his opinion they had yet to prove it and the only reason they had survived was because of those damn horned girls. Still it didn’t matter as right now they already their orders for the next assignment, must have been important given by the amount of craft being deployed for this one.

“How are the preparations coming along?” He recognized the Slavic voice instantly and turning around it didn’t surprise him to see Vamp strutting along.

“We are ahead of schedule, we can depart in approximately 15min. provided there are no change of plans.” Kruger grabbed a slice of tobacco, no doubt Vamp was here to have another of his deep psychological chats about higher purposes.

“Just to remind you.” Kruger spat on the floor. “No speeches on higher causes, I have heard enough of those over the last few weeks.”

“Off course.” Vamp laughed in his own way. “I am just here to inform that I have been assigned to this operation as well, it seems the boss has something in mind.”

“If you ask me he is annoyed with them having survived.” Kruger remarked as he kept chewing, no this was definetly going to be another awkward discussion between the two of them.

“I doubt that.” Vamp smiled as he pulled out a ration bar. “The boss had merely send them a message, had he really wanted to kill them then a heavier warhead would have been selected.”

That was true, the 2 kilo-ton warhead was small compared to what normal ICBM would carry, the more common were far more powerful, hell they could have used a Topol or a Yars with its 800 to 1200 kiloton warhead. “I guess you are right, still do you think they understand this message or would they believe they were actually under a real attack.”

“Who knows.” Vamp remarked, in truth he wasn’t really interested in it. “Given your report they will likely figure it out in time and with enough hints dropped in their lap, if not they will likely blame on some foreign country that isn’t abiding to their so-called laws.”

Kruger had to smile at that. “True as that might be, it would be pointless of us to underestimate them. I should point out they now have who knows how many of those diclonius with them.”

Vamp rebuked as he finished the bar and tossed the wrapping away. ”Even if they do, most of those children will in time turn against them, they have been through too much torment already.”

“What makes you think that?”

He laughed. “Because I understand the human psyche all too well and I know how easy it is to goad a damaged mind into violence.”


(Crane)
Yamamoto watched as groups of armed guards and personnel arrived in droves. They were all relieved that they had made it in time.

“WARNING! MISSILE IMPACT IMMINENT! T-MINUS 2 MINUTES UNTIL IMPACT!”

“Alright Dr. Noda... Seal the doors and disable the elevator. There isn't enough time for it to make another trip to the surface.”

“Yes sir...” Dr. Noda said with a twinge of regret in his voice. How many lives was he ending by doing this? Reaching for the elevator control panel, Dr. Noda entered the security code. With the elevator disabled and the doors sealed he returned to Yamamoto's side.

“It has been done sir...”

“Excellent.” Yamamoto replied. “Now, I need a few volunteers from you men.” he said as he turned to face the D.E.F soldiers who had made it in time. “I need a group of 3-4 men to form a recovery squad for No. 37.”

The men just stared at him with blank faces. No one came forth.

“Just 3-4 men to capture a diclonius? No disrespect sir, but.... don't you think thats a little... stupid? We'll be slaughtered before we even get close!” One of them chimed in. The rest of the group nodded in agreement.

“Its nice to see I have a bunch of cowards defending me.” Yamamoto said in annoyance. “No one will be getting slaughtered today. No. 37 is dead. I need some of you to go recover his body.”

“Ohh, well why didn't you just say so, sir?” The same soldier said in a relieved tone. “In that case count me in!”

Three more soon followed and the four were off to recover No. 37. They had no idea what was about to happen.

_____________________________________________

Kenshi slowly made his way towards Yamamoto and Dr. Noda. Though he had been completely healed from his wound, his body was still completely exhausted. As he made his way towards the men, he noticed more and more D.E.F personnel gathering around them.

“Those must be the soldiers who evacuated.” Kenshi thought. “This is going to get a little complicated.” He didn't know if he could take on that many soldiers in his current condition.

Suddenly, four soldiers broke off from the group and started heading in his direction. As they talked amongst themselves the four men didn't notice Kenshi approaching.

“Well, I joined because I had nowhere else to go. I don't have any talents, and I don't belong anywhere, so when this opportunity came up I took it as fast as I could.”

“I joined because of what those horned bastards did to my mother.” Another one said. I'll kill every last one of 'em if its the last thing I do!”

Kenshi used his vectors to give himself a small boost of speed to take the men by surprise. They never even knew what hit them.

“Damn, thats a shame about your mother. I hope tha-” The man didn't get to finish his sentence before Kenshi cut his head off with a vector. The three men around him were drenched in his blood.

“What the hell?!?!” one of them shouted. It was at that moment the soldier who spoke out earlier saw Kenshi tear apart his two remaining comrades. They were reduced to nothing more than piles of shredded meat on the floor.

“You're.... you're supposed to be dead!” he said wide-eyed in fear. “You bastard!! DIE!!!!” he shouted as he opened fire with his machine gun. Not a single bullet reached Kenshi as they were stopped by his vectors. He just stood there for a moment in shock, watching all his bullets drop harmlessly to the floor. It was the last thing he ever saw.

The group of soldiers who remained turned to see what was going on when they heard the gunshots. In the distance across Level 0, they saw Kenshi.

“That's impossible!” Yamamoto shouted “I killed him myself! He should be dead!”

“WARNING! WARNING! T-MINUS 10 SECONDS UNTIL IMPACT!”

“Men, after him! I want all of you to restrain him!”

“10... 9... 8... 7...”

“Yes sir!” They shouted in unison.

“6... 5... 4...”

Guns at the ready, the men charged at Kenshi en masse. Individually, it wouldn't be far off to call most of the men cowards. But in a group, they all fought as fierce warriors.

“Shit... I don't have time for this!” Kenshi said as he watched the mass of soldiers charging towards him. Using his last remaining strength, Kenshi charged to meet the D.E.F soldiers head on. For this fight, he kept his swords sheathed on his back. Yamamoto's would be the only blood to tarnish his blades.

“3... 2... 1..”

Kenshi, along with everyone else in Level 0, fell to his knees as the entire room shook violently. It felt as if an earthquake had hit.

As the quaking subsided, Kenshi looked up to catch a small glimpse of Yamamoto and Dr. Noda making their way down a small corridor next to the elevator.

“You're not getting away that easily, you bastard!” he shouted as he quickly got to his feet and gave chase. He was going to make sure Yamamoto didn't live to see the next day.

__________________________________________________

“Seth, how much farther until we reach the facility?” Suigetsu asked.

“We still have 1 kilometer to go sir!”

“We're not gonna make it in time!” Suigetsu thought. They were traveling as fast as they could, but it still wasn't fast enough.

At 750 meters to go, the squad reached the top of a large hill. They could see the facility in the distance.

“Not much farther now!” Suigetsu said.

“Wait!! Look up there!” Takashi said as he pointed to the sky.

Suigetsu along with the rest of the squad looked up to see the ICBM headed towards the facility.

“We're too late...” Suigetsu said softly as the 2 kiloton warhead made impact. The horizon flashed white from the explosion as the facility in its entirety was incinerated. 5 seconds later, they were all blown back several meters from the resulting shockwave.

“Is everyone all right?!”

“Everyone seems to be okay sir.” Seth replied.

“Koji, get back up on that hill. Look through your scope and tell us what you see.” Suigetsu ordered.

“Yes sir.”

Koji could see the mushroom cloud above what remained of the facility as he reached the top of the hill. “Damn... theres nothing left.”

Entering into a prone position, Koji trained his rifle scope on the remains of Yamamoto's facility.

“Oh my god... Suigetsu you're not gonna believe this!”

“What is it Koji?!”

“There's a group of diclonius standing where the missile just detonated! They should have been incinerated, but they don't have a scratch on them!”

“What the hell?! Are you sure Koji?”

“Absolutely! And get this! Master General Elena and Captain Hector are with them!”

_____________________________________________

"...Congratulations..." Elena said firmly. "...My trust in you has increased, this place is now in ruin though, we need to go now.”

“Where will you go?” No. 12 asked. Elena never got the chance to answer as her radio blared with a message from someone who identified herself as a diclonius.

"...This is Lilian of the dicloni. We are at the meeting place of Kruger. It was a trap and Zen is wounded. We need medical treatment quickly! I treated him but he will die without proper treatment. We have important information about Kruger!..."

“Why in the world does she have contact with a diclonius?” No. 12 wondered. There was something
very strange going on.

"Something has happened with Lt. General Zen eh?" Hector spoke through his loud and painful coughs.

"I'll make this quick for you girls." Elena stated to their saviors. "A Diclonius calling herself a Queen is waging her battle against us and I plan on doing everything I can stop stop her. One of my men is seriously hurt and I need to see him and give him some help.

I need you to help me there. As for you Captain Schlenzanner it's time you got your body healed and rested. You are still human after all. The members of the G.O have finished the weapon, you should head back to Headquarters in Europe, rest there and we'll contact you for your next job.”

" As you wish my lady." Hector relied bowing. "The rest of you demons, I'm putting my leader into the care of your hands, no pun intended. If you do anything to her, I'll gut you with my axe and hang like wet towels on the clothes line.

...Until we meet again, Diclonius..." Hector stated with a sly smile, walking away and then smacked right into the wall. "Damn! Who put the wall here?"

"Can one of you go with him so he doesn't end up falling in a hole..." Elena asked.

No. 12 stood silently as Hector left. She felt uneasy.

“I don't know...” she said with uncertainty. “I don't know if I can help you with this. You're asking me to fight against my own kind? I'm not sure if I could do something like that....”

The rest of the girls shared No. 12's sentiment, especially after what they had just gone through. They were like a family now.

“I'm sorry, but I just can't go through with it. I don't think any of us could. With this bond we've formed... I don't think I could attack another diclonius. From now on, I think we'll try and find our own place in the world. Goodbye...”

No. 12 along with the rest of the diclonius turned to leave. They were all ready to leave the hellish nightmare of a facility.

“But just one more thing...
I just... I just wanted to say thank you. If it wasn't for you and Hector, we'd all be dead right now. Not to mention, because of you, I got to see things from your perspective. While I may not agree with you on everything, there was some truth to what you said. It is for that reason I want to give you this gift.”

No. 12 approached Elena as the other girls watched. She released her vectors which began to transform from hands into long, thin tendrils and inserted them into Elena's brain.

“Even among the diclonius, I have a unique ability. Using my vectors I can read minds. However, that isn't all they can do. What I'm about to give you, are my memories. With these, you can see what its like from our perspective. You can see what its like to live as a diclonius in this harsh and unforgiving world.”

No. 12's eyes went blank as she began the process. Beginning from her earliest memories as a child, she began transferring each one over to Elena's mind. It took awhile, but finally all 16 years of memories had been transferred.

“There, it is done. Do with them what you will, but I hope they will at least show you what things are like for us. I chose to give you my memories because I saw that you were different. You have the power to change the world. Whatever that change may be, is up to you. However, I have faith that you'll do what your heart tells you. It is for that reason that I put my trust in yo-”

No. 12's words were cut off as her head exploded from the impact of a .50 caliber anti-vector round. Her body fell limp to the ground as blood streamed from where her head used to be.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!” one of the girls screamed! “What happened?!”

As they all saw No. 12's ugly remains on the ground, tears streamed down their faces. It wasn't long before their sadness turned to rage.

“It came from over there!” another girl shouted. “I'M GOING TO FUCKING KILL THEM ALL!!!”

The entire group was ready to band together and charge off towards No. 12's killer but something stopped them. A single vector was wrapped around them, preventing them from moving. A silent No. 38 moved to the front of the group.

“No. I will kill them.” was all she said. That familiar look of insanity filled her eyes as a single tear rolled down her cheek.


(Reric)
The memories were transplanted, years of torture, anguish and torment was plastered into the mind of Elena Squratoli who made no motion nor even blink. The suffering of this girl, the years of brutality of a world that knew no end. It started at such a young age too, the child probably wasn't even aware of what was happening to her, how frightened she must've been. That was the life of this girl, who knew nothing but misery and all of it was no inside of her head.

Eleana closed her eyes and placed her hand upon her face, gripping finger across her skin she let out a long sigh.

“There, it is done. Do with them what you will, but I hope they will at least show you what things are like for us. I chose to give you my memories because I saw that you were different. You have the power to change the world. Whatever that change may be, is up to you. However, I have faith that you'll do what your heart tells you. It is for that reason that I put my trust in yo-”

Elena opened her eyes just in time to see the girl's head blown off of her shoulders. It was an instant kill, no reaction to take place besides a split second motion. If anything could be said, it was that girl probably didn't feel a thing. She probably wasn't even aware of it in that split second of brain splattering death.

Elena was still looking at the girl's mutilated corpse, her eyes unmoving and her body still even when the screams from the other girls. This girl was dead, this girl who didn't even have a name to be remembered by was now dead. She had such life in her before, her hopes had been so high and she had gone so far as to help them.

The memories were still in her head of that girl who knew only pain. Started with pain and ended with pain. Worst more what that her life had gotten little ounce of hope and now it was gone. Was there a god that would grant her the prayer of happiness? Would she reincarnate into a being of bliss and happiness? Would she enter into a heaven or become one with Nirvana, would any world of good let her in? Question after question but what was truly answered was this:

The girl known as Number 12 was dead. Her head was gone, her brain splashed out in gory detail.

Hector who had been walking away heard the sound of the shot and the body being destroyed. He neither looked around nor changed his expression, in fact he was still smiling though no amount of glee was in his eyes. For him he hated Diclonius, despised them, thought them true demons. What happened long ago with him and that one girl, the girl he saw die before his eyes had made him question everything.

"...You're orders...my lady..." Hector spoke firmly moving around to face the area where the fire had been shot. His Golden Sun Axe radiated with extreme power, the gears churned and clicked and the heat resonated outwards.

"...Captain Schlenzanner, how is your body?" It was somehow not a question but an order.

"...My body is in tatters, my limbs broken, my vision shaky, my blood boiling, my nerves cut, my blood splattered everywhere, but I am here. I am but a single human in this long lost world.

But I will never give up."

"...Captain Schlenzanner, I order you as the leader of the Great Order, my command is clear now, my vision is clear and my answer is clear. What are we...?"

Hector swung his arms around as if issuing the challenge.

"We are The Great Order! We who strive through the world of chaos and injustice! We fight our way through the world of crime and fear to decimate our foes!!!" He roared and broad grin showing his bright teeth. His eyes were wide, one red and yet he seemed to have almost a new amount of vigor, the axe in his hand was ow golden bright.

"Captain Schlenzanner...our enemies are before us, what will you do...?"

"To race across the barren desert as the heat fries our body! We seek the eternal and everlasting impossibility as our hand reaches for the sun to hold!!!" He roared, his knees bending as he brought his axe behind him.

"Captain Schlenzanner, I order you now...KILL THEM!!!"

And with those words Hector put the energy he had into his broken and body and burst into a sprint. It was hardly faster than any normal person but the pride and power that took through was one to behold. The light of energy trailed behind him from the gleam of his weapon.

"This is our purpose, to save the world we fight for our righteous cause! From the beginning we have fought these countless wars and will continue to fight for them!

LOOK NOW DICLONIUS!!! UPON THE WORLD WHERE I STAND I AM BUT HUMAN!!! I LIVE MY LIFE WITHOUT REGRET AND FIGHT MY WAY THROUGH!

COME AND LOOK NOW DEMONS OF THIS WORLD, THIS IS WHAT IT MEANS TO BE HUMAN!

ETERNAL AND UNRELENTING DETERMINATION!!!

IUSTITIA ENIM OMNES!!!"

And with his heart bursting in excitement he raced to destroy the enemies before him, caring not what hit him, caring not what came across him, whatever the girls wanted to do was beyond his thoughts. All that mattered was the thrill of the fight and to end is here and now.

"I have seen your pain and misery, I have seen the world of hate and horror that has wrought your lives so much pain. I will say here and now that if your kind ends up harming humanity I will not hesitate to kill any of you.

...but now my enemy is not you, my enemies are specific now watch, this is how we humans fight." Elena said strongly.


(Dreachon)
The engines started to whine louder as they build of power, the rotor blades were spinning around fast and faster as the pilots increased the torque.

“Sir we are ready to depart.” The flight officer came to inform him, looking over his shoulder Kruger noted that almost all craft were now on the upper flight deck. If there was any chance of them being detected it would put their launch on delay and right now he wasn’t in the mood for that.

“Have we gotten clearance from command?” Showing him the charts it seemed there was any possible danger at all, further more images from the drones was making it clear that the enemy group was starting to split up.

“We are in the clear sir.” Pleased with this he saluted the men and got into one of the Kamov helicopters he had used before, Alexi greeted him as he saw his face.

“Ah comrade how nice it is again to see your ugly face.” He laughed while Kruger took off his own field cap, right now he needed the helmet even if it was just to take a swing with at Alexi.

“Very funny comrade.” Kruger remarked in his usual sarcastic tone, really making jokes at a time like this was just a bad omen as on more than one occasion right him making a flippant remark things went sour faster than that Fatman could work down a drink.
“Just get us in the air this instant, we cannot afford to waste time.”

The pilot gave him a nice middle finger before lifting the stuck, with enough power the helicopter started to climb until it was clear. Behind it the rest of the group were closely following them.
A force of 3 alligator, 5 hokum and 4 Halo, 2 carrying the troops with the 3rd had been rebuild into a gunship configuration. The last one carried a special cargo in case they needed it.
“All craft follow my lead, we will proceed on a south-south-west heading keeping below the designated altitude.” A series off confirmations followed as they moved into formation.
Following behind the group were 2 more Hind to bring up the rear, he knew that Vamp was in one of them.

“So tell me Vamp are you certain that using a D-pack is authorized, that is some serious shit we are taking with us?”

“I know but the orders came directly from the boss, we have the authorization to utilize a D-pack should we require it. I am under the impression you are somewhat concerned at its deployment, don’t tell me you have grown soft during your stay with the G.O”

“The moment we land I will show you exactly how soft I am, now keep that mouth of yours shut unless there is something good to come out of it next.” He could clearly hear Vamp laugh over the radio, that laugh was just so unique one could never mistake it.

“I understand then tell me Kruger, how did it feel to kill those horned ones with your hands, what was it like to choke one of them to death?”


“You are rather curious aren’t you, what does it concern you.”

“Not much.” No doubt that bastard was smiling know, still it wasn’t a surprise as he was under no false pretense that Mistrall had shown the horns to the Boss. No doubt that Vamp had caught sight of the skull at that time.

“So are you still going to answer my question, how did it feel to kill one of them, how where their screams, did you got to see the fear in their eyes as they drew their final breath?”


(Chiyo)
The engines started to whine louder as they build of power, the rotor blades were spinning around fast and faster as the pilots increased the torque.

“Sir we are ready to depart.” The flight officer came to inform him, looking over his shoulder Kruger noted that almost all craft were now on the upper flight deck. If there was any chance of them being detected it would put their launch on delay and right now he wasn’t in the mood for that.

“Have we gotten clearance from command?” Showing him the charts it seemed there was any possible danger at all, further more images from the drones was making it clear that the enemy group was starting to split up.

“We are in the clear sir.” Pleased with this he saluted the men and got into one of the Kamov helicopters he had used before, Alexi greeted him as he saw his face.

“Ah comrade how nice it is again to see your ugly face.” He laughed while Kruger took off his own field cap, right now he needed the helmet even if it was just to take a swing with at Alexi.

“Very funny comrade.” Kruger remarked in his usual sarcastic tone, really making jokes at a time like this was just a bad omen as on more than one occasion right him making a flippant remark things went sour faster than that Fatman could work down a drink.
“Just get us in the air this instant, we cannot afford to waste time.”

The pilot gave him a nice middle finger before lifting the stuck, with enough power the helicopter started to climb until it was clear. Behind it the rest of the group were closely following them.
A force of 3 alligator, 5 hokum and 4 Halo, 2 carrying the troops with the 3rd had been rebuild into a gunship configuration. The last one carried a special cargo in case they needed it.
“All craft follow my lead, we will proceed on a south-south-west heading keeping below the designated altitude.” A series off confirmations followed as they moved into formation.
Following behind the group were 2 more Hind to bring up the rear, he knew that Vamp was in one of them.

“So tell me Vamp are you certain that using a D-pack is authorized, that is some serious shit we are taking with us?”

“I know but the orders came directly from the boss, we have the authorization to utilize a D-pack should we require it. I am under the impression you are somewhat concerned at its deployment, don’t tell me you have grown soft during your stay with the G.O”

“The moment we land I will show you exactly how soft I am, now keep that mouth of yours shut unless there is something good to come out of it next.” He could clearly hear Vamp laugh over the radio, that laugh was just so unique one could never mistake it.

“I understand then tell me Kruger, how did it feel to kill those horned ones with your hands, what was it like to choke one of them to death?”

“You are rather curious aren’t you, what does it concern you.”

“Not much.” No doubt that bastard was smiling know, still it wasn’t a surprise as he was under no false pretense that Mistrall had shown the horns to the Boss. No doubt that Vamp had caught sight of the skull at that time.

“So are you still going to answer my question, how did it feel to kill one of them, how where their screams, did you got to see the fear in their eyes as they drew their final breath?”



avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:55 pm

Spoiler:
(Drew)
Lily had listened to Zero's serious tone when he said they should go now. She nodded silently and turned off her computer and grabbed a backpack she had prepared for the mission. A few trigger devices, some explosives, a tablet designed for hacking, two ammo clips, and a very strong electro-magnet that was turned off were in the pack. She holstered a 1911 Pistol with a suppressor ready to be attached. She left the building and stopped next to Zero as he said. "Just, just stay behind me... it's her."

She looked around him. "Who is 'her'?" She was curious.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins continued onward some blocks until they stopped and turned to look at Itoe and Vanessa. They crossed their arms over their chests and gave them a serious look. They had originally thought to go by themselves, but the danger Zero presented was too serious to go just by themselves. Both of them knew Lily and Zero planned to go after the male diclonius in the evening, but they wouldn't be surprised if they were to leave earlier.

Ariel pointed at Itoe and then Vanessa. "You two have a choice."

Alana continued. "We do indeed have an interest in this diclonius community. However, we must follow after Lily and Zero." Her tone when she said 'Zero' was spiteful. "And save this male diclonius and keep Lily safe from whatever danger she may come across."

Ariel finished. "We will be visiting this community for a short time, but after that we will be returning to the warehouse to follow Zero and Lily despite their directions not to. You can choose to either come with us or you may stay at the community for however long you so desire. We will leave that up to you."

With that, they both turned around and continued toward the community feeling the presence of the other dicloni get closer with each step.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celeste felt them first that morning. Queens were coming. She had almost forgotten how they felt it had been so long. A feeling of worry and concern rose within her. What would be their intentions? Were they going to be a danger at all? She had to warn the others and decide what to do with all of them.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Victory1 saw Hack/Slash's response and frowned. At least Hack/Slash had the responsibility and respect to respond in such a polite fashion. Not many hackers had such a friendly or respectful attitude. He sat back and thought for a while as to what he was going to do. It had been several days since the last time their leader contacted anyone within the Rosary. At this point he now had become leader, so he'd have to make a desicion between sides or just not get involved at all and it would be all for the Rosary itself.


(Reric)
ELFEN WORLD CHIBI!!!




(Jamie)
Zero heard Lily leave the warehouse and walk next to him. “Who is ‘her’?” Lily asked, sounding curious.

“Alice…the strongest diclonius you will ever meet…” Zero coldly replied. A few seconds later, the person becomes visible to everyone.

“Zero, I have finally found you hehe!” Alice said to Zero. She has found him, now it was a matter of getting him back. “Now it is time for you to come back home with me” Alice continued. Alice then looked at Lily. “Judging by how older you look, you must be Lily” Alice smiled. “I have to thank you for looking after my Zero…I think it would be best if I….REPAID YOU!” As Alice shouts that, she unleashes all 20 of her vectors towards Lily, aiming all of them at one point. Zero sprang into action, running in front of Lily, using his blades to block the shot. The collision created a shockwave around the area, causing everything to shake. The power pushed Zero back a bit, so that his back was on Lily's front. Alice looked shocked. “H-how did you see them? How did you know where they were going?” Zero remained silent, he then let go of his blades, letting them place themselves in the ground and slowly walked towards Alice. Alice pulled out her circular blade. “I-I'm not afraid to hurt you Zero, If it means getting you back…” Alice lied, she was afraid to hurt him, so she stood there shaking, holding her weapon till Zero was in front of her. Zero then grabbed her and hugged her. “Z-Zero…” Was all Alice could say.

“You’re safe now…your father can no longer control you…” Zero said to Alice. “I know this will be hard for you to swallow…but your father was never doing what he did for you…in fact he is only using you…” Zero continued. He knew this would be hard, but by the end of this, he hopes he can get Alice on the right track. “Why do you think he kept you away from the world? From the other diclonius? He didn't want you to see the pain he was causing, the torture he was giving to those other diclonius…I care for Suzuki…and I care for you as well Alice…that is why I want to save you…you deserve to be free and happy…not locked away from the world and released to cause chaos…” Alice listened to it all; she then began crying in Zero’s arms. Zero comforted her. “So…will you help us Alice? Will you help stop your father so you can be free? Will you help us create a world where humans and diclonius can live together happily? Will you help us?” Alice looked at him, tears coming down her face, nodded to say yes. Zero smiled and walked Alice back to the group, picking up his blades in the process. “Now that we have that over and done wi-“As Zero says that, a loud explosion could be heard in the distance, in the direction that they were going in. Zero then looked at Lily. “I have a bad feeling that explosion came from the area we were going too…”


(Crane)
“What the hell are those two doing with diclonius in a disaster area?! They should have been killed!” Suigetsu exclaimed with surprise in his voice.

“Wait a sec...” Koji said as he adjusted his scope. “It looks like Hector is leaving the group... and the diclonius are just watching? They should be slaughtering him. Not to mention Elena.”

“Yes that is very strange.” Suigetsu agreed. “Not only did they suddenly appear together out of the explosion unharmed, but the diclonius are acting docile. Just what the hell is going on down there?”

“Sir, it seems as if the diclonius are leaving too. Could they be working together?” Koji asked.

“No, they couldn't be.” Suigetsu quickly answered. “The Great Order and DEF are allies. Elena would never work with diclonius.”

“Then how do you explain what's happening down there?”

Suigetsu thought for a moment, but couldn't come up with an answer. “I don't know...”

“Hold on, one of them is going back.”

“What for?”

“I'm not sure... Target is getting extremely close to the Master General.”

“I'm picking up strong vector readings from down there!” Seth said as his scanner came to life.

“Koji, we can't afford for the Master General to die. Especially if there was something we could do to stop it. Switch to lethal rounds.”

“Are you sure?... Yamamoto may not like us killing one of them before he's ready.”

“The man has plenty of diclonius for his research. He won't miss just one. Hurry there may not be much time!”

“Alright, switching to lethal rounds.”

As Koji adjusted his scope to 50x zoom, he adjusted his rifle for wind, distance, and the angle of trajectory.

“Target locked. Taking the shot.” he said as he gently squeezed the trigger. The sound from the .50 caliber rifle firing left Squad 0's ears ringing for several seconds.

“Well? Is it dead?” Suigetsu asked.

“Target is down. Kill confirmed.”

__________________________________________________________


The image of No. 12's mangled body was fresh in No. 38's mind as she raced towards her dead comrade's killer. Her powerful vectors allowed her to move at break-neck speeds, a skill dubbed “vector-walking” by those men in the lab coats. The rest of her vectors surrounded her as a sort of safety net. After years of torture in the facililty, No. 38 knew she couldn't deflect those bullets. However, as soon as one phased through, she would instantly know the projectile's speed and the direction it came from.

“Suigetsu, a diclonius is headed straight for us!”

“Well, take it out then! The rest of you, get into Alpha formation!”

The rest of Squad 0 formed up on Suigetsu as Koji prepared to take the shot.

“Firing now. She won't even know what hit her.”

No. 38 could feel the bullet phase through her safety net and used a vector to push herself out of the way. It was going to be difficult, but she thought she could manage anything they could throw at her.

“Huh? It missed? That should have been dead on!” Koji said in surprise. As he lined up the cross-hairs again, he aimed straight for the head. Gently squeezing the trigger he said “Got you now, bitch.”

No. 38 felt this shot as well. It was from a higher trajectory, but moving at the same speed. She dodged again, feeling the bullet whiz by her head.

“Damn it! Is there something wrong with this piece of shit scope?! Her head should have exploded!” Koji shouted in anger.

“What the hell is going on Koji?” Suigetsu asked, becoming frustrated. “I thought you were supposed to be the best of the best! Can you make the shot or not?”

“Yeah I can make the shot! Just watch!” No one questioned Koji's abilities. Nobody.

“I'll show him.. I'll show everybody.” he mumbled under his breath as he prepared to take another shot. This time he aimed for the torso, lined up the cross hairs, and pulled the trigger.

Once more, No. 38 dodged gracefully out of the way as she felt the .50 caliber round phase through her safety net. She was untouchable and closing in fast.

“What the fuck is going on?!?!?!” Koji shouted in rage as he tried to understand why his shots were missing. These were anti-vector rounds for crying out loud! She shouldn't be able to block or deflect them!

“Wait a minute...” he said as he quickly looked back into his scope. He didn't have much time. Lining up the cross hairs for No. 38's left shoulder, he gently pulled the trigger. It was almost too fast to see, but Koji saw a slight movement to the right.

“Interesting...” he said as he tried the same thing again, but with the right shoulder. His lips curled into an evil smile as he made a realization. “Hehehe... You're mine now.”

Koji trained his rifle on No. 38's left shoulder and pulled the trigger, while simultaneously firing a shot at her right shoulder a split second later.

No. 38 felt another shot phase through and dodged out of the way only to have her left shoulder torn open from the second shot following in the firsts shadow.

“AHHHHHHHHH!!!! IT HURTS!!!” She shouted as she clutched her bloody, mangled shoulder while kneeling on the ground. If she didn't move she was done for.

“BAHAHAHAHA!!! Got you that time didn't I?!” Koji was ecstatic. He knew something was off, but didn't know what. Now that he knew, he looked back smugly at Suigetsu. “Told you I could make the shot.”

“Yeah, yeah. Just don't get too cocky. She isn't dead yet, remember?”

“Yet, being the key word Captain. I'm going to end her right now.” he said as he turned to look back at his scope. “Is this thing zoomed in too far?” the diclonius seemed grossly enlarged and blurry. “Oh my....” Quickly looking up from his scope, Koji realized the error of taking his eyes of No. 38 for even a split second.

She was standing right in front of him.


(Reric)
"Kyahahahaha! You demons never cease to surprise me, but don't get ahead of yourself girl, I can't allow you to take all the glory!" Hector roared as he saw the girl zipped past, avoiding the bullets. Really he seemed to be meeting a lot of people that went faster than normal. But at least he could still remain on the top as the single most strongest and enduring human in the world.

His attention was still focused, the pain his body, the wounds in his legs from Lily's last attack may have burned from the ankles up to the top of his head but what of it? This was nothing more than trivial aspects that could be ignored. The only thing that mattered was the excitement in his heart, to follow through with the orders of his leader. At some point he heard No. 38 scream but paid not attention to it. He could already tell from the corner of his eye that she was preparing her next move.

Hector swarmed to the side, it would seem that most of the attention had been focused mostly on the Diclonius. Perhaps they had thought him doing something else, perhaps they had thought that he had been going after the charging Diclonius. Regardless Hector took the side, and the members of Squad Zero would see quite a looming shadow and one very large axe raised over head.

"Sorry mates, but the order is given, gotta take you down, FAREWELL!!!" And swung the weapon, the blunt edge glowing to create the massive explosion if it hit. He aimed not at anyone in particular but in the group as a whole.

Meanwhile Elena turned around and began to walk away. "Let them handle this, I need to go see my Lt. General. You heard what happened over there, another Diclonius was with him. I need you all to come with me."


(Chiyo)
Vanessa and Itoe both looked to the twins. The thoughts of both siplets has gone wild but for different reasons. It didn´t take long before Itoe answered the offer.

"I want to go with you two. Maybe there are information about myself in this facility and I´m also able to help you and heal your injuries if necessary." Itoe responded confident. Before she was afraid the twins would send her back to the community but now with her help things could finally go her way. at last for a while.

Vanessa was less eager to risk her neck in such a mission. She had nothing to gain and her abilities were weaker than Itoe´s or the ones of the twins. She would slow them down and she knew it well.

"I´m going to stay in the community. I don´t want to slow you three down and it would be the best if I see what is going on in these communities."

She felt the presence of the dicloni nearby and was getting excited to meet them. Vanessa didn´t want to miss the chance nor did she want to get killed.

_________________________________

Lilian still didn´t get a response and was growing desperate. She had to assume that the radio was defective in some way and no one had heard her. That would mean she was on her own to save this life. Unfortunately she wasn´t able to move him for long distances. He would bleed to death within minutes and she couldn´t risk damaging the bandages. Hopefully he had something like a self-repair-kit or technology but Lilian doubted it with her luck. The female scout sighed and examined the soldier with a searching look.

"I hope he awakes soon. I´m not a medic." Lilian thought. Then her head perked up and a well-known voice left her with dread.

"Lilian? Can you hear me? Are you there?"

The voice of Amy. Oh crap! She couldn´t risk being found. How could she explain something like this?! The voice was getting nearer but Lilian kept silent. She prayed that Zen wouldn´t make any noises to blow her cover. Amy wouldn´t understand it and she viewed her as a sister. It could be nasty or even worse!

"Go away!" Lilian prayed in her mind. Unfortunately luck was not on her side as she could sense the girl getting nearer. She had masked her own signal to avoid getting unwanted attention. Not all diclonius were on their side and there were even - as Midori claimed - traitor queens out there who could otherwise easily detect them. Lilian detested fighting her own kind. At last the ability came in handy to fool Amy. Lilian´s head went forward to find out where Amy exactly was....

....just to look right into her face...


(Drew)
Lily was a bit shocked at what happened. She saw the vectors strike at her and reflexively put up her barrier, but Zero stepped in front of them and stopped the attack. She almost made a joke at him, but then next thing he did shocked her even more. Most powerful diclonius. She certainly seemed unstable, and the crazier they were the more powerful they tended to be. Would he be able to keep her from killing everyone? She thought he actually might be able to... especially considering how he pacified her right on the spot.

Suddenly an explosion happened off into the distance. She looked in the dirrection it came from and realized that it was in fact in the direction of where they were going to be going. "I believe you are right, sir knight." She then turned her gaze to him and the diclonius Alice. "I'm not entirely sure how I feel about this situation here, but if that explosion is coming from where we're going we'll need to hurry and see if we can still save him. I trust you'll be able to keep her safe..." She trailed off, but the look she gave Zero meant that she hoped he'd be able to keep her from going bezerk. That attack on her life was not a welcome first impression and if the diclonius attacked again; Lily would not be afraid to take action against her.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins heard the explosion and looked over in its direction. They then felt a very powerful diclonius presence behind them in the direction of the warehouse. How they didn't feel it was a mystery to them, but that was where Lily was. They turned to Itoe and Vanessa.

Ariel then gave them a serious look. "Itoe, Vanessa, you felt that dicloinus right?"

Alana then continued. "That is where Lily is. We need to return right now and see what her intentions are and if they aren't for the better of all of us we will end her."

Ariel finished. "You can either come with us or continue to the community. We will not judge you either way. Both places are important."

They both marched off to the warehouse.


(Chiyo)
Itoe and Vanessa both nodded. The community could wait. It was important to save Lily and Zero. It pained Vanessa a bit. She was almost there and now she had to go anywhere. But after that she would return there.

After a quick glance to Itoe, Vanessa spoke up. "We both will join you and rescue Lily. I´m certain this wasn´t a good cause!"

"We should hurry." Itoe quietly said also with a serious expression. They joined the twins and all of them were in a hurry to investigate the cause of the explosion. Vanessa prayed that both of her friends would be okay.

______________________

Amy stared wide-eyed to Lilian and the unknown stranger and couldn´t comprehend what she saw. First she thought Lilian had managed to surprise the human and was going to finish him off for good but the shocked and pained expression on Lilian´s face spoke volumnes and the gears in the head of the little girl quickly turned in motion. Yet, she still couldn´t believe it. She shook her head and gulped while the older diclonius sighed.

"Let-Let me explain this. I-"

"Why?" Amy interrupted in a low emotionless voice. "And for how long. Were you planning to sell us out to...to them?!"

Venom laid in her voice now and Lilian had to act very careful or the situation would escalate. "I wasn´t going to sell us out. Look, he saved me from an heavy attack which just happened roughly ten minutes ago. You heard the explosion, right?"

"Just because this filthy ape saved you, doesn´t mean you can openly betray us! Our queen was worried about you. We would have launched a rescue mission for you! And that´s all we get? What I get?!" Amy hotly retorted, vectors ready to strike.

"Amy! Look at me! You know I wouldn´t do something like that. I´m not on their side! Believe me, I have a good reason to cope with this human!" Lilian answered in a stern expression. Both dicloni were breathing heavy even without any attack or lots of movement. Both of their eyes were fixiated on each other. One full of anger while the others were filled with sadness.

"You were like a big sister to me, Lilian. You helped me and couraged me when I was crying alone by myself! When I had nothing! Please...whatever you want to confirm. It isn´t worth it! They will kill you and I can´t bear to see you going to death!" Amy said, fighting back tears which treatened to escape.

"J-Just let the human die. He will bleed to death. I can see that for sure. Return to us and...and we can make something up to our queen. I´m sure we can find something. Anything."

Lilian glanced to the wounded soldier.

"Your queen is leading you all to death and she doesn´t even see it!" Zen´s words hung like a warning in the air. Her eyes rested on the diclonius in front of her. Amy was trembling and yet she had a hopeful expression. Desperate in her want to save her best friend from a path she only saw as destruction. A hope Lilian had to crush as much as it pained her.

"I can´t. I will return, I promise that but at the moment...I have to make sure my...our family isn´t going to kill themself!" Lilian responded and the hopeful expression of Amy vanished instantly.

"I see...well...if there is no human here...then you can´t go to them, can you?"

Lilian´s eyes widened. She shook her head slowly while approaching Zen, her vectors protectly raised. "Amy...don´t do it...please."

Clash!

Two Vectors intervened with another pair of vectors when Amy tried to aim for Zen´s head, planning to decapitate him on the spot. The fight was shortlived however. Lilian was stronger and Amy couldn´t hurt the human or Lilian. She didn´t even want to hurt her close friend. Instead the tears flow now openly.

"Go back. You can tell them what you want. What you have seen. I won´t hold a grudge against you, Amy. I can understand when the rest of the family will view me as traitor but if I can save you and our queen in the long call, it will be worth it." Lilian said and hugged her friend, her sister she never had. It dawned on Lilian that this meant a final goodbye and she had to get herself together to not reduce herself into a crying mess.

Amy buried herself into Lilian and soft sobs and tears was all she let out. Lilian didn´t know how long they both embraced but eventually Amy got out, her eyes red and puffy.

"I will say them, that I couldn´t find you...please...come back, okay?" Amy quietly said. Her voice sounded broken. A pleading tone was to hear.

"I will come back. I promise. Thanks, Amy." Lilian responded and they parted their ways. Amy looked one last time to the human and then to Lilian.

"I hope you´ll find what you are looking for."

With a quick jump Amy dissappeared and Lilian fall to her knees, blinking some tears away.

"Me too..." The scout girl whispered. "...me too..."


(Jamie)
"I'm not entirely sure how I feel about this situation here, but if that explosion is coming from where we're going we'll need to hurry and see if we can still save him. I trust you'll be able to keep her safe..."

Zero knew by what she meant, Alice is a bit unstable, clearly shown in front of Lily, as she nearly tried to kill her. Zero looked at Alice. “Alice, I need to know that you won’t harm Lily or anyone in our group…” Zero said to Alice, sounding calm but serious. Alice did nothing but smile.

“You can trust me Zero, what makes you happy, makes me happy hehe!” Alice cheerfully replied. Zero smirked and patted her head, to which she smiled happily. Suzuki then quickly grabbed one of Zero’s arms.

“Well, now that is over and done with, we need to catch up with Lily; she is going to need the help.” Suzuki said. Zero nodded in agreement. Lily was going to need help, and with Alice now added to the group, it should be much easier. As Zero looked at Suzuki, he felt someone grab his other arm. It was Alice.

“If you are going to have that arm…then I will have this one hehe!” Alice cheerfully said, sticking her tongue at Suzuki. Suzuki blushed, and then copied Alice by sticking her tongue out as well. Zero laughed at this. Zero was happy that they are getting along better then he thought they would.

“Well? Let’s get going” Zero said, leading the girls back to Lily as they walk towards the explosion, trying to figure what had happened.

--------------------------------------

“Remember…I want the girl alive…I don’t care what happens to Zero…”

“Do not worry my lord…you have my word” Lance said to himself, as he looked out to the sea. Excalibur gave him a picture of the girl, but to Lance, he could have at least gave him transport to Japan, rather than making him pay for his own trip, but the money for the girl and Zero was all worth. “Nr. 12, real name Itoe Oscura…” Lance said, looking at the picture. “What makes you so special?” Lance continued, he then noticed the horns on her head. “What the hell are those things? Just how ‘special’ are you?” Lance thought. He has never seen something like this before, was this why Excalibur wanted her alive? It was questions that he hopes get answered when he gets her, for now, it was time to enjoy himself as he waits till he gets to Japan.


(Crane)
No. 38 just stood there, blood gushing from her wounded shoulder, with a rage filled look of insanity made all the more frightening by her 15 vectors floating through the air as she stared down No. 12's killer.

“Koji, get back!” Suigetsu yelled as he pulled two semi-automatic handguns from holsters under his jacket. They were each loaded with .45 caliber anti-vector rounds. He quickly opened fire to give Koji a chance to escape.

No. 38 dodged each of Suigetsu's shots with ease, though the distraction was enough for Koji to get some distance between himself and the one who wanted nothing more than to see all of them suffer a slow and agonizing death.

“Are you alright, Koji?”

“Yeah, I'm fine. But don't worry about me. We need to take this thing down.”

“Right.” Suigetsu knew this was going to be a tough battle. He recognized the diclonius standing before them as No. 38. “Damn, we would have to fight her...” Suigetsu thought to himself. With Takato still MIA they were a man down and facing the most powerful Diclonius in Yamamoto's possession. It would take every one of them fighting at full strength to take her down.

“Alright men, switch to Alpha formation. Koji and Seth, you take up the rear. Takashi, you're with me. And finally, Ryuuken and Genma take point.”

“Alright, whatever... I suppose its about time we got action, eh Genma?” Ryuuken said in a cool, uncaring voice as he casually walked towards No. 38. He was of medium height and average yet muscular build, and sported Vector disruptors on the palms of his hands. These fired bursts of energy that temporarily disrupted the manifestation of Vectors.

“Hehehe, I can't wait! Its been so long since I've been able to fight one of these things!” Genma said as he walked beside Ryuuken to his position in the formation, cracking his knuckles along the way. Beside Genma, Ryuuken looked tiny by comparison. He was a brute of a man, comparable in size to Hector, and wielded Anti-Vector gauntlets that allowed him to not only phase through vectors, but physically interact with them as well.

As all their attention was focused on No. 38, none of Squad 0 saw the looming shadow approaching them with haste. No. 38, however, watched in silence at what was about to happen.

"Sorry mates, but the order is given, gotta take you down, FAREWELL!!!" Hector shouted as he swung his axe down hard, triggering the explosion.

Caught off guard, Squad 0 barely managed to dodge Hector's explosive attack. As the dust cleared, Suigetsu saw that it was indeed Hector who had attacked them.

“What is the meaning of this Hector?! Is the Great Order working with diclonius?! I thought the D.E.F and the Great Order were allies! Have you betrayed us? Answer me!”

_______________________________________________________

The remaining diclonius girls watched as No. 38 and ,shortly after, Hector charged towards No. 12's killer. They wanted nothing more than to go with her and avenge their fallen comrade, but they knew they would only get in her way.

Meanwhile Elena turned around and began to walk away. "Let them handle this, I need to go see my Lt. General. You heard what happened over there, another Diclonius was with him. I need you all to come with me."

“Just... give us a moment please.” one of the older diclonius said as she stared at No. 12. “Come on everyone... We can't just leave her like this.. We need to bury her.”

“You're right. No. 12 lead us out of that hell hole. If it wasn't for her, we'd all be dead. She deserves a proper burial.” another girl agreed.

Working in unison, the girls used their vectors to dig No. 12 a shallow grave. Picking up her body, they gently laid her to rest in the soft dirt below. Standing in a circle around their fallen friend, each girl payed their respects as they covered the grave.

As they finished, each girl turned to look at Elena. In unison, they all spoke. “We are ready. Let's go.”
_______________________________________________________

Rei was on her way downstairs when it seemed as if the whole warehouse started shaking.

“What was that?!” she wondered as she rushed outside only to see Zero fending off an attack from an unknown diclonius aimed at Lily. “Another one?” Rei thought as she watched the action unfold.

“H-how did you see them? How did you know where they were going?” the girl asked in shock. Zero remained silent and started walking towards her.

“I-I'm not afraid to hurt you Zero, If it means getting you back…” the crazed girl said as she stood there trembling.

“She said Zero..” Rei said softly to herself. “She obviously knows him, but how?”

As Rei said this, Zero grabbed the newcomer diclonius and embraced her to the shock of everyone.

Rei along with everyone else, only listened as Zero consoled and pacified what seemed like a crazed psychopath of a diclonius. As Zero asked the girl, who was apparently named Alice, if she would help them Rei was surprised when she agreed so easily. It almost made her suspicious, but she put it at the back of her mind as Zero and Alice returned to the group.

“Now that we have that over and done wi-” As Zero spoke a huge explosion went off in the distance, seemingly in the direction they would be headed to save Kenshi. “I have a bad feeling that explosion came from the area we were going too…” he said as he looked at Lily.

"I believe you are right, sir knight." She then turned her gaze to him and the diclonius Alice. "I'm not entirely sure how I feel about this situation here, but if that explosion is coming from where we're going we'll need to hurry and see if we can still save him. I trust you'll be able to keep her safe..."

It was quite obvious to Rei that she was talking about Alice. This certainly made things complicated. She worried if Zero might be handicapped during the mission trying to keep Alice under control.

“Alice, I need to know that you won’t harm Lily or anyone in our group…” Zero said to Alice, sounding calm but serious. Alice did nothing but smile.

“You can trust me Zero, what makes you happy, makes me happy hehe!”

“Well, now that is over and done with, we need to catch up with Lily; she is going to need the help.” Suzuki said. Zero nodded in agreement, however, he was delayed as Suzuki and Alice playfully fought over who got to hold onto Zero.

“Well? Let’s get going” Zero said, leading the girls back to Lily as they walked towards the explosion, trying to figure what had happened.

Lost in thought, Rei almost didn't see them leave.

“Wait for me!” she called as she ran to catch up with the group. It was finally time to save Kenshi.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:56 pm

Spoiler:
(Reric)
"So close, almost got ya!" Hector muttered, sporting a small grin and he pulled his weapon from the earth shaking off the the dirt and forcing his mind to work despite his bodies protests.

“What is the meaning of this Hector?! Is the Great Order working with diclonius?! I thought the D.E.F and the Great Order were allies! Have you betrayed us? Answer me!

"Hahahahaha! Betrayal, no, I never intended on betraying you, I just have tendency to follow the orders of my master. Personally I don't really care about these horned girls, the less I have to do with them the better, but Master General Elena wants the demons away form here. Apparently she didn't find treating children as abusive prisoners very liking.

It's nothing against you really, but orders are orders. But then again why do have to do this? Right now our real enemy was Yamamoto, perhaps we can make an agreement?"

Hector motioned with his hand to No. 38.

"Settle down you crazed psychopathic demon child, let the men speak right now. I have been given the orders to kill but you all have been given the orders to kill as well right? It would seem shooting the demon has pissed off the others, but how about we make a deal here.

"...Drop the antagonism on us and I will see that the antagonism against you is dropped. This is the only chance I'm giving you, since frankly I don't have much against you Captain Suigetsu or the rest of your men. It would be terrible for a man like you to lose his entire team for such a thing as this. After all I know what's its like to lose my entire team to the enemy."

He smiled broadly, one eye now closed and sweat pouring from his face.

"This is my only offer..." Hector remarked, bringing up his axe and focusing it so that it blocked No. 38's path. He had a feeling she was going to take too kindly to his idea.

"...Give up, surrender yourself to the Great Order and at least live long enough to have a hearing. Otherwise I will continue to follow the order of Master General Elena Squaratoli and destroy you all. You best give the right answer, psycho child over there doesn't seem like she'll be able to handle herself if you screw this up."

Hector turned his attention to No. 38, smirking at the look of insanity in her eyes. "Calm down demon, let us see what the answer they give. After all they have only attacked us once and we have attacked them once, might as well have a little chat to see where things go from here.

But if they don't...feel free to be that usual insanity induced freaks like you always are..."
---
---

Through pain Zen woke up, hearing the voices yelling at each other. One of his eye opened up just enough to see two figures arguing with one another.


"Just because this filthy ape saved you, doesn´t mean you can openly betray us! Our queen was worried about you. We would have launched a rescue mission for you! And that´s all we get? What I get?!

So another horned girl had come, apparently one who was with that Queen just like Lilian. As she came over to him, he could feel the impending sense of doom heading towards him. There was no sign of fear or regret, only simplistic understanding as a flash appeared before his neck and the attack was deflected.

And then the girl left.

"...You had your chance there..." Zen spoke calmly, knowing there was little use in trying to force himself. "You could've had her kill me and gone away. You could've tried to lie to her, anything. Yet you stay here by my side despite the fact that you have no idea how it may end for you.

...Haa..." He sighed needing to rest for a moment, even talking took quite a bit of energy out of him.

"...The focus of friendship I saw there, that's surprisingly human. Does your entire group focus on such things as that? If you do then that is something we share in common at least. We take great pride in protecting and serving those who stand by our side.

...Haa...Haa...Haa..."

He didn't say anything for a while, again needing to rest his body and voice.

"You must be wondering why I look like this...right?" He questioned, the wires of his body swiping the air uselessly. "...I was a captain at the time, working together with my team who now consists of the Brigadier Generals today.

Our mission was to take down a tyrannical government in South America, simple enough.

...to make matters short, there was a grenade and well...here we are."

Xurtius Zen looked away. "...It was because of Elena Squratoli that I am still alive. Though a portion of my body is machine, I am still her trusted adviser. I am not just some thing, I am a human.

...
...

...I have known that woman for a long time, I have since she first became the leader of the Great Order. She is a fierce woman, brave and strong and strict. I find her quite fascinating...yeah..." He said without much emotion in his voice though whether this was on purpose or because of his wounds was unknown.

..."I love that woman, more than any person in my life. I would live for her and die for her if I had to."

A voice suddenly spoke.

"It is not like to make such emotional speeches." There standing above him was the woman he had been speaking about the entire time. Elena slowly smiled down at him. "I'd rather you didn't, it makes me angry, I like you better when you act like your normal self. I have already contacted some G.O members to arrive and pick us up."

and now she looked over at Lilian, her eyes narrowing.

"...You are the one who contacted us, aren't you...girl?

...
...

"...Thanks..."


(Drew)
Celeste began to worry more as the queens' movements stopped and then went in a different direction. She wondered what it was that caught their attention and then she felt the presence of the diclonius that was not within their community. She had to ensure the safety of the community. After all, she had been elected the Community Leader: a position she took great pride and responsibility. She left a note on a white board on her apartment door saying, "I have left to investigate the queens. I am sure you have felt them. Do not follow."

With that she went outside after putting her long black hair into a ponytail and then placing a baseball cap on her head. She ran downstairs to a bicycle rack and grabbed her bicycle. With this, she followed afterwards.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins followed the presence of the powerful diclonius. Wary with every step that their presence was most likely known. They had no knowing of the danger she presented and wanted to ensure that their hope was still alive.

They were walking for about ten minutes before the saw Lily, Zero, Suzuki, Alice, and Rei all together walking towards their mission. They made sure to keep from being seen by normal eyes. While they were relieved that Lily was not harmed they still had every intention of protecting her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily was still a little confused over the situation. She was relieved at the fact that Zero seemed to have some control over Alice, but at the same time she was very unstable and was unsure how she'd behave under pressure. A loose cannon would be a greater danger than anything else they'd have to face.

She smile lightly at Rei as she followed after. "Well don't be standing around, dearie, and you won't get left behind." She finished that statement with a flirtatious wink.


(Jamie)
Zero and the rest walked through the forest, heading towards where the explosion had gone off, in search of the male diclonius Kenshi, but Alice could sense someone near. Alice made a cute face to Zero. “Hey Zero…someone is watching us…” Zero listens to Alice and stops. He felt like someone was watching them, but then again he always feels like someone is watching him, as he is always on guard.

“Hey, hold up girls, I feel like we are being watched…” As Zero says this, Suzuki and Alice both let go so Zero can look around. He didn't understand why, but he could still see Alice’s vectors, how he sees them, he has no clue. Zero looks around, sighs then closes his eyes. He then for some reason only opens his right eye, and he then shows a sign of shock. He could see that there were no trees in front of him, he couldn't explain it, and it was like they disappeared. He opened his left eye and the trees returned. Has his vision got worse? Or has it got better? Zero closed his left eye again and the trees disappeared again, but now he was able to see who was following him. He smirked and picked up a sharp rock he found on the floor, he could aim for their head, but it was better to just aim just to the left of them, next to their head, to give them a warning not to follow anymore. He threw the rock with lightning speed, as if he shot a bullet out of a gun. The second it left his hand, it had hit where he aimed it. Nothing else was heard after. “False alarm…it was just a wild animal…hehe” Zero chuckled. He then grabbed Alice’s and Suzuki’s hand and continued walking. “Come on, we have to keep a steady pace if we want to reach the male diclonius in time…” Zero continued, as Suzuki stayed close, while Alice happily skipped along next to him.

----------------------------------

Lance had finally reached Japan, which he was glad, the trip was boring and he wanted to get the girl. He got off the boat and headed into the city, there was no point asking around, as he knew someone like her couldn't just walk around freely without getting the looks of the crowd on her. He placed on his gentleman hat and his trusty umbrella which, at the push of a button, can turn into a blade for combat and walked through the city. He kept a close eye out for anyone who looked like the girl in the photo until he overheard some men talking. They were talking about how they saw a masked man and a red headed girl kill their leader, and by the way they were talking about it, it seemed like they were too scared to get revenge. “What cowards” Lance thought. “If you do not get revenge on your fellow comrades, then you don’t deserve to breathe” Lance then remembered the red haired girl. “I guess Excalibur was right…the girl is with Zero” Lance then heard that they last saw him go towards the abandoned warehouse outside the city. Lance smirked, he has only been in the city for 10 minutes and he has already found out where to find the girl. Lance turned around and began heading towards the woods, in search of the warehouse.


(Chiyo)
Lilian looked to the woman who - in her guess - inherited a high position in the great order - and was a little worried. She had heard the name before. Her queen had it mentioned. She killed two of her sisters who didn´t do anything to provoke her. Would she kill her too now?

"You´re welcome." Lilian replied and eyed her cautiously. Then she answered the fallen human. "Friendship is important to us. Without it we would have fallen apart a long time ago. We don´t have much and almost everyone in our group views the members as family. I didn´t make the decision lightly, Zen, when I decided to help you."

Elena surely knew to whom she belonged. Lilian had no illusions of it stating otherwise. The authority, the woman was emitting, mixed with a good amount of strength demanded respect, similar to her queen but while the queen gave her comfort, Elena gave her a shiver. But Lilian wouldn´t tell anything about Midori´s Plans or their hideout. They would wipe them out and Lilian wasn´t going to let that happen. Even if the consequence meant death.

"I´m glad that Zen can get the treatment now. I was worried that the radio was broken so I did my best to treat and guard him." Lilian said, her eyes fixiated on the woman now, filled with uncertainity.

_______________________________________

Itoe and Vanessa both already hid their diclonius signature as best as they could and followed the queens. They soon saw another diclonius with them, one Vanessa hated on the spot. There was something about her which grew an intense disliking even when the girl couldn´t exactly tell what it was. She also seemed very strong which gave another reason to worry about Zero´s safety. They were going to their mission now and Vanessa would follow them now. She sighed in her mind.

Itoe´s eyes were fixiated on the group before them. She was looking at the coming event with mixed emotions. One thing was excitement to finally do something to find the reasons behind her capture and the experiments - even when there was a possibility she would find none of them. - and fear of the dangers which were waiting at her. Luckily the twins would acompany her even when they had different intentions about it. Lily was their biggest hope for getting some peace in this broken relationship between her kind and the humans. Itoe wasn´t too sure about that even when she was impressed how the human girl managed to gather queens and sipilets behind her.

If Itoe was lucky this male diclonius knew more about Excalibur and his experiments. In one case or another....saving him was the most important thing there.

_____________________________________________

Amy needed several brakes to calm herself down. She couldn´t believe Lilian would choose this human over her and her family! Amy also couldn´t believe she was going to lie to her queen about it! Her thoughts were a mess and her vision was blurry again when tears were flowing. She had one more reason to detest the humans. They had ripped apart her life, forced her to endure endless pain and misery and now they had stolen one of her most important friends!

After a while the hideout was in her view and Amy told herself to get her act up. The lie wouldn´t work if she would appear in this state. She didn´t felt like doing this but she knew she couldn´t avoid that. It was better to do this now than later. The guards, well hidden in the wood, glanced briefly at her and didn´t bother to ask any questions. Amy looked like she had found a corpse.

It didn´t take long for her to get to her queen who was waiting for her. The preparations for the coming attack were done and she had spent the time letting the cyber department work out weak spots of the place, numbers of guards and calculating the time when reinforcements of the enemy could arrive. They didn´t have all time so they had to react quickly. Strike in and leave before the enemy could react. That was the strategy. Midori doubted it would work so easily.

"So, you´re back? Have you found any traces of Lilian?" Midori asked and looked directly at the young scout. She feared for the worst when she mentioned the state the young scout was in. Red eyes were evident and her voce lacked the strength she had when starting this mission.

"No, my queen. There was huge fighting. The whole place was destroyed but...but there was no sign of Lilian. I...I couldn´t find her..." Amy replied. Midori narrowed her eyes and gazed directly into hers.

"Is that so? Are you sure about it?" Amy wasn´t too sure if her voice was indeed sharper then before or if it just was guilt making her to believe so.

"Y-Yes, my queen. I´m sure." Amy repated and without knowing held her breath. Midori stayed silent for a few moments and Amy was beginning to worry when she finally replied: "Alright then. A shame we couldn´t find her. Maybe we get more informations when we are raiding that outpost. You are dissmissed. It looks like you need a break."

Amy bowed and hastily dissappeared leaving Midori alone. The queen knew the young sipilet was lying. She would keep a watch on her. It pained Midori but there were more important things they had to challenge. After that she would search for the reasons behind this. It was clear that Amy had faced something terrible.

"Soon we will show them, what we are capable of." Midori thought. The preparations were almost finished...

Outpost Charlie Foxtrott would be destroyed.

________________________________

Meanwhile in an unknown area. Excalibur´s resarch centre

Chiyo was reading reports over reports. They stil couldn´t managed to completely avoid the berserk-problem but she had thought about different possibilities to use them. It seemed the main sheet had a huge anger hidden in her which sometimes broke out in the progress. The schrill shrieks and the trashing were evident to that. The subjects couldn´t be left alone in a room or they would turn against each other immediately. Their eyes burned with such an intense hatred that it even startled Chiyo for a little bit. Luckily the huge security preparations did a great job in calming her nerves and sleeping antidotes also forced the rabid subjects to sleep.

The other subjects had huge improvements with their abilities and were submissive like they had to be. Friendly, polite but without any morals. Perfect assault and support units who even would go to death if Excalibur or one of his officers would order this. They didn´t even need any devices to get the effect.

"Hmm. I should use devices for the berserk ones." Chiyo muttered. It was time to write a report to her superior.

From Chiyo Mihama

The Subjects have made huge improvements with their abilities and are still obedient like they are supposed to. They will do whatever you want them to do without any complains or moral conflicts. The problem with the berserk ones still remains but we are planning to use mind-control devices to gain control over them or to use them as shock units in hostile-only areas. The first attack- and supportteams have finished their final tests and are ready to go.

Chiyo Mihama

It would be nice to watch their skills in first combat. But this decision was up to her boss.


(Crane)
Suigetsu just stood there listening to Hector's pathetic excuse of an “agreement”. If he thought that they would just lay down their arms and give up for some bogus hearing he had another thing coming. Squad 0 was loyal to only one organization, only one man: the D.E.F and Yamamoto himself.

Hector turned his attention to No. 38, smirking at the look of insanity in her eyes. "Calm down demon, let us see what the answer they give. After all they have only attacked us once and we have attacked them once, might as well have a little chat to see where things go from here.

But if they don't...feel free to be the usual insanity induced freak like you always are..."

“hehehe” Suigetsu laughed softly. “I would stop calling her a freak if I were you..” he thought.

At that last remark, No. 38 punched Hector in the face full force with one of her vectors then turned her attention to Koji and the rest of Squad 0.

“Here she comes! Get ready!” Suigetsu yelled. “Ryuuken, Genma you know what to do! We'll give you back up!”

“Fine, just try not to get in our way.” Ryuuken replied in his usual uncaring voice. “Come on Genma, let's show this little girl a good fight.” he said with a smirk.

“Haha, I can already feel my adrenaline pumping! Let's do this!” Genma said as he punched his fists together.

No. 38 charged at full speed towards Ryuuken and Genma, vectors ready to strike. She was going to tear them to pieces just like everyone else.

“Ha, vector walking? How predictable.” Ryuuken remarked as he discharged a burst of energy from the vector disruptors on his palms. The resulting disruption of No. 38's vectors caused her to lose her balance, setting Genma up to deliver a crushing blow to No. 38's face with his anti-vector gauntlets.

The attack sent No. 38 flying back into a tree with a sickening thud where her body crumpled to the ground. She slowly got back up to her feet, and wiped the blood from her mouth.

“Really? That's it?” Ryuuken was incredulous. “I thought you were supposed to be the most powerful diclonius Yamamoto has. Guess Suigetsu was wrong. You're gonna have to come at us with more than that if you even want to stand a chance.”

No. 38 charged at them once more in a fury filled rage. She darted from left to right, trying to keep Ryuuken on his toes as she dodged the shockwaves from his vector disruptors. As she got closer and closer, No. 38 feigned an attack on Ryuuken, only to launch her vectors towards Genma at the last second.

To No. 38's surprise Genma wasn't fooled by this, and caught her vector in his hands. The sheer force of the attack sent him sliding back several feet.

“Hahaha, bet you didn't know I could touch your vector's huh?” Genma said with laugh. “Bet you didn't know I could do this either!!”

Grabbing one of No. 38's vectors with both hands, he yanked her towards him with all his might pulling her through the air. Acting quickly, No. 38 dug her 14 other vectors into the ground to stop herself. For the next few moments, it was a tug-of-war between Genma and No. 38 as they each pulled with all their might. Drawing from all of her hate and rage, No. 38 found the strength she needed and pulled Genma through the air where his face met a devastating blow from her vectors.

With an earth shaking thud, Genma landed on his back, sliding back several feet.

“Ahahaha! Now thats more like it!” he said as he slowly got to his feet, blood dripping from his face. Had anyone else in Squad 0 taken a blow like that, they'd probably be dead.

“Ryuuken, Genma! Hurry it up! We don't have all day!” Suigetsu yelled. He was beginning to get impatient.

“Ahh shut up and let us have a little fun!” Genma yelled back. “Fights like this don't come around very often!”

“You can be so annoying sometimes, you know that Genma?” Ryuuken said in an exasperated tone. “Suigetsu is right. Quit playing around and lets finish her. She's obviously not as strong as we thought she was.”

It was true No. 38 hardly talked at all. It was a trait picked up from years of torture. But this by no means meant she was stupid or unintelligent, so she knew she was being underestimated. It made her furious. Not only had they killed one of her only friends, but they weren't even taking her seriously.

Using her vectors, No. 38 ripped a huge tree out of the ground and hurled it at Ryuuken and Genma while charging at them from the tree's shadow.

Working together, Ryuuken and Genma caught the tree, causing them to slide backwards. As they did, No. 38 sliced the tree in half causing the two to lose balance. She landed between the them, and taking advantage of the situation, assaulted both of them with a flurry of vectors. 7 for Ryuuken, 8 for Genma. All they could do was try to block the furious attack, but were blown back from the sheer force. No. 38 made sure not to kill them. She wanted to make sure their deaths were as slow and agonizing as possible.

Ryuuken slowly got to his feet, his body dripping with blood. “That's it. Prepare to die you little bitch!” he was furious now. In his entire time in Squad 0, no diconius had ever landed a hit on him. Combining his two palms together, Ryuuken started charging his vector disruptors to maximum power.

From where he was laying, Genma lifted his giant head to see Ryuuken charging his weapons. “Hey Ryu! Calm down! You know those haven't been tested at maximum power yet!”

“Yeah he's right!” Seth joined in. “If you charge them past their max capacity, they might explode!”

“Ryuuken, as Squad Captain I'm ordering you to stop!” Suigetsu yelled. He didn't want to lose another member.

“Shut up! Unlike the rest of you, I'm showing her what happens when you mess with Squ-”

No. 38 had no intentions of letting Ryuuken charge to maximum power. While he was distracted she used vector walking to close the gap in an instant. She looked him fiercely in the eyes as she sliced one of his hands off, picked him up, then beat him to a bloody pulp.

“Everyone back Ryuuken up!” Suigetsu yelled.

Before she knew it, No. 38 was surrounded by the other 5 members of Squad 0, ready to save their comrade. They were at a stand-still.


(Reric)
Hector was hit with the force of a bomb, his vision flashed red as he was swung off of his feet and then hit the ground several meters away, landing harshly upon his back. Somehow the attack had hit him so hard that most of the pain that was in his body had left and was mostly around his head. Whatever kept him alive was something that could only be imagined.

"Guh...ahhh...hahahaha..." He laughed softly, looking up at the sky which was tinted red due to his harmed body. "...That little brat actually punched me, what a hard one too...guah..." He didn't move for a while, maybe he could the last hit almost seemed to paralyze him.

"...Here I am, helping these demons out, how amusing. Isn't that that ridiculous...Schlenzanner?" He thought to himself, thinking of the man he had once looked up to, the man who was killed by girls just like No. 38.

...
...

Hector wasn't to be outdone, whatever made him move could not be physical his body was in no state to be moving. But he did, he got up and every time his body screamed at him, he pushed it aside. People who gave who were the ones who lost and he could never give up. One little punch? How could he possibly let that do him in!?

Hector grabbed No. 38's shoulders and with a broad smile, said in a vindictive voice.

"Stand aside brat, you're in my way!" And tossed her aside, now facing the members with his axe ready. "Stupid children lack discipline, within my grasp I will erase your crimes until nothing remains!

COME NOW CHILDREN, I'LL ANNIHILATE YOU ALL!!!"

...
...

One could only imagine what Hector was doing yelling at a tree.
---
---

Elena did not answer, she called in back up and allowed Zen to be carried away watching the aircraft move away from her sights. Only then did she finally turn to face Lilian.

"...You are part of her group, aren't you? That girl who calls herself the Queen of the Diclonius.

...Answer me now, where is she? What are they planning?"

OOC: Hector's not exactly clear in the head right now, xD


(Chiyo)
Lilian´s face hardened. The outcome was exactly what she had feared. Now the next moment would show if she would stay alive or vanish in the earth.

"You know I can´t and won´t answer these questions." Lilian answered. She didn´t bother to get into a battle stance but her vectors were raised to deflect possible dangers. She knew she wouldn´t stay a chance against her but that didn´t mean she would accept death with open hands. "It is true that I´m part of queen Midori´s group." She added.

"What will happen to me now? I don´t think you will let me go so easily even when I helped your friend over there. I wanted to learn about your side of the war and I also want to avoid the death of my fam- my group if what Zen claims is true." Lilian explained. She corrected herself to put a more neutral word for those she considered family. Lilian trusted Zen to a certain degree but Elena has to earn it first. Of course that would only work if she didn´t decide Lilian would do a good training exercise for rifles. If she did, well it would be pointless after that.

Lilian could only wait now what Elena was going to decide. At last Zen was going to be okay. She gave him a little smile, maybe her last, before she gulped and stood there, vectors ready but only for defense purpose.


(Reric)
"Midori huh, you understand what has happened here right? That girl has enacted war upon us. Under my jurisdiction I will do whatever I have to stop her. She has killed my people, before and far more than I have done to her. A mad child who has to be stopped.

...However..." She began to move away, glaring at her from her single eye. "...You have treated my Lt. General and stayed by his side throughout this entire time. I implore your actions and thank you for such a thing.

I have no reason to harm one who I do not see as my enemy. But Midori is my enemy and I will kill her for her crimes. I do not care what you do now girl, but despite what you have done if you stand against me I will not hesitate to cut you down as well. This is a war, one that your Queen has started against us and will reciprocate that attack against us.

...For your own sake, I would cut any ties with that girl you call Midori. She is a criminal, a felon who has committed atrocities against us first. I have recently had the Diclonius from Yamamoto's facility released and some of them are currently with me.

...I have also been given the knowledge of your kind by one who is no longer with us. I have the memories of the pain and suffering that you girls have gone through. But do not mistaken my understanding with pity and forgiveness. What I have been shown will not change the way I feel..."

At that point she addressed not just Lilian but all the horned girls that were with her. "That goes for all of you, just as all of you have pride as the horned ones, I have pride in myself as a human. Do not attempt to think your life has been granted freedom just yet. You are free from shackles of torture and imprisonment but I have still yet to decide the fate you all will share.

The trust is still there and must remain there. Continue to prove to me that we humans can co-exist with you Diclonius. After all as much as you may want to deny it yourself, you are all deep down no more or less human than the rest of us.

...Girl, here's your choice. I will not stop you if you return back to Midori, you have treated my man and as I have said, I thank you. But if you fight against us I will kill you. Head back and risk absolute extermination by The Great Order, or come with the girls here and at least escape my wrath.

..What will it be...?"
---
---

In Europe the Brigadier Generals finally stepped out of the Great Order citadel and were roughly bombarded by dozens of thousands of people all with signs, more weapons than comfortable and quite an angry look in all their faces.

"Oh god, the tax collectors are here!" Ivan murmured.

"I don't think those are tax collectors..." Vast stated, crossing his arms. Indeed the message of the horned girls was now well known and apparently these people were the Pro-Diclonius who now had business with the G.O.

"HOW CAN YOU DO THOSE THINGS TO THOSE POOR GIRLS!?"

"YOU'RE TERRIBLE!!"

"Now, now...let's relax everyone, I know you're all feeling anxious but..." Maxwell began only to be hit straight in the face by an orange which splattered against his face. He instantly dropped the nice act.

"Alright who threw that!? Who threw that fruit!? Come on out and face me like a man you punk little brats! Come on!?" At this point Maxwell had to be visibly held back by his two partners.

"Settle down Maxwell, you're getting paranoid over the wrong reasons. It's just some fruit, get over it man." Cos tried to reason with him.

"Fat..." Someone yelled out. At that moment Ivan Cos dropped Maxwell, pulled out a gun and fired right by the feet of the person who said who quickly jumped back, terrified.

"...I'm not fat..." Ivan stated darkly.

The only one left to reason with these people was Vast who did his best to explain the situation before his own men went up and started attacking people.


(Nyuux)
“I can’t stop thinking…the horrible things I went through in that demonic place. My past…how did I end up there in the first place? Did it all mean something? Hmm…could I be part of something so much bigger? I mean; I’m not like everyone else around here, hell, I’m not even considered human…They classified me…as a…monster.”
“I’m not that scary, if I didn’t have these horns, I’d look just like everyone else. I don’t understand anything…”
“Hey mister!” shouted a small boy from a distance. “What are those things on your head? Are those your ears?”
“No.”
“Mom! Dad! Come quick!” the kid called for his parents.
“What’s wrong?” asked the concerned parents in unison. “That man has weird things on his head! they look like ears! Look! There they are!” exclaimed the boy.
“Oh my…” the woman said with a fainting voice.
“Please…just go away.”
The family backed away slowly eventually turning around and leaving in the distance.
“Wow…a family…of humans. How can they be afraid of me? I did nothing wrong. Well, I guess it’s my fault for taking my hat off in the first place. These horns are bringing me attention I don’t want…and can’t afford. What if…humans decide to come after me? What about the others? Why am I the only one of my kind around here?”


(Drew)
Lily looked around when Alice alerted them about being watch. She didn't spot anyone and dismissed it quite easily. She didn't trust the diclonius. The DEF base wasn't far and it was imperative to get there as soon as possible.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celeste had quickly made it to where the queens were. They were with two silpelits and they seemed to be following a group of humans and a very scary feeling diclonius. She rode her bicycle right up to them and said loud enough for them to hear. "What is your intention, queens? Why do you come to our city?"

The twins were somewhat surprised by the daring silpelit that demanded an answer from them. Ariel and Alana turned to face Celeste hand-in-hand.

Ariel looked hard at the silpelit with piercing eyes. Celeste felt a chill run up and down her spine as Ariel scanned her. Ariel stopped and sighed. "I assume you are from the community not far from here, silpelit. Our intentions were simply to observe, nothing more. However, our attentions have been turned to a far more important objective and that is all you need to know."

Celeste glared at the rudeness of the queen, but they had no reason to lie to her so she believed them. Then she looked at the other silpelits. They were probably some escort for her, but they didn't seem all that intimidating. Mostly because they looked so young, but age didn't mean much when it came to power or the danger that dicloni could present.

Ariel and Alana continued to follow Lily discretely and unseen by normal sight.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Donald wandered the warehouse after putting the finishing touches on packing. The moving truck was ready and they had a vehicle to transport everyone. He knew Fenix would have a fit over transporting such a large group, but he was a reliable man and would get the job done so long as he was paid.

He stepped into the barracks upstairs to check in on the sleeping Irene. She was quite peaceful in her sleep. Occasionally making a small sound as she dreamed. He hoped she was having pleasant dreams. He could tell she had been going through a rough time and great loss of some sort. She was a short step from losing control.

He went back downstairs and pulled out some art supplies with the intention of painting something that would brighten her life even if just a little.


avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:57 pm

Spoiler:
(Chiyo)
Lilian listened to the rather eloquent talk Elena was giving to her. Most of it was very arrogant but in the core simple: She was grateful for her help and offered two choices. Going back to her beloved queen or choosing her way. That was the final line. After that she would be labelled as traitor. But Lilian was loyal to her queen, always would be.

"I´m going with you then. Maybe I can get you off from killing her. She isn´t the evil monster you see her as. Especially when you have seen how we lived, you should understand that." Lilian retorted. She wasn´t sure if there was any hope in this. Her ultimative goal in preserving her only family was very hard to archive. Maybe downright impossible but it was worth the try. Her group lacked the military firepower and the organisation of the other groups. One good placed trap and it would be the end. She remembered how the other dicloni sisters got killed by Kruger and a chill ran trough her spine.

This man has to be stopped. Even when she has to kill him herself...

___________________________

Vanessa saw the diclonius from the community. The sipilet seemed worried about the queens. Vanessa could see that and she wanted to reassure her.

"Don´t worry. We have no hostile intentions. We wanted to learn more about the community. I´m looking forward in visiting it and seeing how well humans and diclonius can exist with each other." She smiled when she said that.

Considering she survived the ongoing mission Vanessa silently added and her smile falthered a little bit. One last look on the foreign sipilet and a little wink and she followed the twins and Itoe again.


(Nyuux)
“It’s been 2 months since I left that horrible facility. I can still remember all of the pain I went through….even as a child.”
--------------------
“Again!” commanded a man from behind bulletproof plexiglass. A loud bang occurred from a cannon-like object which fired a 180 pound ball of mercury.
“Grrr-ahh…errr…please…stop.”
“Again, but this time increase the weight to 200.” said the same man behind the dark glass. “Bang!”
“Ahh!!”
“Alright enough…the limit must be around 190 for this one. Throw him back in his cage, and make sure he’s chained up tight.” said a mysterious sounding woman, “and you, clean up that mess, that much blood makes me weary.”
-------------------------
“So much pain…but why? What kind of experiment was that? What did it prove? Oh well, I just hope I never have to go through anything like that again.”
“Umm, excuse me?” said a warm female voice. She was thin standing at least 5 foot 7 inches tall, long, flowing brown hair, hazel eyes and was rather of a pale skin color.
“Hi, my name’s Mika. I always see you sitting here looking out at the lake.”
(“A human girl…? Talking to me…? Great, this is the last thing I need.”)
“Aren’t you going to say anything? What’s your name?” she asked.
(“What’s my name? Hmm…I never really had a name…just a number, but I can’t say that my name is 6. Hmm, I’ve always liked the name Cyrax.”)
“My name is Cyrax…and yes I’m always here, I enjoy the view and this is where I live.”
“Oh my God! You mean you’re homeless?” Mika exclaimed in shock.
“I guess you could put it like that, I have nowhere else to go.”
“Well, we can’t have this, let’s go.” she said with a smile.
(“What do I do? Should I go with her or not? She might be able to give me a home, but, how will she react if she finds out what I truly am?”)
“Umm, okay I guess.”


(Uni)
"Is this all for you sir?" The clerk asked me
"Not quite..." I caught his gaze, he watched as my eyes changed color before him
"CONGRATULATIONS! For being such a valued customer, it is my honor to reward you with all the cash in the register!" He emptied it, and swiftly handed me a fair some of money that he had accumulated throughout the day.
I put it in my bag, along with what would be tonights dinner, and slowly backed out towards the door, keeping my eyes locked with his.

"This is just to easy"
*The sound of a gentle rain gradually starts to pick up, and quick*
"Shit! Just my luck, I get a nice sum of cash and the rain might get it drenched... I better hurry" I opened my bag, and re-arranged the items to cover up the money as best I could, and began to swiftly walk back home. Well if you could call it that. It wasn't much, just a small warehouse... hell not even, more like a large storage unit. I had done my best over the years to furnish it to make it quite cozy. I've got a loveseat, a bed, a desk, a small rug, even a mini fridge. My bathroom needs are generally taken care of in shops that "Buy" from. But it gets the job done.. I've even managed to come across a generator to power my fridge & Laptop since there is no electricity, the place was abandoned after all. I simply use candles for light.

The rain was getting heavier, and I quickened my pace. It was getting very dark out as the storm was reaching it's pinnacle. I could hear the thunder rolling in fast. I started to sprint.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"
A loud scream. I realized it had come from the alley I had just run by. I backtracked, and looked down the alley.
"Maybe somebody just got killed by one of those monsters, that my family was wrongly judged as..."
"Help me! Somebody please, AAAAAHHHH!" In the pouring rain I could see her, a little girl, curled up in a corner between the wall and a dumpster. Looming over her was man, not that tall. I began to run towards them.
"Well aren't you just a fine little peach! HAHAHA, stop being a brat and come here!" The man was licking his lips, and twingling his fingers... the sick freak.
"Leave her alone now." He turned to me. "Oh yeah you little punk? You her brother or something? How wonderful, now you I can kick the living shit out of you, and you can watch as I defile her in front of you!! BAHAHAHAHAHA"
He looked me cold in my blue eyes, a poor mistake on his part. The lighting flashed brightly behind me, obscuring his vision with all white, and when it faded my eyes were purple, staring deeply into him.

Shadows began to swirl, his world all faded to black, leaving just himself and I. The ground became hot where he stood, he could feel it, the fire burning his legs. Out of his peripherals, he could see the bloodied arms of many children that he had tortured & raped, gripping onto him, clawing at his skin, and whispering thoughts of vengeance into his ears.
"GUAHH! What are you doing to me!!! Stop it! WHAT IS HAPPENING!?!?!, UGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"

The little girl became silent. "What is going on" she thought to herself. All she could see in this downpour was two men, staring at eachother in the eyes, but why was the man who had just tried to harm her screaming in agonizing terror? The other man who had just showed up stood there so calmly, serene like as he watched the other man cry out. Suddenly... he collapsed. The man who had just been screaming fell limp before her, as the calm man kneeled over, and checked his pulse.

I turned towards the girl, getting my first view of how she looked. I estimate she was about 11, with long dark blue hair, that looked unkempt due to the rain. Her eyes were yellow, but carried a tint of green as well. All she wore was a bare light blue shirt, blue jeans, and a fashionable pair of sandals.
"He's dead.. must've had a heart attack" I quietly said to her.
She looked at me but avoided my eyes, clenched her hands together, and tightened up. I could tell she was terrified.
I reached out and turned her head towards me forcing her to make eye contact.
"I promise I will never harm you" She nodded her head, and understood.
"Do you have a name? Mine is Soren." She simply nodded her head again.
"Would you care to tell me?"
"It's... Li, Lillica"
"Lillica... what a beautiful name. Where are your parents? I will walk you home safe." Instantly she began to weep. I could understand where this might be headed.
"My mommy died when I was really little, and daddy..." She started crying even harder, and after a short while brushed her tears away.
"Daddy doesn't love me. He would hit me, and tell me I'm worthless, how I should've died instead of mommy. One day daddy ran off, and never came back for me."

I helped her up. "Come with me, you need rest. I'll make you something to eat as well." Her eyes became wide. She probably had not had a meal or good nights sleep in quite a while.
"You're shivering, don't you have a coat? Here take mine." I took of my leather coat, and wrapped in around her. It was much to large, and the back flaps were dragging on the ground, I'd get to cleaning it later. I began to walk back down the alley, to finish my trip home. "Are you coming with?" I said I turned back towards her.
"Coming!!" she darted towards me. As she caught up, she put her arms around me, and hugged me.
"Thank you so much. You saved me!"
I couldn't help but smile. This girl, that I had just met not 10 minutes ago, was the only person I've actually showed caring for in over 10 years...

*Sound of a door sliding open*
"Welcome to my humble abode, Lillica"
*Growling*
"AHHHHH!! What is that thing!" She yelled staring at the small white creature in front of her.
"Oh haha, that's Vellux. He's a fox. Don't worry he's friendly. He growls like that when he's excited."
"But why is he white! I've never seen a fox like that before!"
"I believe he's albino... it's a genetic disorder that causes him to have white fur & red eyes. But enough about him, you should go rest, and I'll make you some food." I walked over to the bed, and quickly made it. "There you go!"
She trudged over and layed down, as I emptied my bag to make sure everything was still intact, luckily it was. I grabbed the rice cooker that I had taken a few years back, and hooked up to my small generator. When it was done, I filled a bowl and brought it over to her. She ate it quietly, smiled at me when she was done, and passed out not to long after. Vellux, jumped up on the bed next to her, and curled into a ball near her head.
"Haha, bet you didn't think you would make a new friend today did you."

I sat down at my desk, opened my laptop, and decided to finally try to figure out what those monsters that I had heard stories about were. I typed in the key words "Horns, Pink Hair, Killing" into the search engine, and hit the enter key...


(Nyuux)
“Well, here we are. Home sweet home.” said Mika in her welcoming voice.
(“Wow, an actual home, there’s a bed, a shower, and everything I’ve seen from the outside, and now…I’m finally on the inside.”)
“So tell me about yourself. You said your name was Cyrax? Such a strange name.”
“Yes, I picked it myself. Until you asked me what my name was, I didn’t have one. Never saw a reason for one.”
“Hmm, you’re parents didn’t name you?”
“No…I was thrown away immediately after I was born. And…hmm, may I use your shower?”
“Oh wow! My God…uh sure go right ahead.”

(“The water…so warm…I have never taken a warm shower before. I can finally feel clean, and rinse off all of these dried up blood stains on my body from over the years.”)

“Hey! I left some of my brother’s old clothes on the bed for you to wear.” Mika announced to me as I turned the water off to dry. “Now you don’t have to wear those old sheets you called clothes.” I walked out of the bathroom and saw the nice clothes laying on the edge of the bed. The colors felt so inviting…black jeans, black shoes, and black shirt and a dark purple flannel with a black checkered pattern. While I finished dressing in the new look, I noticed one thing and one thing only…my hat…it was missing.

(“She’s going to see my horns! What happens if she does? She’ll throw me out on the streets again. But…what if she calls some one, like the police. I mean I could easily escape, but then I’ll have people after me…ones that may not stop until I‘m captured or even dead.”)

“Are you okay in there?”, Mika asked worryingly.
“Where’s my hat? I need my hat…please.”
“Oh, I threw that dirty thing away, you really don’t need it.”
“You don’t understand…I REALLY need m…” Before I could finish, the door burst open quickly. I closed my eyes and slowly turned around, not knowing what to expect.
After a few moments, I opened my eyes slowly and there she was. Mika, a face worth a thousand words…but in this case, all I needed was one…terrified.
“Y-y-you…h-have horns! You’re one of those d-diclonius, things!” I could have left then and there, but she went on about “other” diclonius just like me. “There’s been mysterious murders lately and according to everything I’ve seen, it has to do with you monsters! I should have known when I looked into your eyes, no one has eyes like that, but you seemed so alone and my judgment got the better of me.” After a few moments of silence, she said one word…”Leave.” I could feel a lone tear begin to form in my left eye, but I held it in. I left her home without saying a word, feeling even more disgusted than sad. Disgusted…with humans.

Yet again, I was being given nasty, hostile looks everywhere I went. But while my disgust for humans was rising, I remembered what Mika had said before “things”…“monsters”.
(“That must mean there are others around. I wonder…if I can find them.”)

“Hey freak!” I heard this deep voice with another set of footsteps. I turned and not to my surprise there stood 2 men, built like they spent hours a day lifting weights. the man on the left stood at 6 foot 4, looked like he weighed roughly 250 pounds. He held a steel bike chain while the other male held a splinted baseball bat. He stood even taller than the other at 6 foot 8 and definitely weighed around 300 pounds.
“You’ve got some nerve showing your face around here.” While this idiot went on about how I was a freak and how him and his buddy were going to rip me limb from limb, all I could think of was how tedious everything was becoming.

“Since the special forces missed this one, I say we kill it and get us a reward.” the larger man said in a cocky voice. “Enough talk let’s kill it!”

(“Enough of this…I won’t kill them, but I’ll rough them up a bit, after all, I need to get some aggression out.”)


(Dreachon)
He had been paying close attention to the information that was being sent to him, apparently things were starting to get more heated. Just as the boss had anticipated and this was just what was needed to stir the upcoming war, a war to end all further wars.
“So Vamp are you reading this as well?”

“Aye, it would seems the fools have initiated it themselves, well that is certainly going to save us the effort from having to do it. Still it should distract us from our current objective.”
Already a group of choppers had departed from them, heading towards their own goal further up north the rest maintained their current altitude and heading.

“No need to inform me of that, still I would relish the opportunity to have a little payback at the G.O right now.” Kruger joked as he looked at the radar, even at top speed it would take over an hour before they would reached the point of impact. If anybody had survived they would have likely been long gone by then, the same could be said for what remained of the G.O base nearby. All locations that would by the time of their arrival just be deserted.

“No time for that, we have a mission ahead of us, just be grateful there will be enough bloodshed for you in this fight.“ Vamp was quick to inform him. “Still it should be nothing that we can’t handle, these are just private security guard.”

“And for a moment here I thought it would be a fight, that is just going to be a pest control” Kruger growled as he heard the details, what had sounded at first to be a good combat was just going to devolve in a petty assassination operation. Really if he known that he would have refused or just set out on his own, perhaps he might just do that very thing after this job was over.
“Why don’t we just get that over with, I say we blast our way inside, kill anything that moves and call it a day. Just use the frikkin rocket pods for a change, you know we have those!”

“As much as I would enjoy that you know those are not our orders.” Vamp rebuked. “We do it this way and it will ignite even more tension between the nations, after that we no longer have any remaining business in this country.”

“No frikkin chance in hell that I am going to back down from this, I still have a few scores to settle and those people are currently staying in this country. You know me better than that don’t you.” He grabbed his canteen and took a big thug from it, all this discussing was causing him a dry throat.
“Besides I still need to enlighten the good captain on the real betrayal that the G.O has down, how his precious commanders have sentenced so many to death for a flawed cause.”

“I would not bother with that, people like him are to thick-headed.” Vamp laughed over the radio, typical in his deep Slavic voice it sounded something more akin to a villain. “He has been around them for far too long, besides the roots of this infestation have sunken very deep.” There was a moment of silence between them.

“Well at least after this one there will be one less root to deal with, so let’s go and just get this done with.” The choppers continued on their course, keeping low they were able to easily stay underneath the radar as the closed in on their target.
Up ahead on the hill the mansion was starting to come into view.


(Reric)
Elena nodded once. "Very well then, I expect your cooperation through this entire ordeal. Now for all of you, there is an important matter that must be discussed." The Master General faced everyone, her single eye seeming to glare at each one at the same time. There was a note of extreme certainty in her voice, even more strict than before. Whatever it was, this next declaration was of high importance.

"I have received the memories of the one called No. 12. I have seen the horror and pain that you girls have gone through. Now there is another matter that must be discussed.

Within my memories there seems to be something strange closely connected with you girls. Something that similar to an internal voice inside of your head.

From my memories of No. 12, this seems to have been a major cause of problems. An voice, one of anger, frustration, murder, it would appear to be common within your kind. Of course we would usually refer to this as an extreme form of schizophrenia and delusion but it seems far more than that.

It has become clear right, if you are to live among humanity, we must quell this force inside of your mind. Failure to do so and I can promise that there is no way you will ever be able to live among side us. This is not a guess but a simple fact, if we cannot find a cure for that hidden insanity that lives inside you, I will have no choice but to end all of you." There was no pity in her voice. She spoke nothing but the truth, stern, strict and emotionless. Elena was more than willing to help seek treatment but she was also just as willing to destroy if none could be found.

That was after all The Great Order, to seek the safety, justice and law throughout the world. There job however wasn't to be heroes or saviors. People die all the time and for the sake of justice, many people sometimes are forced into situations where they don't belong. She has known this for a long time and has long since accepted her job. She is neither hero nor villain, a neutral setting that must look at all sides and then pick what she feels is the best course of action.

"You understand what this means now. Your existence rests on the fate of this problem and a hopeful cure for it. I will do everything in my power to seek your treatment of this insanity and allow you to co-exist with us humans. But you know now that if we can't, if there is no way to find a cure for the voices of murder that rack your brains.

...All is lost for you.

...Diclonius will be seen as the world wide threat of humanity. Search and destroyed, The Great Order will annihilate your kind without exception."

She turned away and brought out her specialized radio. There was another thing that needed to be done. "This is Elena Squratoli, Master General of The Great Order. There is an important message that must be delivered.

...As you already know, we are in stalemate battle with a horned Diclonius calling herself Queen Midori. There is now a second problem. Ex-member Kruger has betrayed us, be on the look out for him. Under my orders you are to kill on sight, leave no a chance for him to even think of anything. Hunt him and everyone associated with him down.

I'll teach that bastard, what happens when he messes with the G.O."

On that same note, Elena reminded herself that the next time Hector wanted to hire people, they'd go through a screening first.

There was one last thing that needed to be done as well.

"The final order for now. It has been discovered that both Yamamoto and Excalibur have keep hidden facilities housing Diclonius in torturous conditions. All those who find such places are to set free the girls and destroy the locations after attaining any possible material that seems of use. The judgement of these horned people will be done though law, not through senseless imprisonment because of some mad men.

Any of these girls are to be escorted to the G.O Headquarters, housed and cared for with kindness. Although if any of them act in hostility you are allowed to deal with them as see fit. I expect kindness and respect though throughout the entire thing."

She knew she would have to explain this last part to the girls who were with her.

"You understand why this must be done. The dangers you girls possess is not something to be taken lightly. I will see that you are treated kindly by the G.O. but until this cure is made I can't exactly have you walking around. Especially when some of you have gone through many painful things, you're minds are warped by hatred. I'm afraid I cannot allow such dangers to go by unnoticed.

You have my word that the G.O will treat you all fairly, you will fed, watered, clothed and taken care of. But you will also be constantly watched while this happens. This is unfortunately the most I can offer for freedom as of right now."

Now to finish things off, the world had hit a new high of problems. No longer could the Brigadier Generals be kept located entirely at the Headquarters.

"...Brigadier General, Vastopida. Collect a group and head down here. You are to specifically hunt down and kill Kruger and his associates."

---
---
"As you command, Lady Elena." Vast stated with a sigh. Stretching and getting up. The deal with the group of people had been exhausting and now Elena was giving this order.

"Well guys, I wish you all luck here."

"Later mate, good luck." Maxwell muttered, pounding his fist against Vast's own while Ivan Cos nodded in approval, crossing his arms.

Vast gave a short smile, threw the black coat and black scarf around him and set off to collect the men and weapons he needed. As he left Maxwell stood by his computer, and thought to himself.

"...Ivan, I'm sending a message to Rosary. This group seems to be well aware of Diclonius and right now we need all the help we can get."

"Understood." Was Ivan's only response.

Through encryption, Maxwell could only relay his message through the last feasible location and hope Rosary got it. He had no way to discover their true location and that wasn't his objective anyways.

"This is Maxwell of The Great Order. You have already had information on us before so I am assuming you may already know of the message Master General Elena has sent. You are more knowledgeable about Diclonius than we are, I implore that you help us."

And then he sent.


(Dreachon)
Already the troops started to disembark from the transports, using the lines they quickly rappelled to the ground below. Vamp had no such needs and just dropped from the helicopter landing perfectly and gracefully on his feet.
Giving the orders already the troops started to fan out as each squad went after their own designated target. Vamp watched in satisfaction as the men moved out.
“So tell me, are you planning to come down here as well or do you prefer to stay up there and wait for me to finish this one?”

“Jest all you want.” The Alligator having overseen the landing of the transport helicopters was already coming down, the whine of its rotors started to die down as it touched the ground. He opened the canopy and signaled to Alexi that he could took off again quickly.
“Don’t think I am going to strain myself in this fight, now get your own worthless hide inside.” He snarled as he grabbed some of the tobacco.

“Argh, do you honestly have to chew on that disgusting stuff at a moment like this.” Vamp waved away the odor that was coming from it. “Honestly I wouldn’t even feed that to a rat.”
He wasn’t fond of such matters as he considered them vulgar and disgusting.

Kruger scoffed at his remark. “Right and that little blood sucking you have done in the past is supposed to be a healthy snack. God you are such a hypocrite at times.”
He slammed an ammo clip into the rifle, right now he had swapped the shotgun for a more useful assault rifle. Like the others it was also equipped with a silencer but if he really wanted to make no use he would be using the new machete, he was looking forward to using it.
“Alright men, you make the kill you get the spill.” He signaled through the radio making sure that the rest knew what their goal was. “Just remember to make sure that no survivors are left.” He set off with a small cadre of men right behind him.

“I am going to take care of the upper floors, enjoy mopping up.” Vamp laughed as he leaped upwards, quickly climbing to the roof without showing any effort.
Kruger watched annoyed, yeah just a way for Vamp to go showing off his abilities. “Count your days.” He growled as they moved towards the front entrance.

The first men were dropped before they even knew what had hit them, a single shot through each head quickly silenced any further resistance they might have offered.
So far the operation was progressing smoothly, almost too smoothly for his liking, there was no sport in this kind of fighting. Facing your opponent on open battle was more enticing to Kruger as he preferred it when his opponent knew he was coming, he enjoyed it when they knew who it was that would end their lives.
Hacking off the head of the nearest statue he watched it scatter across the marble floor, this place was too much alive with trivial spoils that a person didn’t deserve.
“Tell me where there any reservations about burning this place down to the ground?”
One of the men nodded. “The bodies must be discovered, they must also be easy to identify. The Boss has been clear that no mutilations or damage are to be incurred on their faces.”
Kruger laughed. “Fine then, this really is becoming a rather boring task.” Barely spoken he opened fired catching several of the house servants in the crossfire.
“Stupid people just getting in my way.” He shot a servant maid as she lay there crying on the floor.


(Chiyo)
Lilian couldn´t believe what she heard from this arrogant woman. She dared to speak for her whole species? Like she would know them?! How dared she!!!!
The problem was she couldn´t voice all these thoughts loudly or she would get into trouble. Only her face briefly showed her annoyance and anger before she hid it behind a neutral and stoic expression. She was loyal to Midori, no matter what she has told Elena. That doesn´t mean she could give any informations to her queen. Not without looking at the bigger picture behind this mess.

"Arrogant human!" Lilian thought. The moment she declared that she and her species has to be terminated, she would fight against her. It would prove then that the humans weren´t interested into peace or the end of fightings. She also didn´t want to die just because a powerful woman ordered her minions to begin the killing. The overconfidence alone made her rage building up.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -- - - - - - - -
Meanwhile

Midori´s group had their preparations completed and were more than eager to get their revenge at the battle they had lost. It wasn´t a big fortress. Only a small outpost with small numbers of a few guardsmen and civil staff. Maybe a few automatic defense systems and camera´s but that was most of it. The distance would take a little while but Midori calculated only 30 minutes or one hour at max. They could move fast with their vectors after all and they could also quickly vanish into the dark if necessary.

"Okay. Naomi will hit their defense with a cyber attack first. When the defense is disabled we will jump over the walls, break in, kill most of the humans and capture some of them. The rest searchs for informations about anything related to their plans, troop movements and destroy the rest. We will hit them hard!" Midori explained. The atmosphäre was intense and she could see the longing for blood in each of their eyes. The queen smiled satisfied.

"No crazy actions. I want you all back safe and healthy. I also join this attack."

Midori wouldn´t order a thing she wouldn´t do herself. It was also a opportunity to see firsthand what could happen and to do counter-measures against it. Most of the girls pumped their fists in the air and answered affirmative calls. After that the group was leaving.

45 minutes later the outpost foxtrott charlie was confronted with a malfunction in their camera surveilance and auto defense system...


(Uni)
"Diclonius, so that's what there called. I had only hear stories, and thought they were a myth... but they're more real than I could've imagined." I let out a deep breath.
"My family must have been confused with these monsters, because of their magical powers. My people didn't kill anyone though... so why, were we elimantated over these freaks!... I HATE them." Perhaps I was being hasty about my opinion, but after ten years, I needed something else to blame, to take my anger out on. Let's be real here, the government stole what could have been a happy life away from me, but causing total anarchy isn't exactly a one man job, and I've never had anyone to talk to other than Vellux.

I looked back at my screen to continue researching, because sitting here thinking was just getting me angry.
"DAMN!" I said as the screen went black and the laptop powered off. I had not kept the battery charged. I glanced over towards my generator, throught the dim candlelight, and thought to turn it on.
"No, it will make too much noise and wake her up" I thought to myself. I would call it a night, but I needed to find out as much about these "Diclonius" as I could. I've lived by myself for ten years, and yet I'm so unaware of what looks to be a rather big thing these days.

Slowly I began to walk towards the loveseat and grabbed my coat. If I can't actually research about them, I'll simply go out myself and find one. As I tightened the straps of my coat I walked towards the bed. Vellux & Lillica were sound asleep.
"Be safe you two, I'll be back before morning" I whispered softly, to not wake them up.
"Just one more thing" walking over to a darkened corner of my quarters, I picked up my weapon. A fine bow, custom made to function as a dual sword. A quiver was laying next to it, with three arrows inside. I grabbed it, and wrapped it around me to rest on my back. I slid the door open, and quietly walked outside, and closed it again.
"At least the storm has passed." With a quick stride, I set out in search for a Diclonius. I don't why I wanted to find one so bad, and hell I don't know where to even start looking for one. I decided I would check some parks first. Might as well get to take in some scenery while I'm at it.
"Better hurry, I did say I'd be back before morning." I quickened my pace even more, as I set for my search.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

*Click*
The sound of the door closing was enough to wake him. Vellux perked his head up and glanced towards the door that his owner had just left from. He let forth a muffled cry.
"Where did he go?" A dreary Lillica asked to herself. She turned towards the fox who had been resting with her for the past few hours. Vellux looked up at her, and proceeded to jump onto her lap.
"Please don't abandon me like daddy did. Please come back for me..." Tears began to form in her eyes. Upon seeing the girl upset, Vellux stuck out his tounge, and began to lick her cheek.
"He'll come back won't he?" She asked towards the fox. Vellux let forth several yipping sounds, and gently brushed his tail back and forth. Hopping back off her lap, he trotted to the spot on the bed he had been resting, curled up and layed back down.
"Of course he will, he wouldn't just leave you here too. How silly of me to think. He saved me, so he must care!" After reassuring herself that it would be alright, she gently laid back down and peacefully fell asleep.


(Dreachon)
Keeping his pace he spent little attention to the pleas of mercy he heard from those who hadn’t died with the first shot, some of the men were getting sloppy.
He squatted down on his haunches as he listened to what an elderly man had to say, the man pleaded for his life.

“Please… call the… police… save my… daughter.” The man tried to reach out for him.
Snarling he grabbed the hand and twisted the man’s wrist.

“Don’t ever dare to address me, it is because of vermin like you that this world is so shitty!” He got up before planting his booth firmly in the man’s face. He got back on his feet before smashing the man’s face. “Now to stay down and die you rotten bastard!”
He grinned as he heard the groaning of the pain, writing in agony and pain the man finally gave out his last breath. “Well that is so much better now.”

He went on further executing who had through a wonder survived, he would have words with the men who couldn’t shoot to kill. He loathed having to clean up the mess that others made. A quick clean kill was so much preferred in these operations. “Damn punks!!” He cursed as he put a bullet through the head of several people finishing them off.

Turning on the radio he contacted Vamp. “I am telling these guys are fucking idiots! Next time I will select the men for such an operation and I will make damn sure they know on how to shoot to kill!!!”

“So I guess there were some survivors?” Vamp asked in a bemused way, honestly he wasn’t bothered by this. Sometimes people would survive a fatal shot through sheer luck.
“Would you prefer that I finish them off, then you can have go and search for the target?”

“Don’t fuck with me Vamp, you just find that worthless bastard and finish him off, I will get the dirty work done but these idiots are just really pissing me off!” Kruger closed the connection, he was no longer any further in the mood.
Looking up he decided he would look in the personal quarters, most of them hadn’t yet swept that area so if there were any survivors left they would be holed in there likely.

The smell in here was just unpleasant, too many flowers for his liking. He recalled what the man had said about a daughter. “Hey little miss I am coming now.” He listened to hear if there was a reaction to his words.
“I am going to find you, and kill you, and then I am going to deliver your corpse to somebody special.” Still there was no reply, it almost was a disappointment to him.
“I am just going to kill every last one of you and then burn the house to the ground. Then I’m gonna go back home, eat, drink and go to bed.” He stopped for a moment as he could hear a little girl cry.

He looked at the door, there was a name sign attached to it. “Aimi.” He read it out loud. “Such a nice name for someone so young to die.” He was about to kick in the door when gunshots splintered the door, he was pushed back violently by the ones that had hit him.
He cursed as he felt the bruises underneath his own body armor. “Okay somebody is going to fucking pay for this!!”
Barely had he gotten up when a security guard stormed out of the room, ducking under the sweep of the man’s he pulled out the machete and pressed the activating thumb.
Shoulder slamming into the man he drove it with both hands into his chest before twisting it. “Now die you fucking bastard!!” Pulling it back he slashed it again across the man’s chest splitting him in two.


(Nyuux)
The evening wind was cool and crisp. The air smelled of rain, clouds began to gather overhead. I stood and waited as the two buffoons began to charge at me. Even though they knew I was a diclonius, they lacked maybe the most important knowledge, my range.
“I’ll try not to hurt you guys”
“Shut up and bleed freak!” one said. As one began a wild swing with his bat, I immediately stop it dead in its tracks with one of my vectors.
“Huh?”, “What are you doing?!”, both were wondering what was happening.
“It’s not me doing it!”, “Move! I’ll do it myself!”
As the second man lunged forward, I decided just to trip him up. I looked down at the man as he landed at my feet. All I saw in his eyes were fear. Usually, I would end it here and walk away, but I felt the need to continue.
“You humans, you’re all the same…worthless pieces of trash interested in nothing but your own gain.”
I looked around as a small crowd began to form. I could hear a few things being murmured with the group.
“Look at that!, What’s going on?” I looked back at the still standing man, his mouth agape, bat still in hand. At that moment, something persuaded me to hurt him…and hurt him bad.
‘crack’…”Ahh!!”, the man screamed as I used a second vector to cut his hand off at the wrist. Everyone around gasped and looked in aw as the bat hit the ground still in the severed hand. The sound of blood dripping from his arm on to the cold concrete made me think.
(“Is this what I was born for?”) I felt nothing but satisfaction for what I did to him, which brought me to the other man still lying at my feet. He was just lying there, looking up at me as if about to cry.
“What’s it like…to feel fear? To feel useless? Do you expect me to show you mercy?”
The man could not muster up enough courage to reply after seeing what I did to his friend. I decided to end this little charade. I used a vector to grab his own chain and quickly wrap it around his neck before he could react. Not even 3 seconds later, I had him in the air, choking.
“Now you know how I feel around humans…unable to breath normal, always struggling for a way out.” His face began to turn a beet purple on the verge of passing out. As much as I wanted to let him go, I couldn’t. People like this didn’t deserve to walk the Earth, so I made it my prerogative to take at least one out.
I felt his life fade away as the struggling had ceased. I knew it was over, so I tossed the lifeless body against the side of a nearby vehicle. At that moment I remembered there had been a crowd watching me do these things and heard a voice yell out, “Quick call the police!”
(“I need to get out of here”) As I began to run down an alley, I had a sudden strange feeling.
(“Some one’s following me…but who?”)
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 4:57 pm

Spoiler:
(Drew)
Celeste blinked a couple of times dumbfounded at the directness of the queens and the politeness of the silpelits that followed them. She disliked the rude behavior of the queens, but wasn't going to complain. After all they could have slaughtered her or tried to take over the entire community. From what it seemed they had other designs. She didn't want to pursue them, so she turned around and cycled back to the community to prepare for the visit of the queens and their escort.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily led the group to the DEF base, but was completely shocked by the destruction that had been caused by the explosion. There hardly was any base left to speak of. Most of the building was a crater and from where she could see: there was an intense battle going on between Hector, a diclonius with a lot of vectors, and that squad she saw capture Kenshi.

She looked back at Rei. "Lets hope you can find him, dearie. It looks like there's a lot going on here right now."

She then daringly stepped forward and drew her M1911 pointing it at the squad of troops. She fired off one round at one of them and shouted out. "Hector, dearie, looks like you could do with a hand!"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins followed the entire distance. After some distance they felt the presence of another powerful diclonius. It became more difficult to find cover to keep themselves from following unseen. As soon as they saw the ruins they were put on high alert. Then they saw Lily pull out her gun and shoot at something and call out to someone.

This was when they decided to come out of hiding and approach to where they could see. They were still a fair distance away from Lily's group, but they saw the same scene. If they were to get a powerful dicloni like her on their side much could be accomplished. With that they let their presence as queens be known fully and strongly. While it wasn't as strong as the diclonius that was with Lily, nor the one in the ruins of the base, their presence had an awe inspiring force to it.

They looked back at Itoe and Vanessa and smiled. "Do what you will." Alana said.

"We will be assisting the diclonius fighting those men." Finished Ariel.

With that each of them picked up several rocks and pieces of debris with their vectors and readied to throw them at the humans fighting their comrade.


(Jamie)
The group arrived at the location that was destroyed by the big explosion, and by what was left; it looked like it took more than they thought. A crater filled where the building would have been and it seemed a battle had been going on between Hector, a diclonius and a squad that Zero guesses is not with Hector.

Zero saw Lily turn to Rei. "Let’s hope you can find him, dearie. It looks like there's a lot going on here right now." Lily then stepped forward took out her pistol, pointing it at the squad of troops. She fired off a round at them and shouted. "Hector, dearie, looks like you could do with a hand!"

Suzuki and Alice looked at Zero, seeing if he was going to join in, but he just stood there. Zero had no intentions to join the fight; he felt no reason to do so. “Are you going to help?” Suzuki asked Zero as he stood there, quiet and still.

Zero continued to just stand there, quietly before finally deciding to speak. “No, I am not going to join in on this battle…” Zero coldly replied. “I have no reason, nor want to join in…It would be pointless to risk your lives for a meaningless battle…” Zero continued. They were here to find the male diclonius, not fight. “If I were to battle I would be fighting the girl…harsh I know, but I have to think about my own species first…just like the girl would do for hers…for now we will watch and see what happens…”

----------------------------------------------------

Excalibur received a new report from the research facility:

From Chiyo Mihama

The subjects have made huge improvements with their abilities and are still obedient like they are supposed to. They will do whatever you want them to do without any complains or moral conflicts. The problem with the berserk ones still remains but we are planning to use mind-control devices to gain control over them or to use them as shock units in hostile-only areas. The first attack- and support teams have finished their final tests and are ready to go.

Chiyo Mihama

Excalibur looked at the report; he was pleased with how the project is improving; now it was time for them to be used. Excalibur wrote a letter back:

To Chiyo Mihama

I am pleased with how the project is going, if they are ready then I want them to be used as soon as possible, I also want you to go with them so you can see your hard work.

Do not disappoint me…
Excalibur

Excalibur then called for one of his men and gave him the letter. “Get this letter to Miss Mihama ASAP soldier” Excalibur said to the man, to which he nodded and walked away with the letter.

------------------------------------------------

Lance walked further into the forest; it looked like the path he was walking along was used a lot so it would be easier to find this warehouse. Eventually he saw a building in the distance, it was the warehouse. Lance arrived at the warehouse. “Now, to knock on the door like a gentleman and see who is in.” Lance said to himself as he knocks on the door.


(Drew)
Donald wasn't expecting to hear any knocking on the door. He was mostly done with his painting and while he didn't like the interruption stopping a while wouldn't hurt the painting. He opened the door to see Lance.

Donald gave him a quizzical look. He was unfamiliar with this man, was he an acquaintance of Lily? He might be a potential client. Donald scanned the man up and down and then said. "Hello?" His tone was quizzical in an almost interrogative fashion and it was quite cautious. With the recent goings on he didn't know if the man could be trustworthy or not.


(Uni)
"Hhuuu, huuuh" Who the hell am I kidding, I hate sprinting. Wasted all my energy to run to one park. I was never one who had amazing physical endurance. It wasn't helping that I got no rest from last night yet either, at this rate I'll be passing out on a bench and giving up my search. Judging by where the moon was I figured I still had 6 hours left before Lillica and Vellux would wake up. I decided to take a short break to catch my breath.

I found a small bench in the park, it was damp from the downpour earlier but It didn't bother me too much. As I sat down, I tried to recall everything I had learned about these "Diclonius" before my laptop died.
"Horns on their head", "Tearing off limbs with relative ease", and something called "Vectors". I had absolutely no clue what the last thing was.
"Damn, I really should have gotten around to researching these things way earlier than I did. It would have probably made this search of mine go a little smoother." I put my face in between both of my hands, and ran my fingers through my bangs. Pulling my face back, I glanced towards my bow which I had sat next to me.
"Not really sure why the hell I brought this thing." If I had really gotten into trouble, Diclonius or not I'm sure my hypnosis would do just fine, but with my bow I risk looking like a serial killer. On the other hand though I really did not know much about the Diclonius and I could be overestimating my special little trait. I guess my physical weapon could be useful.

Leaning back, my mind drifted off towards the girl I had rescued several hours ago. Why did I care for her well being? Perhaps I was destined to do a good deed for someone else, because of all the petty thefts I pull off. But I still couldn't understand how I smiled, after seeing how happy she was that I saved her. That man who tried to hurt her said something about me being her older brother. I never had a sibling before, but maybe just maybe I thought of her as a little sister? "Heh, Little Sister" Regardless she was my responsibility for now, until I can figure out if she has any other relatives.

My eyes cracked open as a gentle breeze caressed my face.
"Dammit!" I must have dozed off while I was thinking. Looking up to the sky, I estimated that not much time had passed at all. Either way I picked up my bow and continued back to my search for a Diclonius. I couldn't risk passing out again.

I wasn't running anymore, but I walked with quick strides. It had been roughly an hour since I left the park, and since then my search had not been going to well. I stopped into a shop that was still open, and used my hypnosis to get myself a free drink.
"I suppose trying to find a Diclonius wasn't my bes--"

A cracking sound had been heard in the distance, followed by a scream. It sounded like it came from a man, and that he had just received a large amount of pain. I turned my head towards the direction it came from, and could see a crowd of people. Over the heads of the crowd I could make out what seemed to be a large man being asphyxiated, and suspended in the air. Could it be a Diclonius murdering someone in front of a crowd?
"Maybe this is my lucky night after all" I whispered to myself. As much I didn't want too, I took off in that direction at full speed.

Getting closer, the man being suffocated was tossed into the side of cars. Someone in the crowd yelled out "Quick call the Police!"
Through the commotion, I caught a very short glimpse of who I assumed to be the assailant. Dark red hair, and a purple and black flannel was all I could make out as the figure ran down the alley. Turning back to the crowd I yelled to the nearest person,
"DID THEY HAVE HORNS?" No one spoke out, but a few heads had just nodded yes.
"Well well, lady luck must be on my side tonight" I said turning back I began down the alley way after them. I needed to hurry though, after all I did say I would be home before Lillica & Vellux woke up.

Sprinting down the alley I had thought about what I had just seen. "These Diclonius really don't fuck around" I decided fighting was not in my best interest, I really just wanted to learn more about these things.

"Slow down..." Is all I could think as I tried to catch up to them.


(Crane)
Rei was shocked to see that so little remained of the facility. Any hope she had of seeing Kenshi again drained to nothing. No one could have survived something like this. She just stood there staring in despair at the ruins of Yamamoto's once great Diclonius Holding Facility.

"Let’s hope you can find him, dearie. It looks like there's a lot going on here right now." Lily then stepped forward took out her pistol, pointing it at the squad of troops. She fired off a round at them and shouted."Hector, dearie, looks like you could do with a hand!"

Rei didn't bother to go with Lily. As a normal human, she would only get in the way so she decided to stay with Zero. It seemed he too had his own reasons for not joining the fight.
_______________________________________________

As Ryuuken's body hung limp in the air, dripping with blood, Suigetsu was silently calculating a plan to rescue him. In a normal fight, the odds would have been in their favor. 5 of the most elite warriors in the world against a frail little girl. However, this wasn't a normal fight, and that wasn't a normal girl. That was No. 38, one of the most powerful diclonius known to man. With 15 vectors so strong you could see them with the naked eye, even if they all charged her at once she could fend them off and still have vectors to spare. Still, they had to try something.

“If we don't act fast, Ryuuken is going to ble-”

“Let go of him you monster!” Genma yelled as he charged No. 38, not giving Suigetsu time to finish his thought.

As strong as he was, Genma was no match for 14 vectors head on. Before he knew it, he found himself on his back with a huge gash in his chest.

“Genma you idiot! We need to work together if we want to take this thing down!” Suigetsu yelled as he scolded their strongest member.

“Ahhhh, sorry boss. I got a little carried away.” he said as he got to his feet with a short laugh. “I haven't bled this much since the accident 3 years ago!”

“Yeah, yeah just get back over here!”

No. 38 was growing tired of Squad 0. It was time to end this. Taking advantage of Genma's stupidity, No. 38 threw Ryuuken's limp body towards the brute, then thrust all of her vectors outward. Suigetsu, along with everyone else were forced back unable to block such a powerful attack.

It was at that moment No. 38 was stopped out of nowhere by a delirious Hector who grabbed her shoulders with a broad smile and spoke in a vindicative voice

"Stand aside brat, you're in my way!" And tossed her aside, now facing the members of Squad 0 with his axe ready. "Stupid children lack discipline, within my grasp I will erase your crimes until nothing remains!

COME NOW CHILDREN, I'LL ANNIHILATE YOU ALL!!!"

As she got to her feet, No. 38 just stared at Hector with a blank expression as he yelled at the tree she had thrown earlier. She almost couldn't comprehend the sheer stupidity emanating from this one man.

“Now that's more like it!” Genma said as he gently laid an unconscious Ryuuken to the ground. He punched his fists together in anticipation. Ever since he had first laid eyes on him, Genma had wanted to meet Hector in glorious combat. He would be a worthy adversary indeed.

“Seth, you take care of Ryuuken!” Suigetsu ordered. “Koji and Takashi, you're with me!” he said as he moved over to Genma's position. If Hector was going be fighting, they couldn't afford to play around any longer.

“Ryuuken and Genma had enough trouble with just No. 38. Throwing Hector into the mix could spell trouble.” Suigetsu thought. “Though there does seem to be something off about him... hehehe, maybe No. 38 hit his head too hard.”

“Watch out!” Seth yelled as the sound of a gunshot went off nearby. Suigetsu could feel the wind as the bullet barely missed his head.

"Hector, dearie, looks like you could do with a hand!"

“What the hell?!” he said as he turned to see where this new attacker was coming from. Things were quickly getting out of hand. Meanwhile, No. 38 stood silently as she felt the presence of two diclonius queens. They were powerful, like herself, but she could care less. She had no intention of following anyone.

Not even a queen.


(Reric)
Hector turned, somewhat startled when everyone else seemed to be in a different location. Shaking his head, he wondered what he was doing near the tree and had to smile despite himself. "...Ha, that demon did more damage than I thought..." He muttered before hearing the gun shot.

"Hector, dearie, looks like you could do with a hand!"

The distinctive Irish accent, he could actually feel the wounds on his legs throb just by hearing that voice. There was no doubting the beautiful Irish woman and the one he had fought sometime ago was now standing there with a gun poised.

"...So, the savior of the Diclonius now comes." It was hard to tell if the response was an insult or a compliment at this point. His voice was rather jovial and high spirit but after what had happened between them, there was probably a small amount of animosity. But he kept his fervent thought of attack on Squad Zero but not before looking at the other group that had arrived.

"We've got quite a group here now, don't we...?" Hector mused, placing his finger upon his chin. He saw Rei first, his smile stationed on his face that if anything might've freaked the girl out a bit.

The next person he saw was Zero, his mask the iconic image that made him so well known. "Returned eh, masked man?" He questioned laughing softly before finally returning to the others, focusing some attention until he reached the horned girls. The twins and the new girl Alice, he found himself clapping loudly.

"Hahahahaha! How amusing, the demons run amok! The days get more and more and more interesting! Tell me Liliana, shall we continue our little match from before, and yell explanations of law and justice? Hyahahaha!" He continued to clap but returned back to facing Squad Zero. His radiant silver eyes were wide and chaotic, bringing his axe around he let it charge.

"...What will it be, Captain Suigetsu? Myself, No. 38, Liliana, The masked man, and three other Diclonius plus anyone else I might be forgotting? You're having trouble with one little girl...

...do you seriously want to continue this match of children's games?" Hector stated, poised to attack along with everyone else. "You're outmatcheed, outpowered, out-ability, out-everything.

Face it, Captain Suigetsu, the game is over, you've lost. Surrender yourself now and lay down your weapons, or be struck down by the law and order of justice.

...What will it be?"
---
---

The members of the G.O saw their network cut off. Everything went down, the defense system which kept them safe was deleted. The security cameras watching the area of Foxtrott was decimated. They were left completely alone in the dark. Sitting at his chair, Colonel Xavier tapped his mug lightly as the others entered. "...Everything's down, isn't it...?"

"Aye sir, it's clearly an attack on us."

He nodded calmly as if he had long since accepted the possibility.

"...I wonder who it is then...Kruger or the horned girls..." He spoke so calmly as if reading a bed time story to his children. For him and his team there was no dread but a single sense of understanding. They were all probably going to die now, but this time they would fight back in their own way.

"Get your weapons ready!" The Colonel roared. "If it's those Diclonius remember what we were told, keep your distance and save your ammo. If what they say is true, our guns are useless directly. Who knows if its the horned people or someone else, but this time they're on our turf. They better not think that just because they threw down our security we're just waiting to be slaughtered."

And more importantly, he made contact with Elena.

---
---

The eyepatch woman heard the response and listened carefully. "An attack already? I see...stand your guard Colonel, I'll be there as soon as I can." She didn't bother saying anything else, it would be more of a problem if she did. She finally called the Diclonius who had escaped from Yamamoto's facility over and made her order.

"...There's a chance that Queen Midori is attacking, come with me..." She gave a very stern gaze at Lilian when she said this.


(Dreachon)
Entering the room he watched as his attention was drawn to the small crib standing there, well it seemed that the daughter was younger than he had at first thought.
“Well let’s see what we have here.” He grinned as he stepped closer, the energized machete still clenched in his hand, it’s blade dripping with blood.
Pulling away the blankets he stooped, this child couldn’t have been older than maybe 7 to 9 months but what really intrigued him were the horns on her head. Kneeling down he took a closer look at them, they looked very similar to the other diclonius.
Amazed he touched them, yes they felt even the same as the ones he had harvested himself.

“Commander.” One of the troops saluted him as he entered the room as well. “The targets have been dealt with, we are being recalled back to base.”
He stooped as he noticed the child lying there.

“W-What is that, is it true what we were brief with, a horned human.”

“What does it look like to you moron, off course it’s a frikkin horned girl. Now get your sorry excuse of an ass out of my sight and get the choppers ready!” He felt annoyed by the soldier.

“Vamp we have a situation.” He placed down the machete and the gun on the drawer next to him as he looked gain at the child.

“Oh and what might that be?” He sounded amused by the prospect of something they hadn’t anticipated or planned for.

“Seems like our target had a daughter and not just anyone in particular, it’s one of those horned girls the G.O are struggling with.” Kruger informed him of what he knew about the diclonius and what threat they represented.

“Then you should kill her, the boss has no interest in them and our orders were very clear. No survivors, no exceptions.” Vamp sounded as cold as he always was when it came to orders, there never was any room for exceptions in his opinion.

Kruger smiled. “I understand.” He turned down the radio, looking at the crib still standing there he raised the barrel of his gun. “Guess it isn’t your day is it?”
He selected the full auto and opened fire turning the crib into splintered wood. He turned back on the radio. “Somebody bring me some supplies, I am going hunting tonight.”
One of the soldiers came back as he handed him a large bag and some extra equipment.

“What are you going hunting for sir?” He watched as Kruger filled with extra ammo.

“I am going to find an old friend and hunt some horned ones. Tell the halo crew they can set me off at the following coordinates.”
The soldier took the notes he was given and departed. Kruger grinned as he knew exactly where he needed to go next and who he would likely meet.

The rotors were already turning as he stepped on the ramp, he was pleased to see that save for him there were only a few others on board. “Are we ready for departure?”

“Yes sir, though it will take some time for us to reach your drop-off point.” They informed him of the route they would need to take in order to avoid detection.

Kruger nodded as he put the bag down and head towards the small magazine, if he was going to do that he would need some extra firepower. He dropped the assault rifle in favor of his trusted AA-12 along with whatever extra ammo for it he could lay his hands on.
Having taken what he wanted he went to the cockpit. “In form me when we reach the destination.”

Back at his spot he sat down and closed his eyes to grab a little nap. He had no idea on how much time had already passed when one of the crew came to wake him up.

“Sir we are nearing the designated drop point, you should get yourself ready for a combat drop as we cannot land there.”

“I see well then, let’s not keep them waiting, grabbing the bag he flung it across his bag taking care that it was well secured.
“I will keep in contact should I require an extraction.” He grabbed the line as the helicopter started to hover over 20 meters above the ground, outside it was already pitch black.
Taking a deep breathe he stepped off the platform. The ground came rushing towards him, taking care to land on his feet he got up.

“Well captain, it is time for us to do some little catching up.” He laughed as he looked in which direction he needed to go, luckily he was dropped of very close and if he kept a good pace it wouldn’t take him long to reach them.


(Nyuux)
As I made my sprint down this dark alley, I felt a bit confused. I knew some one was chasing me on account that I could hear a second pair of steps not too far behind mine.
(“Who could possibly be behind me? No way it could be a cop, the force isn’t that fast around here. Hmm…could it be just a random civilian? Only one way to find out…”)

At that moment, I decided to stop my sprint and slow down to a full stop. I could hear the other footsteps do the same, then for a few seconds, nothing but silence.

“Hey! You finally stopped, thought I’d never catch up to you.”, this person said seemingly out of breath. I turned around to see a man around my height and build with blondish hair. He was dressed in dark clothes, but what caught my eye was what seemed to be a crossbow.

“Well…you caught me, now what do you want that’s so important that you chased me? Wait a sec, didn’t you see what I did to those idiots? Why would you chase me in the first place, especially after seeing something like that?”

“I’ll get right to it then, I’ve been searching for one of your kind, Diclonius. I didn’t think I’d ever find one, and yet here I am, face to face with you.”

“Is this going anywhere?”

“Actually yes, I want to know more about what you are, what you’re species is capable of. I saw only a fraction of what you did back there, but believe me when I say, I’m didn’t chase you to fight.”
I could see it in his eyes that he was not here to fight me, but still, there was a reason for that bow.

“Well if you’re looking for answers, I don’t have any. You see, I myself am looking for answers, others of my kind. I want to know who I am, why was I born like this, what’s my purpose for being here. We’re supposed to be able to sense each other if we’re in a nearby area, but I don’t sense any. Although, I do get a great feeling something very big is happening somewhere involving others of my kind.”

“So tell me…uh, I didn’t catch your name.”
“Soren, just Soren.” His eyes became focused upon me as if getting irritated.
“Well, Soren, tell me exactly, why is a human like you so interested in us? I answered your question, so now answer mine.”


(Uni)
How absolutely worthless. "“Well if you’re looking for answers, I don’t have any." The audacity. I don't understand how you can live as a species for what I assume to be around two decades, and not have a single answer about your kind. Regardless, I can see I won't learn anything if I don't answer his question first.

Sirens can be heard in the distance, the mess that this diclonius was in surely attracted the attention of the local police force. I even heard one of the spectators yell out to call them. I can only hope we're safe here...

"It is my understanding you diclonius have a 'magical' ability, which I'll be honest here, I know nothing about it. You see, my family had the ability to possess magic themselves, using the energies that pulse through their bodies, and across the earth itself. However, many years before my birth the government feared for the people, that my family would use their magical abilites for chaos and destruction, and banished them far from civilization... even that wasn't enough. Eventually your kind 'The Diclonius' had been making quite a name for themselves, slaughtering all that stood in your path, and for what? It is in my best guess that I conclude my family was framed for the murders your kind committed. By the governments request, my family and village were exterminated. Humans, just like the innocent people of this city, erased all because they learned the arts of the supernatural..." A long pause in silence, as Soren inhales a deep breath, keeping his eyes fixated on the Diclonius in front of him.

"WHY DID MY PEOPLE HAVE TO DIE, WHILE MANY OF YOUR KIND ARE LEFT TO LIVE? YOU MONSTERS WERE THE MURDERERS, NOT MY FAMILY!!" The diclonius just stood there, listening to Soren yell, about many reasons why his families fate wasn't fair. The sirens in the background had become louder. They police force was surely at the scene the diclonius and Soren had left from.

"I apologize. My claims on your kind on based merely off of stories, and no factual evidence. I don't want to hate you, but there is nothing else for me to hate... to pin the blame on, barring the government itself." Reaching into his coat pocket, soren pulled out what looked to be a pen and a small packet of post-it notes. Quickly jotting something down, he tore off the top post-it, and put the rest back into his pocket along with the pen. Folding it up into a little plane, he gently glided it towards the direction of the diclonius.

"FREEZE! BOTH OF YOU PUT YOUR HANDS BEHIND YOUR HEAD AND GET ON THE GROUND!" The police found out the location of Sorens little chat. One of those damned civilians must've had told the police where he and the diclonius ran off too. Looking back up to the diclonius Soren decided to make the most illegal move of his life. He would need this diclonius alive and preferably not behind bars if he was to find out anything about them.

"That note I threw at you contains the address to my current living quarters. I would like to further this chat with you, but as you can see we've got some company. I can't afford anything to happen to you, so think of this as a favor, and an offer for trust from me. When I make my move, I need you to get away from here as fast as you can. Find anything OR anyone you need, and meet me at my living quarters at around dawn." Finishing up his statement, Soren grabbed his bow firmly in the center of the handle, reached into his quiver, placed the arrow on the bow, drew the string back, and turned to face the officer all within a fraction of a second.

Before the officer could say anything the arrow had pierced his left eye. He was dead instantly.
"GO!" Soren yelled to the diclonius as he took off, and pulled the arrow from the officers skull. "Hmph, killing someone intentionall is a lot less satisfying that I ever would've thought..."
Hearing more footsteps down the alley, Soren could see that almost the whole station had arrived, and were quickly going to find him. Kneeling over, he pryed the gun out of the dead cops hands, and made sure it was loaded. Without turning to look back at the diclonius, he turned down another alley being sure to make lots of noise. He could only hope that the Diclonius would show up later, possibly with another one, and that he himself would be alive as well.
"Ahaha, this night probably tops my list for dumbest ideas I've ever done"

"HEY LARD ASSES, I'M OVER HERE!"



avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:00 pm

Spoiler:
(Crane)
Kenshi's hopes of revenge were slipping through his fingers. There he was, surrounded by mercenary soldiers as he watched the man responsible not only for his master's death, but the death of countless other diclonius, get away.

“Get back here you bastard!!” he yelled as he charged the men standing in his way. Through a hail of bullets Kenshi ripped through soldiers like they were nothing, staining the floor red with their blood. Though he had no desire to take these men's lives, Kenshi had to admit that deep down, he was enjoying this.

“Every one of you stand back!” a voice yelled from within the crowd. For a moment, the gunfire and battle cries stopped as a single man came forth from the mass of mercenary soldiers. He was of medium height, the same as Kenshi, had spiky brown hair, and sported a large broadsword on his back.

“That uniform... You're from Squad 0 aren't you?” Kenshi asked in surprise.

“Ahh, very perceptive of you No. 37!” the man said with a condescending smile. “I am Takato of Squad 0, and I'm afraid I can't let you go any farther.”

“Well then... Try and stop me!!” Kenshi yelled as he charged towards Takato as he drew his blades. Takato quickly drew his broadsword with astonishing speed and blocked Kenshi's strike with his huge blade. For a moment the two stood locked in combat, their blades crossed as they stared each other down. Kenshi could tell just by looking at him that he was an experienced warrior.

Takato was the first to move as he sidestepped and swung his massive sword with deceptive speed. Reacting quickly, Kenshi blocked the powerful blow and countered with his own attack.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!” he yelled as he launched his attack.

“Too slow!” Takato said as he dodged Kenshi's attack. Even with such a huge sword, he moved with incredible speed. He was the fastest member of Squad 0 after all. He followed up as he swung his sword in a downward strike, as if it weighed nothing. Kenshi blocked with both of his blades as the force from the attack caused the ground beneath to crack.

Slamming his vectors into the ground, Kenshi pushed himself back to get some distance between himself and Takato. “You're a lot stronger than I ever imagined.” he said as he prepared his next attack. “But I don't have time to waste fighting someone like you!

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Surasshu o Tachi!” he yelled as he slammed his vectors into the ground, launching himself into the air.

“Surasshu o Tachi huh?” Suigetsu said with a smirk. “I think I read about this one in a report. He launches himself into the air, using the force of gravity to enhance the power of his strikes. Too easy!”

Lifting his sword up high, Takato prepared to block the incoming attack. “Come on No. 37! Lets see what you've got!” he yelled in anticipation. “As soon as he lands, he'll most likely have a few seconds where he's vulnerable. Thats when I'll strike.” he thought as he prepared a counter-attack.

As soon as Kenshi's blades made contact Takato searched for any openings, but found none as Kenshi immediately used his vectors to sidestep, catching Takato off guard. He recovered, and the two entered into a dance of swords with neither able to land a hit.

“Damn, this thing is good!” Takato thought as he avoided Kenshi's attacks. “I can tell just by looking at his eyes... this definitely isn't his first battle.”

“That's it!” Kenshi yelled as their blades crossed once more. Staring his enemy down he said, “Sorry to inform you... but I've been holding back. I don't have any more time to waste on you, especially since that bastard Yamamoto is getting away.”

“You've been holding back? Ahahaha, well let's see it then!”

“Don't say I didn't warn you. Furotingu-Ken Style: Shogekiha o Suraisu!”

“What is this power?!” Takato yelled as he tried the hold back the shockwave from a point blank Shogekiha o Suraisu. “I... I can't... I can't hold it!” he yelled as the force from the attack overtook him, sending him flying across the entirety of Level 0 and crashing into a wall. His body was crushed.

As the smoke cleared, Kenshi approached the now grievously injured Takato still embedded into the wall.

“Guahh... haaaa...” he panted as he coughed up blood. “What the hell was that? Diclonius don't have that kind of power! Just what are you?!”

“What am I? I am just a diclonius... nothing more.” he said as he left Takato to succumb from his injuries. The remaining D.E.F mercenaries just watched in shock as Kenshi left, too afraid to take action against such a being.

As he left to resume his pursuit of Yamamoto, Level 0 began to quake violently. The walls began to crack as chunks of the ceiling came crashing to the ground.

“This isn't good.. This whole area is going to collapse!” he said as he used vector walking to increase his speed. He soon came to the elevator, and beside it was the corridor Yamamoto and Dr. Noda had used to make their escape. He quickly entered it, and followed it through twists and turns for what seemed like forever. Then, he saw it. Up ahead, he saw light and as he emerged saw Yamamoto and Dr. Noda board an underground magnet train.

“What the hell is something like that doing down here?!” he wondered in amazement. “Yamamoto!” he yelled as he charged towards the train. He could see the man staring coldly at him through the doors with an evil, sadistic smile as the train began to move. Using his vectors, Kenshi leapt towards the train, swords at the ready as he prepared to slice through and enact his revenge. Time seemed to slow down for a moment as he flew through the air. After all these years, he was finally going to avenge his fallen master. All the pain, all the training, all these years of suffering... it all for this single moment. But that moment slipped through Kenshi's fingers, as he was a mere inches away when the train sped off at over 200 mph, his attack narrowly missing. As he landed, he just stood there with a blank look on his face as he watched the train speed into the tunnel. Even after the train had disappeared from sight, he remained there as Level 0 continued to collapse around him.

He dropped to his knees in desperation and anger as he screamed “AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

He had been so close, and now all was lost. Yamamoto had gotten away, along with the revenge he had coveted for so long. To top it off, he was trapped in a collapsing Level 0 with no way out. Kenshi remained on his knees as debris from the ceiling and walls landed all around him. He had accepted his fate.

“What the hell is wrong with you?!”

“huh?”

“How many years have you desired revenge? How many years have you worked for it? And you're going to give up just like that?! Your weakness disgusts me!”

Kenshi had no response to this. The demon was right, he was weak. He had failed, and now he was going to die.

“So that's it huh? You're just gonna sit here and die? What about Yamamoto? Are you going to let him live and keep killing more of our kind? What kind of diclonius are you?”

“What kind of diclonius am I? A weak and pathetic one. Yamamoto was right in front of me, yet I still couldn't kill him.”

“So what if you didn't kill him?! That just means you get up and try again! Even if you fail 1000 times, you get up and keep trying! You're a diclonius, the superior species! Now get up and prove it!”

“You know what... you're right.” Kenshi said as he got to his feet, his resolve strengthened. “I'll keep on hunting Yamamoto. I won't stop until he's dead!”

Turning towards the exit of the underground station, Kenshi prepared himself.

“Now, I've just got to find a way out of here.”


(Drew)
Lily smiled at Hector's statements. She looked over all of the men, her eyes landed on Suigetsu and she bared her teeth viciously. "So DEF man, you heard what he said. You've a couple options now. You can surrender to him and hope the angry dicloni here spare you to be judged by the Great Order. You can all try and fight your way out and most likely be killed in 'self-defense' we'll call it. I'm sure the ladies would be more than happy to take out their 'self-defense' on you. Finally, you can try and run and maybe make it out but with casualties to the point where you won't even be in the picture anymore."

She pointed her gun at his center of body mass. "Now that you've got your choices, pick."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins both were a bit surprised at the vicious cold tone that Lily picked up as she spoke to the men that were now in a stalemate. They knew they were in a superior position. Then they felt the presence of the male diclonius, Kenshi. He was underground. Not far to their right was a staircase that was partly covered. They knew Lily would be safe here for the time being and made the choice to find their way to the male diclonius.

The twins lifted the debris quickly and made their way down the stairs. The lights had gone out and now the red glow of the emergency lighting filled the hallways. Using their perception of the precense of Kenshi they traveled the empty and quiet halls with determination. They eventually found him inside what was a deep underground subway. His precense was so powerful that it overwhelmed their sense of the other dicloni that they knew were nearby.

Ariel took Alana's hand. Then they looked at him scanning him completely. This was the strength they were looking for. The strength that could protect the diclonius race. Alana smiled. "We thought you were not real when you were first spoken about near us. Yet here you are."

Ariel continued. "You are a superior diclonius. A King perhaps. However, that is not the matter at this moment. You clearly have a mission on your mind."

They could tell from the way he stood that he was here because of a purpose that only he had. Alana gestured to the subway. "It seems whatever it was you were after has gone and left. However, we have access to ways for you to find whatever that is."

Ariel finished. "We wish to help, however we also would like your assistance in the matter of our race's survival. You see, we cannot survive if our sisters continue to slaughter humans, but we also cannot survive if we do not place our seed into them. We simply ask for your support in the matter of our survival. For without humans we will become extinct, but if we continue down the path of war with humans that may very well become a fact either way."

They stopped to listen to his response. They knew that if he decided to attack them it would be impossible to defend themselves even with their combined strength. They understood that he was a greater power than themselves and his actions took precedence over theirs. They also suspected that he knew all of that. Both of them were afraid for the first time in many years and it was all because of the presence of this diclonius.


(Uni)
"I'm really getting tired of all this damn sprinting" Out of breath, Soren turned to see that a few officers had followed him down another alley, just as he planned. "Hopefully this will give that diclonius time to get out of here, never did catch his name though. I can only hope he shows up as I asked."

"Stop right there criminal!" The police were coming in quick. They were trained to chase down people who broke the law after all. On top of that, Soren had killed one of their men, something he wasn't exactly proud of but it needed to be done. Aggravated that Soren wasn't slowing down, they drew their weapons and began to fire, the sounds of the gunshots reverberated through the alley and all adjacent ones.

"Holy hell, they really want me dead! Anything goes now!" Looking up to the sky quickly, he was thankful how dark it was which certainly wasn't helping the police aim. Up ahead in the distance he spotted a break in between the building walls lining the alley that allowed some moonlight to break through. Upon reaching it Soren juked in the light, to throw his followers aim off.
"Damn that was close!" he said shortly after he felt a bullet graze right by his hair. Darting ahead a few more feet, he stopped on a dime, pulled out the gun he had picked up from the dead officer, and aimed it down towards the lit area, right as two officers were running through. He fired off two shots, one officer dropped, the bullet ripped through his skull, ending his life instantly.

"Damn I missed!" He pulled the trigger again, but nothing happened. "What kind of shit is this? What kind of police man only carries one damn bullet in the clip!" Tossing the gun to the side, he turned back around and began running again. The other officer still on his tail, and he could hear the footsteps of another not to far behind. Still running he approached another alley to his right, he sharply turned and placed his back to the wall, listening carefully to what the two officers following him said.

"He went that way sir! Saw him turn the corner up ahead." Soren noticed he had addressed the other officer as 'sir', meaning the head officer was one of the two men following him.
"Don't worry, we'll catch this bastard. We're to far away from the scene to corner him, but that's fine. I want to end this twat myself! Follow my lead!" Keeping good pace, but quietly the two officers made their way to the alley Soren had turned, but with no idea he had been right behind the corner listening in to them. He would wait for the right time to make his move.

"Careful, he's a crafty one!" inches away from the corner they were right where Soren wanted them. In one decisive movement, he twirled his bladed bow over his head, and spun around from the corner. "GET HIM SHO-" before he could finish, one blade of the bow was sticking into his chest. Leaning forward, Soren swung his left leg around his back kicking the other officer in the chest, hitting him against the wall and causing him to drop his pistol. Pulling his bow out of the mans chest Soren ran up to the other, and could tell by his badge, that his was the Head officer. Grabbing him by the collar of his shirt he slammed him into the wall opposite of the one he had been kicked into. Looking into his eyes he began the use of his hypnosis.

Replaying through his mind, was the past few moments of what Soren had did, back to his conversation with the diclonius. However the officer saw himself. Telling the diclonius to run, he turned and shot his own man. Sprinting down the alley, taunting his own force to run after him. He witnessed himself shooting them down. What had he become? A man who shot down his colleagues in cold blood. He had to turn himself in. Attone for what he had done...

Bending someones mind and memory to believe something else entirely by presenting them with a false reality, that was just one of many things Soren could do with his hypnosis. Backing carefully he kept his eyes locked with the officers, then took off down the alley towards the main road. "What have I done!" he could hear the officer yell out. "I'm sorry my men, I will follow my duty, and turn myself as the criminal I am."

Breaching the road, Soren took some time to catch his breath. "I really hope I never get in that sticky of situation again." It would be about an hours walk home, Lillica and Vellux should be waking up around that time. He smiled, it had been a rough night and the sight of two friendly faces is what he would like most right now.

Over the horizon on his walk back, he could see the Sun beginning to rise. Shops were starting to open, so he would decide to stop into one and grab a drink. Placing a bottle of water on the counter, he decided he would actually pay for it. There was a T.V. behind the counter with a ticker going across the bottom.
Breaking news! A scene of terrible crime here as the local head of police has admitted to murdering his fellow officers! Soren stood there silently watching it as the clerk handed back his change. "Holy hell that was quick, news spreads quick around this city." He thought to himself quite worried. Then as he left the shop he let out a small chuckle. "I can't believe that actually worked!"

Finally he arrived at his home. With a smile he opened the door.
"YOU'RE HOME!" Lillica exclaimed, with an expression of Joy on her face, as Soren slid the door closed. "Never been happier to be here!" He said with a grin on his face.


(Crane)
"We thought you were not real when you were first spoken about near us. Yet here you are."

Kenshi turned around with his swords drawn as he heard the strange voice behind him. To his surprise he saw only 2 young, twin diclonius standing before him.

"You are a superior diclonius. A King perhaps. However, that is not the matter at this moment. You clearly have a mission on your mind."

They could tell from the way he stood that he was here because of a purpose that only he had. Alana gestured to the subway. "It seems whatever it was you were after has gone and left. However, we have access to ways for you to find whatever that is."

Ariel finished. "We wish to help, however we also would like your assistance in the matter of our race's survival. You see, we cannot survive if our sisters continue to slaughter humans, but we also cannot survive if we do not place our seed into them. We simply ask for your support in the matter of our survival. For without humans we will become extinct, but if we continue down the path of war with humans that may very well become a fact either way."

“Not interested.” he said almost immediately. “I'm not a king, or whatever you think I am. I only have one goal, nothing else. What I am interested in, however, is just who you two are. And how the hell did you find your way this far undergro-”

Kenshi was cut off as a huge piece of debris dislodged from the ceiling. He used his vectors to push himself out of the way.

“Come on, we need to get out of here! This place is going to collapse any second!” Scanning around the area, Kenshi spotted the stairway in which the twins had entered. “Come on follow me!” he said as he ran towards the exit. As the three approached, a violent tremor shook Level 0, and the entire stairway collapsed.

“Damn!” Kenshi said as their only way out was destroyed. “Now what are we going to do?” he thought as he frantically tried to think of some way to escape.

“I hope you two are skilled with your vectors, because your going to need them! Follow me!” he said as he ran back through the corridor in which he had chased Yamamoto, dodging falling debris along the way. After many twists and turns, they arrived back at the main area of Level 0. Kenshi ran as fast as he could to the elevator, passing Takato on the way.

“Well, did you get him?” Takato said in an amused voice. He looked pathetic. His body was still embedded into the wall from Kenshi's attack, ragged and bleeding. He could tell by the look in Kenshi's eye's that he had failed. “Hahahaha, you didn't get him did you? Well too bad! Looks like your going to die down here without getting your precious revenge! Ahahahaha!”

Kenshi just ignored him as he continued to the elevator. He furiously typed commands into the control panel, hoping that something would work.

“Its no use No. 37! The elevator was disabled before the missile hit, not to mention the power is down! Your all trapped!”

“Damn!” Kenshi shouted as he slammed his fist into the control panel. He wasn't going to let it end like this. Turning to the twins he said “You two! Stand back!” as he drew his swords.

“Furotingu-Ken Style: Tsuinsurasshu!” he shouted as he sliced open the elevator doors. The elevator shaft inside was empty, and looking up all Kenshi could see was darkness.

“We have no choice. We'll have to climb our way up. It should be no problem if we use our vectors.” Kenshi said to the twins. Turning to Takato, he said “You two go ahead... I'll be right behind you.”

________________________________________________________

Suigetsu could only laugh at Hector and Lily's threats. How had things gotten out of hand so quickly? Just a while ago they only had No. 38 to deal with. Then out of nowhere, Hector and then whoever these newcomers were showed up.

“Hehehehe, well I think theres only one choice to be made here.” Suigetsu said. “Koji, Takashi, Genma... You're with me. Seth, you look after Ryuuken.”

Drawing his dual anti-vector hanguns, Suigetsu prepared himself for what could very well be his final battle. Acknowledging the situation, Koji, Takashi, and Genma did the same. They weren't going down without a fight.


(Bacon)
"What is known about him sir?" Asked one of the people behind the glass.

"Why ask a question like that now." Answered the higher ranking one.

"Well, he is always so behaved, and he even is given things. Is that not dangerous."

"He has never caused a incident in this facility, and he seems not to want to."

"But really all the objects we let him mess with."

"We take precautions don't worry, all the clothes given to him while the experiments aren't done have been made so he could not us them as a weapon along with the books."

"As a weapon?"

"He can throw can't he."

"Yes, but lacks vectors."

"Yes that is true, but can you not pass a ball with your arms."

"Well that does make sense I guess, but what do you mean non-lethal."

"No buttons or anything hard like a shoe, books are just papers with number to give them order, things like that."

"Well it does make more sense that way."

My number is 13, it is a sign of unluckiness. I was born without vectors and that is why I am branded as I am. My story is not pleasant like I assume the others aren't. I was lived in the human world for a long time before I was sent here. My parents decided to keep me even though I was born with those bone like horns. They divorced when was young, and my mother remarried. I learned to love my step dad in the younger years, but that was of course a child like mistake. He turned into a selfish, bully that I despised. My father who I got to see often remarried and divorced again to, like my mother did in the later years. In school however was a like minded story, bullying for the stand out kid. My mother flirty with men, and trying to get back with HIM pushed me to my limit. The kids at school that day finally pushed me over the ledge, next thing I knew a bullet was in my leg and the surrounding classrooms were red covered.

I was approached by some facility workers while in police custody, I was 13 at the time as well. I went along with them without a conflict, I knew I was a danger to others. As the years passed they trusted me more, because of my cooperation and kindness. It will be my birthday in three more days. I spending my big 16 in here. I am 6 ft, 165 lbs, black hair, and brown eyes so dark from far away it looks like there is no iris color.

“13 get some rest, we will be working bright and early tomorrow.”

I nodded, I didn't like to talk much. As the lights went dimmer I laid down, and waited. I counted in my head 1...2...3...4 until I hit 60, 90 times. Having beginning brought from room to room I could get short glimpses of the room behind the glass. I read the buttons on the labels carefully, and studied where they were. I got up and walked over to the door. Seeing the password pad, I knew them only by sound. They blindfolded me whenever they would leave the room, and if I tugged at it…just don’t tug at it. I played with the keys for awhile until I hear the right sounds in the order I remembered.

Boop Boop Beeop Buah Boo Boop

I ran over to the console a quickly pushed the footage of me laying there to the security rooms. I saw them do this when they wanted show how a experiment had gone. I opened the door looked around a listened. I looked around for the room I was hoping existed. There it was, the laundry room. I quickly ran inside and started going through it all. I put on a doctors outfit with a mouth guard, and a head thingy they used. I needed to hide the horns of course. I then looked for the exit as simple as can be. I meet a few nurses, employees and security personal as I walked. They would answer with a “Doctor” and I would nod. The sun was peaking the horizon as I stepped out the front door. It would not be long till they figured out I was missing. With that thought in mind, I jumped into the water with the lightest of thoughts.


(Jamie)
"So DEF man, you heard what he said. You've a couple options now. You can surrender to him and hope the angry dicloni here spare you to be judged by the Great Order. You can all try and fight your way out and most likely be killed in 'self-defence' we'll call it. I'm sure the ladies would be more than happy to take out their 'self-defence' on you. Finally, you can try and run and maybe make it out but with casualties to the point where you won't even be in the picture anymore."

Zero was surprised by Lily’s cold voice, but if she thought that was going to make them surrender, then she better try harder. As this is happening, Zero noticed the twins heading to the rubble, a stairway leading downwards. “Hmm? Where do you think you’re going?” Zero thought. Zero tried to follow, but as soon as he was about to go, the path on the stairway was blocked. “…Let’s hope that you were crushed by that…arrogant bitches…” Zero said quietly. Zero turned his attention back to the squad that was outnumbered by the group. Zero sighed. “It looks like I have no choice…I will join this battle as well…” Zero then turned to Alice. “Alice…protect Suzuki…Suzuki…protect Alice…protect each other…” Zero said calmly. Both Alice and Suzuki nodded and stayed close to each other. Zero then pulled up his blades. “Alright…I’ll take the strongest one out of this group, they are usually the most stupidest one out of them all…”

---------------------

As Lance stood there waiting, the door finally opened, but it wasn’t Zero at the door. The person looked puzzled, Lance could tell from the way he said ‘hello’. “Ah hello my good sir, I am looking for this girl, and from my sources, it was said that she was last seen in this location.” Lance said, showing the picture that was given to him to the person. The puzzled look on his face from when he opened the door could mean that he was hiding something, and didn’t expect someone to knock. Lance then pulled up his umbrella to the man’s throat. “I hope you help me by telling the truth…or I will have to make you tell me…” As Lance threatens the man, he pushes the button on his umbrella, making it turn into his trusty blade, in hopes that this will help make the guy give the right answer to him.


(Reric)
"...So that's how it is then..." Hector muttered taking his blade and then with a resounding crash put it into the earth, letting it lose before he grabbed the the scruff of his coat. With a tear he ripped it off, letting it flow through the sky as he hit the floor, kicking up a small pair of dust. There he stood, his upper muscular body showing.

It was there that they could see the multiple wounds that had been inflicted by Midori's vectors, deep gashes that ran across his chest, stomach, side and around his back. They were still bright red but at least closed. The wounds that Kenshi had inflicted on him however were still well there, still bleeding it gave his skin a vivid red look where the lines crisscrossed and sections of stab wounds that shined like bright red suns.

His thick brown hair, matted with the blood and sweat waved in the wind as he finally stepped forward, flexing his muscles and bringing his arms out. Swiftly moving his legs outwards, he took balance, spreading his feet and then tightening his fists, he brought his arms to the side, one fist facing his enemies, the others at the side, his attack stance ready.

"...Oh, so you wish to join in on the battle, masked man?" Hector stated as he watched Zero come forth to deliver his challenge. "The more the merrier boy, let's finish this up quickly..." His arms moved quickly in fashion. "Very well then, I need to finish things up quickly than anyways, let me see what all of you can do. This battle of humans and demons, should be exciting right...?

I need not waste my time using weapons against the little children. Be ready boys, Big Papa Hector's going to show you the difference between men and children.


He rushed forward, keeping his moment straight, his right fist shot out, powerful, straightforward, the strength of his determination now ready to strike against Koji's face.


(Uni)
"Soren, what is that thing in your hands!" Lillica had noticed his Bow. "And... why is there blood on it!" The joy in her face had left, and become replaced by a quizzical look. What had Soren gone out for last night, she wondered. Vellux trotted over to his owners feet, looking up at him. Soren knelt down, and gently patted his head. "This is a bow Lillica, as for the blood on it.." He paused. He didn't want to lie to her, but he feared that she may hate him if she knew what had happened. "It's been a very long night to say the least. Lillica, I need to talk to you about something important right now." Walking over to the bed, he sat down next to her. Vellux followed him and hopped up onto the bed in between them, laying down, he placed his chin on Sorens lap.

Turning towards the little girl, he carried a serious look. "Lillica be honest with me. Do you have any living relatives such as grandparents, aunts or uncles?" Patiently he waited for her response. "No, not really. Mommy and Daddy were the only children, and my Mommys parents died before I was born. Daddys parents moved far away to another country when I was really little, and they never kept in touch with us. Why do you ask Soren?" His serious expression changed to disapointment. "Lillica I.. I don't know if you can stay here with me." It was hard for him to admit this to her. He hasn't even known this little girl for 24 hours yet, but he felt the need to be there for her, to support her as she had no family to go to.
"BUT WHY! You saved me Soren!" Tears had began to well up in her eyes when he told her. "It's not safe for you Lillica, I'm not the saint you think I am. For your own safety you need to get far away from me." It was hurting him to tell her this, but it was the truth. If he wanted to guarantee her safety how could she stay with him, especially after the events of last night.
"NO! I'M NOT GOING TO GO! YOU SAVED ME ONCE BEFORE SOREN YOU CAN DO IT AGAIN!" Soren placed his hand on top of her head. How could this girl not realize how dangerous this situation was?She saw the bloodied weapon of his with her own eyes, she had to know it couldn't be safe for her.
"Lillica, what I did last night to save you is much different then the things that may come up in the recent future. Please for your own safety, help me find a way to get you too a safe place." Vellux had stood up again, due to the commotion of Lillica yelling and crying. He relocated himself onto her lap, and looked into her eyes.

Looking back into the foxes eyes she opened her mouth to speak. "If Soren gets himself in trouble, then Lillica gets in trouble too!" Crossing her arms across her chest, she turned her head in Sorens direction and let forth a smile. Could she really sit there, and expect this Soren she barely knew to be able to look after her? "Fine then, you win." He let out with an exasperated sigh.
"On one condition" he said holding up a finger towards her.
"Be quiet for a few hours, I really need to sleep haha." Taking off his coat and shoes, he layed down on the bed. "Also one more thing, we may be getting a visitor at dawn. I don't know if you should be here for that though, but we'll talk about this more when I wake up." Closing his eyes he passed out quickly.

"Hmmmm, NOW I'M BORED! oops, he said be quiet. Well Vellux I guess it's just me and you for a few hours!" Looking back towards a sleeping Soren, she smiled, and then began to play with Vellux.


(Nyuux)
The rain was beginning to come down hard. It was almost pitch black outside, seemingly early morning hours, I sat in the only dry spot I could think of, under the town bridge. My mind was just racing…on and on. I stared at the piece of paper that mysterious man gave to me. Written on it…an address. He told me he wanted to continue our chat at his place.
“I don’t know where this is at all.” I sat there, thinking, about what transpired in that alley way.
“Why would some one risk their life for me like that?”
I remembered hearing gunfire as I ran away, so that begged the question…was he even alive? For some reason, Mika came to mind, remembering how she was so kind to me before she found out what I was. Without even thinking, I picked myself up, and began walking…I wanted to see her again.

(“There it is, the apartment I was tossed from in under an hour.”)
I rang the doorbell 6 times. It was a relaxing melody which could put anyone to sleep. I felt nothing but anxiety as I awaited the door opening. At that moment the lights went on inside, this was it, the one moment.

The door opened slightly and there, I saw the left side of her face. She immediately recognized me and was quick to attempt to shut the door in my face. I used one of my vectors to prevent it from closing fully. Her face contained a confused look on it, looking up and down the opening of the door wondering how I stopped it from closing.

“Please…I need your help.” Without saying a word, she stared at me and quietly asked, “Why me?” I wasn’t shocked at all of her response, but I felt inclined to respond.

“You were the first person to show me any type of kindness, even for the short while. You’re the only one I could think of that would help me.” Quickly, I showed her the paper with the address written on it. “I need you to take me here.” She then said something that came as a complete shock me…”Come inside, you’re gonna catch a cold.” I could tell in her voice she was uncomfortable, but had good intentions. “I’ll make us some tea.”, she said with a smile as she handed me a towel to dry off.

She came back a few minutes later, handed me some herbal green tea in a nice small cup. She sat and stared at me for a good few seconds, before asking a rather strange question. “Can I touch them?” I could feel my face begin to feel warm.

“Um…what?”
“Your horns…I’d like to touch them, if you don’t mind that is.”
“Uhh…okay, I guess that’s alright” I watched with through the corner of my eye as she leaned over and reached out her hand. I felt the warmth of her hand brush up on my horns and at that moment, I felt my face get really hot. I couldn’t understand what was happening to me. It got even more awkward as I felt her warm breath against the top of my head.

“Uh okay! Um, anyway, I really need your help to find this place.” She looked at me as the reflection of the lights lit up her brown eyes. I could see her face was a bright pink, not sure why though.

“Okay show me that paper again.”, she demanded in a polite way. After a long pause, she finally responded, “This is on the other side of town, maybe a 20 minute walk. I think it’s by all of those abandoned factories.”

“Can you take me there now please? It’s very urgent. There’s some one I was told to meet there, says he needs to talk to me.” Without a moment of hesitation, Mika stood up and walked to her bedroom and came back dressed in a huge red raincoat and was holding an umbrella. “Okay, let’s go.” When those words came out of her mouth all I could do was let out a small smile, which she returned to my surprised.

“Thank you for this, really means a lot.” I had never meant all of these words to anyone before. As we walked, the rain picked up again.

“Hey listen, I’m really sorry for how I treated you. It’s just that…I was scared of what you would do to me. I’ve seen what your kind have done all over the news.”
“It’s alright, if I was a human too, I might be afraid of what I didn’t know or understand either.” She looked at me with a smile on her face. “Well, I was wrong, you’re not like the others I’ve heard about.” She said that with a great amount of confidence.

(“It’s a good thing she hasn’t heard what I did yet. Hopefully she never does, but the others? What does that mean?”) Suddenly, I remembered what that stranger said to me, "WHY DID MY PEOPLE HAVE TO DIE, WHILE MANY OF YOUR KIND ARE LEFT TO LIVE? YOU MONSTERS WERE THE MURDERERS, NOT MY FAMILY!!" (“Is that what I really am? A murderer?”)

“We’re here.” Mika said in a worried voice. Without a moments notice, we arrived to our destination. It was a run down looking building, seemingly abandoned and forgotten in time.

“Are you sure?”
“Yes, this is the address on the paper.”, Mika reassured me. Something didn’t feel right about this.

“Hey, Mika…”
“Huh? Yeah what is it?”
“You can leave if you’d like, if something happens, I don’t want you to get hurt.” Why was I feeling this way about her? She was just a human after all.

“No, I’m staying, I’m already here.”
“Okay then, just be ready to run if something goes down.”
“Why are you so worried? Wait…is it another diclonius?”, she asked in fright.
“No, but chased me down, and he had a strange weapon I’ve never seen before. Well, here we go.” I knocked on the door 5 times, awaiting for what was behind the door with my guard up, preparing for the worst.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:02 pm

Spoiler:
(Uni)
The air was fresh, accompanied by soothing breeze as he stood by the edge of the lake, rocks in hand. "Soon I'll be thirteen, and I can learn how to use my magic like everyone else in the village!" Skipping a rock across the lake, the young boy carried a large smile. A large commotion could be heard in the distance across the lakeside. "Hmm, I don't remember there being any celebration today, and I can't see any fireworks" He had become a little curious. Gazing at the sky he could see the sun beginning to lower. "It will be dark soon, I should be heading back." The boy stood up, and headed back towards his village. He came to this lake a lot, the walk back was merely muscle memory for him. Walking back though, he began to become worried. The commotion he heard had ceased. Breaking out through the edge of the forest, all he saw was destruction. The village he had grown up in, layed before his eyes as a smoldering ruin. Frantically he ran to the remains of his household. "MOM? DAD? ANYONE!?" Sifting through the rubble, he began to sob. Moving a broken board, he saw her. The body of his mother laying there lifeless. "MOM! PLEASE!" Shaking her, trying his best to bring her back. In the distance he could hear the sound of several loud bangs. They grew louder, as all emotions left the boys face...

Bang! Bang! Bang!
Sitting up rapidly, Soren awoke, breathing deeply, his eyes wide open. "Soren you're awake!" Lillica ran up to him, gripping his arm tightly. "I think someones here, there's been knocking." Holding her arm up, and pointing her index finger towards the door. Looking out towards the window on the opposite wall, he could see it was gloomy out. "How long was I out for Lillica?" The banging on the door continued again. "Uhm, maybe like 30 minutes?" Standing up he reached for his coat and shoes and put them on. "Damn, I really need to learn to learn to stop getting dawn and dusk confused" he stated to himself sounding a little irritated.

Bang! Bang! Bang!
"Yeah, yeah I'm getting there. Where's the damn patience these days." The lack of sleep had really taken a toll on him. Along with the dream he had. "Lillica, listen to me now. I want you stand over there near that wall, away from this door. If anything happens, I need you to break that window and run. Understood?" She nodded her head, and ran towards the window he pointed at.
"Soren why are you so worried? You said someone was coming over right, aren't they you're friend?" Soren couldn't help but let out a short laugh. "Heh, friends... Vellux and you are the closest things I've ever had to that."

Bang! Bang! Bang!
"This is so damn irritating." Making his way over towards the door, he grabbed the handle and slid it open just a crack to peak his eye outside. In the short time he had been home, it had begun to rain again. Standing right outside his door was the diclonius he had followed, and with him was a girl with brown hair and hazel eyes. He noticed her raincoat and umbrella keeping them both somewhat dry. Sliding his door all the way open, he grabbed her by the arm, causing her and the diclonius eyes to widen, and pulled her inside. "Get in here both of you, before you catch a cold." Ushering the diclonius in, the girl opened her mouth as if to speak, but was silenced by the sound of Soren slamming the door shut.

"Hello, nice to meet you both! I'm Lillica!" Waving over from the window, and smiling at both the guests. "Wait, why does he have ho-" Soren shot her glance, and she understood to stop her sentence from continuing. Turning back towards the diclonius and the girl he brought with, he could see her about to speak again.
"Don't speak. Now is not the time for introductions." He said to both of them with a stern voice.

"You two can take a seat on that couch if you'd like." Opening the fridge he took out two bottles of water and tossed them in their direction. The girl that had come with looked nervous. Soren thought it worked out nicely, as he didn't want anything bad to come to Lillica and he assumed the diclonius thought the same way about this girl. Reaching into his coat pocket, he pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter and proceeded to ignite one while holding it on his lips, taking a drag, and blowing the smoke back out. This habit of his, was probably the reason he hated running so much.

Sitting on the bed, he looked up towards the diclonius keeping eye contact. "I'm well aware you don't trust me, and I'm not exactly trusting of you. But let's both be civil about this, after all, we probably don't want these two girls getting involved. Anyways our chat earlier got interrupted as you saw so neither of us really got any kind of explanation. However..." He paused, looking towards Lillica. He knew she would find out things he wished she wouldn't. "I risked my own life, and commited some pretty big crime, just to keep you alive and out of confinement to have this chance to talk to you. I believe I deserve some answers." Taking another drag of his cigarette, he ashed it next to the post of the bed, brushing it under with is foot.

"I need you to tell me absolutely everything you know about yourself. All the abilities you possess, the past you went through. Anything you know about your kind, and if you know of any others. Anything involving your species I want to know! Even if it's just about yourself." Taking another drag, he glanced around the room studying everyones face. "If you can answer all of this for me, I will try my best to help you find the answers you are looking for as well..." Vellux had come over towards Soren feet at this point, and he reached down to pet him. He looked back up towards his guests on the couch. "Once again, my name is Soren, this is my pet fox Vellux, and that girl by the window is Lillica. Pleasure to meet you both." Rubbing out the cigarette on the sole of his foot, he flicked it into a bucket on the side of the bed. "I don't believe I caught your two names."


(Drew)
Donald was very surprised when the man put his umbrella up to his throat, but then was even more so when in released a blade. He had no idea which girl he was talking about as there were many. He raised his hands above his head slowly. "Many women... most gone." He looked the man in the eyes. His tone was very steady. After coming close to death as many times as he has in his life this was only surprising for the instance the weapon was brandished.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Irene woke up in a bed. She could tell this was the barracks in the upper level of the warehouse. She was rather surprised that she hadn't dreamed at as she slept. It was a refreshing change to the nightmares she had been going through the last couple of nights. She rose from the bed and went downstairs. In her half-sleep daze the first thing she saw was a mostly finished painting. Simply looking at it brightened her day, even if it wasn't done.

It was a painting of her. Not sad, but elegant and beautiful. Her expression was something between caring and happy. She was hugging herself and wearing an elegant blue dress with lace on the sleeves. Her long black hair was tied up and a ponytail with the ponytail draped over her left shoulder. The almost life-like blue eyes stared into her own bringing forth an odd sensation. The horns on her head were displayed with a brilliant pride. This was an Irene to strive to be.

It took her a few moments to gather herself after seeing this painting and she turned her head to look around and stopped as she saw Donald and another man standing at the door. The other man held an umbrella and was pointing it at Donald, who had his hands in the air. The man had a deadly serious look. She grew a bit worried and stepped a bit closer to them.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily could tell from the start that these men weren't the type to surrender. She expected a response like the one they gave Hector and her. She even smiled. She liked a person willing to fight and die for their cause. Even if that cause was against hers. She was glad that she had her gun trained on Suigestu and calmly pulled the trigger after he drew his anti-diclonius weapons. The weapons that she built. There would be no words coming from her as she fell into her Red Queen deadly calm. Today would be the beginning of the end of the damage she started.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins accepted the response of Kenshi, after all there would not be any way for them to change his mind by force. As the ceiling came down they prepared their vectors to catch any debris. When Kenshi stated he hoped they were good with their vectors they giggled a little. Ariel simply stated as they moved out. "We may not look it, but we are far older than you."

The debris that came down was not enough for them to deflect with their vectors as it was a simple annoyance. The dying man they passed then shouted after them about Kenshi's revenge and they then learned what he was after.

Alana smiled and looked at her sister after Kenshi opened the elevator for them to escape. "No problem at all."

With that Alana leaped into the shaft and Ariel caught her with her vectors and launched her upward. Alana quickly grabbed her sister to carry her along as she flew upwards. As she began to lose momentum she threw her sister above her with her vectors and after switching places a few times between tossing and carrying them made it to the top and grabbed onto the ledge of the door. Together they forced open the door and pulled themselves into the collapsing level. The damage here wasn't as bad as it was in the lower level, but it was beginning to catch up. A few chunks of ceiling came down on them and one came down was large enough that it took both of them together to catch it. However, that piece still clipped Ariel's shoulder and there was a loud snap as it broke. Ariel let out a scream and almost passed out from the pain as it had been years since she had felt any due to the extraordinary caution they taught themselves over the years.

Alana helped Ariel as they found their way to the place they came in, but to their great dismay they found the area had caved in and they would not be able to dig their way out. They turned around and Alana stated. "This is where we came in."


(Jamie)
Zero watched Hector charge at one of them. “If you are going for him…then I choose that one…” Zero coldly said, pointing at the man, who looks to be their leader. “It’s funny…I could take you all out in a second…” As Zero says this his vanishes in an instance, reappearing in front of the man, his blade resting on the man’s throat. “But…where would the fun be in that HAHAHA!” Zero jokingly said with a cold voice, laughing in front of the man. Zero was prepared for anything that this group could throw, as it wouldn't be enough to stop him and Hector, as Zero over heard that they struggled with just one diclonius, so this would be a piece of cake.

Alice stood next to Suzuki. But she felt something; she could feel a presence, a power almost as strong as hers. She could feel three people underground, she knew the twins were two of those three, so could the third be the male diclonuis? Alice noticed that any chance of escape from the rubble was unlikely as it had collapsed on the only entrance. Alice turned to Suzuki. “We need to help those girls underground escape!” Suzuki nodded in agreement. Alice grabbed Suzuki’s hand and ran to the rubble. Once they reached the rubble, Alice began using her vectors to pull all the destroyed parts of the building, hoping to open the path that was blocked not too long ago. Alice kept going and going, throwing away all the broken pieces until she finally freed the blocked path and saw the people on the other side.

-----------------

Lance watched as the man placed his arms in the air and claim that many girls were here, but they were gone now. “It’s obvious that he is lying…but why?” Lance thought. Why would he want to protect these things? “Like I said my good sir, lying to me will not be good for your health…” Lance said to the man, still holding his blade to the man’s throat. “You claim that many girls were here…why do you not know their names? Why would you let strangers into your home? I have a feeling you are lying to me…” At the moment Lance noticed a girl approach closer to the door. Lance smirked. “And it looks like you were lying to me. You claimed that no girls were here, yet I see a charming lady right behind you…I think I will have to punish you for your lies…”


(Drew)
Donald gave Lance a look like he was stupid or something. He had told him the truth. There was no reason not to. One of the things he didn't tolerate very well and was actually willing to use a full sentence or two on were idiots. "Already told you, there were many and they mostly are nowgone. I don't know where they went. Punish me for my lies... you're clearly and idiot that can't tell the truth if it hits you across the face." His tone took a turn for the darker side. It was something he picked up from Lily when she was angry. He didn't like being threatened.

Irene heard the tones in both mens' speech and approached carefully. She could tell that Donald was rather angry at the man. "Donald?"

Donald heard Irene and almost instinctually called out to her. However, he decided that he'd continue to talk in his deadly tone like he was in a superior position. Doing so would at least keep the man off guard to some degree. "She's the only one here now. The others are gone. If you were listening you would know the difference between most and all. They aren't here anymore, so begone."


(Jamie)
"Already told you, there were many and they mostly are nowgone. I don't know where they went. Punish me for my lies... you're clearly and idiot that can't tell the truth if it hits you across the face."

"She's the only one here now. The others are gone. If you were listening you would know the difference between most and all. They aren't here anymore, so begone."

This had pissed Lance off, how dare this man call him an idiot. Lance lowered his blade and then slowly clenched his fist and punched the man in the face. “HOW DARE YOU CALL ME AN IDIOT? THERE IS A DIFFERENCE BETWEEN BEING AN IDIOT AND BEING SUSPICIOUS. HOW CAN I REALLY KNOW THAT WHAT BULLSHIT THAT CAME OUT OF YOUR MOUTH WAS TRUE?” Lance began to calm down. “I don’t have time wasting it with an ignorant cunt like you…I have to find that girl…farewell…” Lance coldly said before walking away. It looked like the girl was not there, if that man was speaking even the ounce of truth. If he was right though, then where could she be? Lance decided to head back into the city to take a break and rethink what to do.


(Nyuux)
Finally, the door had opened. Behind it, the man I encountered in the alley. Immediately, his eyes fixated on Mika, and seemingly without hesitation, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her inside. Maybe he was afraid to see her with me. When I saw him grab her, I felt nothing but rage, but only for a split second. It felt as if something was about to take over my mind. I snapped back to reality, as he invited for both of us to come inside.

As I stepped foot inside, I noticed how it was actually not a warehouse setting, but one of a home. I was surveying the inside when I heard a voice.

"Hello, nice to meet you both! I'm Lillica!"

I noticed a rather young girl standing across the room. I wonder what she’s doing living here with this man. They didn’t seem related in anyway, but that was not the reason I was here. I did hear her murmur a question to the man about my horns, but he didn’t let her finish. He invited Mika and I to sit on a couch, while I was hesitant, I reluctantly agreed. I looked over at Mika, who sat rather close to me, which made me feel nervous.

(“Does she have to sit close to me like that?”)

She was still looking nervous, so I gave her a reassuring look. Next thing I knew, I had a water bottle thrown at me. Normally I would be upset, but I was rather thirsty after all. I took a few glugs of the ice cold water, which felt nice while the man was lighting his cigarette.

He than began speaking on how we didn’t trust each other…a statement I fully agreed on. Although he helped me escape the police, I had no reason to trust him, but coming here to answer a few questions didn’t seem like much of an issue. Although, something he said got under my skin.

"I risked my own life, and commited some pretty big crime, just to keep you alive and out of confinement to have this chance to talk to you. I believe I deserve some answers."

“…I believe I deserve some answers.”

(“Who the hell does he think he is? Deserve answers? I never asked for his help. I should just get up and walk out…but I have the feeling I shouldn’t.”)

(“I hope he doesn’t try anything funny. I really don’t want to have to fight anyone, or risk Mika getting hurt, or even that Lillica girl.”)

"I need you to tell me absolutely everything you know about yourself. All the abilities you possess, the past you went through. Anything you know about your kind, and if you know of any others. Anything involving your species I want to know! Even if it's just about yourself."

(“So…he wants to know about me…my species. I wonder why that is.”)

"If you can answer all of this for me, I will try my best to help you find the answers you are looking for as well..."

That was my reason for staying. He said he will try and help me find the answers I was looking for.

“Alright, I’ll tell you what I know.” All of a sudden a creature came up to his feet. He said it was his pet fox, Vellux and that his name was Soren.

(“Soren…so that’s his name. Well now I know.”)

“Well, this is Mika, and my name is Cyrax. As for what you ask, about me and my past, I’ll tell you.” I paused for a second, turning my head to Mika who had her eyes glued on me not even 2 feet away.

“Where was I? Oh right, my past. Well, as I’m sure you can imagine, a newborn baby with horns isn’t every parent’s dream. Heh, I never knew my parents, they threw me away right after I was born into this world. I was left for dead, until the government found me. Ever since, I lived in a facility made especially for my kind.”

All of a sudden I could feel pressure gathering in my eyes. To avoid any tears I covered my face with both of the palms of my hands. I could hear nothing but silence, I felt too ashamed to even look up. I took a deep breath and picked my head up to continue.

“Sorry about that. I just feel weird talking about this again, brings back too many awful memories…Anyway, throughout the years I was there, I was always chained up. They experimented on my everyday, holding bizarre tests to see how strong my vectors were. Yes, I have vectors, you can’t see them, only what they’re capable of. The thing is though, not even I know what they’re truly capable of. I’ll tell the most rare thing I know about us though, male diclonius are a rarity. If you’ve noticed, you only see females. When we are born, we aren’t supposed to develop vectors at all. For females, they develop them say around the age of 2 or 3 years old. I’m not sure about the other males or even if they have vectors, but I developed mine at the age of 5. Everyday, their strength was tested, trying to deflect heavy objects. To be honest, I don’t know how strong I really am, but I do know my vectors can cut through almost anything. I for myself, can use my vectors to trick one’s mind into thinking there are more than one of me. I’ve only done it once before though as a means of defending myself.”

I couldn’t believe I was sitting here, sharing everything I knew. Even though it felt like a lot, I could feel it in my gut, there was more to it than that.

“Well, there you have it, that’s all I know.” I surveyed the faces of everyone in the room. I first looked up at Soren to find a rather intrigued look on his face. Next, I looked over at Lillica, still standing by the window, just staring down to the ground in an awkward way. Finally, I turned my head to see Mika, and to my surprise, was sitting in silence, staring at me, with tears running down her cheeks. She quickly wrapped her arms around me as I sat there shocked, so I decided to the same. I felt her face dig into my shoulder as her grip tightened. I couldn’t understand why she was doing this, but it felt nice to be hugged, a sensation I had never felt before.


(Crane)
Sensing Hector's incoming attack, Genma stepped in front of Koji and caught his punch with his bare hand, a feat impossible had he not been wearing his gauntlets. Meeting his eyes, Genma felt an ecstasy he had felt only once before as his entire body rattled from the force of Hector's punch. It was invigorating. Looking back he said “Hey Koji, you get back. You're better at long range anyway right? Let me handle this guy.”

“Alright, thanks Genma!” Koji said as he distanced himself from the fighting.

Meanwhile, Suigetsu could feel his ribs crack as the bullet from Lily's gun slammed into his bullet-proof vest underneath his uniform. He winced momentarily from the pain, but raised his weapons to return fire. Unfortunately, he never got the chance.

“It’s funny…I could take you all out in a second…” As Zero said this he vanished in an instance, reappearing in front of Suigetsu, his blade resting on his throat. “But…where would the fun be in that HAHAHA!”

“What the hell? Can this guy teleport or something?! I didn't even see him move!” Suigetsu thought . He was at the mercy of this masked man. There was nothing he could do without getting his throat slit. It was at that moment that Takashi moved to defend his Captain, lauching a roundhouse kick at Zero.

From his scope, Koji could see Zero with his blades to Suigetsu's throat being attacked by Takashi. “Oh no you don't...” he said as he lined Zero up in his sights. Holding his breath to steady his aim, Koji waited for Zero to become distracted with Takashi before gently pulling the trigger, sending the heavy .50 caliber round barreling towards the masked man at twice the speed of sound. He didn't have time to see if his shot had connected, however, as he noticed an angry No. 38 charging towards him. Lining up his sights, he opened fire on the incoming diclonius, hoping to kill it before it got to him.

____________________________________________________

Rei distanced herself from the fighting as it intensified. She didn't want any part of it. As she made her way towards the ruins of the facility, she noticed Alice and Suzuki. Rather than search for Kenshi by herself, she decided to follow them. After agreeing about something, Rei saw Alice begin digging through the rubble as she approached. She quickened her pace, thinking they might have found Kenshi.

“Did you find hi-”

As she ran to the girls to help, Rei was forced back from an enormous explosion. She wasn't prepared for what she saw as the dust cleared.

____________________________________________________

As Level 0 collapsed around him, Kenshi slowly walked towards a dying Takato with a cold look of determination in his eyes.

“What, are you coming to finish me off? He said in an amused, but weak voice. “You're a true diclonius.”

“Not quite.” Kenshi replied as he walked closer. “You're going to tell me everything you know about Yamamoto.”

“Ahahahaha! I should have known thats what you wanted! Guah!” he laughed as he coughed up more blood. “Ahhh, what the hell. We're both about to die anyway right?”

“Start talking.” Kenshi wasn't in the mood for games. Especially since he didn't have much time left. “Where was Yamamoto headed?”

“I overheard him say they were heading to Facility No. 13.”

“And where is that?”

“I don't know.”

Grabbing Takato by the throat with a vector, Kenshi yanked him out of the wall. “WHERE IS IT???”

“Ack! I.. said... I... don't know...” Takato said through halted breaths.

“DON'T LIE TO ME!!!” Kenshi yelled as he slammed Takato back against the wall, letting his body crumple to the floor.

“I'm not! I don't have clearance to that kind of information. The guy has dozens of facilities hidden all throughout the world! It could be anywhere!”

“Well, then tell me who would know where it is!”

“The only person left alive that would know is Captain Suigetsu. Anyone else is either dead from the explosion or with Yamamoto already.”

With the information he needed, Kenshi turned towards the elevator shaft ready to make his escape. Behind him, Takato reached for his broadsword that was laying nearby and slowly stood up. Now that Kenshi had his back turned, he had the perfect opportunity.

“Never turn your back on the enemy, even when he's down!!” he yelled as he swung his broadsword in a surprise attack.

Sensing a strong killing intent from behind, Kenshi quickly turned with his swords drawn, impaling Takato through the stomach.

“You fool... did you really think you could take me on in such a weakened state? You merely threw away what little time you had left.” Kenshi said as he pushed Takato off of his blade with his foot. His body dropped to the floor, dead.

Quickly sheathing his sword, Kenshi made a break for the elevator shaft. Level 0 began to quake even more violently. It was going to collapse any second. Without any hesitation, Kenshi leapt into the elevator shaft and used his vectors to leap from wall to wall. Not only did he have to concentrate on climbing, but also deflecting and avoiding debris, making the ascent extremely difficult.

After what seemed like an eternity Kenshi finally saw what he was looking for. “There! I'm almost out!” he thought as he saw light up above.

His hopes were quickly shattered as that faint light was quickly blotted out. The entire shaft was collapsing in on itself.

“Now way! I'm not going out like this!”

Drawing his blades, Kenshi cut and sliced his way through falling debris as he climbed ever higher. He survived as long as he could, only to look up and see a mountain of steel, concrete, and dirt racing towards him as the walls of the elevator shaft finally collapsed.

Time slowed down as Kenshi contemplated what looked to be his final moments. Was this really it? Was this his fate? To die a meaningless death crushed under the debris of a facility built to torture his kind? To die, without avenging his fallen master? To die, and let the man responsible for the continued genocide of his species and the death his master roam free?

No. It couldn't be.

“I won't die like this. I won't. To die now, would mean giving up on everything I've worked so hard to achieve. To give up on everything I've yet to achieve. I still have to kill him. I can't die until he's dead... I won't.... I WON'T DIE!!!”

Suddenly, a familiar black aura surrounded Kenshi as his sclera faded to black and his horns grew to twice their normal size.

“Furotingu-Ken Style:...”

“Furotingu-Ken Style:...”

“SHOGEKIHA O SURAISU!!!”

Kenshi's attack, amplified by his demon transformation, tore through the falling debris and traveled the entirety of the elevator shaft, exploding outward from the ground and destroying what remained of Level 1 above and continuing for several more stories into the air before dissipating.

The first thing to be seen emerging from the hole that used to be an elevator shaft were Kenshi's ghostly demon-form vectors. Next came Kenshi himself, fully transformed, the black aura still surrounding him as it pulsed with energy. He stared briefly at the twin diclonius and the three girls next to them, one of whom seemed to be injured. Taking a single step towards them, Kenshi's aura disappeared as he dropped to his knees. He attempted to stay up by using one of his swords for support, but it was no use. His vision was becoming blurry and he thought he could hear the voices of the girls approaching.

“Rei... is that you?” he asked himself. As the last of his strength left him, Kenshi dropped to the ground unconscious as he reverted back to his normal form.


(Uni)
“Well, this is Mika, and my name is Cyrax. As for what you ask, about me and my past, I’ll tell you.” "Cyrax, what a peculiar name." Soren thought to himself quietly. It looked as though he would be getting some of the answers he had hoped for. Patiently he sat there, opposite the two on the couch, listening to Cyrax begin to explain his abandonment by his parents, and how the government placed him in a facility. He watched as Cyrax covered his face with his hands. It appeared that his past would be a lot more upsetting than Soren had thought.

Cyrax began to explain in detail, on the tortures he faced growing up in the facility he had been placed in. The cruel things humans did to him, just to see what he was capable of. Grief had taken over in Sorens mind. For the past 10 years he had partially accused diclonius for the destruction of his village, thinking the government had a sort of pact with them to not wipe them out. But he wrongly judged them. This Cyrax and he assumed many other diclonius all had pasts just as scarring, if not more than his own. At least he had known his parents for a short while where as Cyrax was left to die by his. In public people never tried to attack him for what he was, but things were much different Cyrax.

Still listening he heard Cyrax mention vectors, and what most vectors were capable of, and how male diclonius weren't supposed to even develop them. Apparently males pretty damn rare as well. "To think of my chances of finding a diclonius last night, let alone it being a male. I should play the damn lottery." He thought to himself, making him laugh a little on the inside.
Cyrax mentioned his own personal vector ability to manipulate someones mind to cause them to see duplicates of him. "Interesting, I wonder if I could do something like that with my hypnosis, though I don't see a practical use for it really." Keeping his thoughts to himself he waited for Cyrax to finish explaining.

“Well, there you have it, that’s all I know.”
He watched as Cyrax glanced around the room, ending his sights on the girl named Mika. She had begun to cry while Cyrax talked, and he watched as they embraced eachother. He guessed it was her first time hearing all of this as well. Glancing towards the window he saw Lillica with her head down, appearing to be a little upset from hearing Cyrax's story as well. The room was blanketed by silence. Finally he stood up, walked over to the door and opened it. "Vellux come!" The fox hustled over to the open door and made it's way outside. The rain had calmed down to a slight drizzle. Walking back towards the bed he turned towards Cyrax.
"I'm sorry for what I yelled at you last night..." pausing he turned back towards the door. "I wrongly judged you, maybe not your kind as a whole, but you in particular." At this point Lillica had brought her head back up, as everyone still remained silent.

"Lillica what ever happened to your home? You were left there alone, so why did you come outside, and exactly how long have you been on your own?" The girl on the couch was still embracing Cyrax to this point, as they both sat there listening to Soren speak to Lillica. Her eyes began to tear up again, as she thought of how her dad had abandoned her. "I ran away a few weeks ago because I ran out of food. But it was locked when I tried to go back last night when it was raining" She said rather sounding rather upset. "Can you take me there? We need to find you some more clothes, and I think we both need a bath. I wouldn't mind resting on a full sized bed either haha. Don't worry I'll get us inside." Lillica's eyes lit up. "Really Soren? You can get me back inside, with my rubber ducky and teddy bear?! I'll take you there right now!" Gleefully running up she grabbed his arm and tried to pull him outside. "Hold on there, I need to bring some things with!" Pulling his arm back, he walked over to his bed, and pulled out a filled bag from underneath. Vellux had walked back in at this point, and was surprisingly dry. Walking up to the door he noticed the rain had ceased.

"Cyrax, as I said I will do my best to help you find the answers you seek. However, It's been a long night for both of us and let's be honest we're both sleep deprived. You are both welcome to come with, and we can discuss things there after I've rested if that's alright with Lillica." "OF COURSE IT'S ALRIGHT WITH ME!" She said with a beaming expression. She appeared pretty eager to get there now. Slinging his bag over his back, he walked out the door with Lillica. "Whether you two are following us now or leaving later, close my door on your way out. If you do follow, try to keep a distance in case anybody recognizes us from last night."


The walk was about 20 minutes, and Soren was glad the rain had stopped, and the sun was shining. "Here it is!" Lillica exclaimed pointing to a door of an apartment complex. Walking up Soren saw a note sticking to it, stating that rent was overdue and if not paid soon the tennants would be evicted. Placing his shoulder slightly above the handle, Soren leaned back and rammed the door open. "Easy enough, hahah" Lillica darted inside to her old home. Reaching into the bag he brought, he pulled out a wad of money. "Lillica come here, and run this to your landlord, tell them it's rent for this month and next." Handing it to her, he walked inside he headed right for the shower not bothering to check if Cyrax and Mika were coming or not.


(Reric)
The force of the punch was caught within the grasp of the man's hand, the force shaking him. Koji the man he had meant to strike down had already gotten out of the way, now moving to a new location. Hector had intended to smash the man's face in, he had not expected it to be caught. The rumble that went through his body caused the pain to momentarily shear through him like a knife.

"Hah!" He saw a vision of pure crimson for just a second and kicked his mind into ignoring it.

"Not bad, but let's not get ahead of the game here." Hector stated, pulling himself back. His arms moved smoothly, criss-crossing once and then turning to the side, his bright smile growing wider. It was then that he heard the explosion and saw out of the corner of his eyes the rising Diclonius that the others had come to rescue. The sensation in his body was almost overwhelming, his wounds inflicted from that person throbbed.

"Hahahaha! So the demon returns again...but..." He faced his opponent. "...It seems I have to deal with you first." The right hand struck out, palm raised to aim at the man's chest. It wasn't meant to strike externally with force but to cause internal damage to opponent's body.


(Drew)
Donald didn't listen to the man as as he yelled at him. He was a bit preoccupied with the bloody nose he had. That punch had hurt. Donald hoped his nose wasn't broken from that punch, not that there would be much he could do if it was. He stared at the door after the man left.

Irene gasped as she saw Lance hit Donald and she hesitated for a while until the man turned tail and left. She then tenderly approached Donald to see what she could do about his nose.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily thought for a moment about bringing out her explosives that she had as the action happened in the ruins, but her better judgement took over and she decided against possibly killing her friends. She would simply have to aim where their armor was not. Quickly she fired off a shot at Takashi's shoulders and knees. She wanted to cause as much pain as she could before putting them out of their misery.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ariel hissed after feeling the ground below her move when they got out of the base. The movement jarred her shoulder something fierce. Alana gingerly picked her sister up using her vectors and carried her to more stable ground which was some distance from the fighting. Alana immediately started working to try and set the bone. Ariel was now unconscious. She then looked straight at Itoe and called out. "Itoe, you said you could fix injuries using your vectors? Please help my sister." This was the first time in years she had used a singular possessive. Her voice was earnest and very concerned.


(Nyuux)
I felt the warmth radiating from Mika’s body as she held me tight. I could hear Soren tell me he would do what he can to help me find the answers I was looking for as well. This brought a small smile to my face as Mika let me go of her grip. I looked around and noticed Soren was no longer in the room and neither was Lillica. I saw Vellux curled up by the door asleep.

“I’m so sorry.”, Mika said with a tender voice, “Your life was a living hell, and I threw you away when you had no where else to go.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, some one actually caring for me. I didn’t think it was possible, always being hated for what I am. I stared into her eyes as she continued to speak.

“Well, I threw you away once, it’s not going to happen again. I promise, in fact, why don’t you come live with me?”

“Thanks, but I need to leave this place. I need to find others of my kind, and why we’re they way we are, why we’re hated by humans.”

“Then I’m coming with you. I’m not leaving your side for any reason. I’d rather be with you than be worried from so far away.” Yet again, Mika’s face began to turn a bright pink when she quickly leaned in planted a kiss on my cheek. I wasn’t sure what to think at that moment, but my face was beginning to feel warm and my stomach felt as if my organs were being tied together.

(“What do I say to her? She looks like she wants a response of some sort.”) At that moment I blurted out the first thing that came to mind.

“YOU ARE THE MOST GORGEOUS WOMAN I HAVE EVER SEEN IN MY LIFE!” At that moment I saw Vellux pick his head up and look in my direction.

(“Shit! What was that? Am I crazy?”)

My own ears couldn’t believe what they just heard. The feeling in the room became massively awkward, at least for me it did. When I looked back to Mika, her face had gone from a bright pink to a deep red as a smile crept across her face. I was immediately lost in her eyes, it seems as if they were getting closer. The next thing I knew, our faces were less than a mere inch away from each other. I could feel my heart beat racing as if to fall out of my chest. She proceeded to close her eyes and our lips met. I could taste the strawberry lip balm she wore. I enjoyed every moment as it passed to the point I had closed my eyes too. We eventually grabbed and held hands while the kissing continued. She then forced all of her body on me as I fell back, completely on my back with Mika on top. I had to peek open my left eye to make sure this was really happening and I saw Vellux staring, but I didn’t care. I never wanted this moment to end.

avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:03 pm

Spoiler:
(Jamie)
Zero had the man at his will, he could slit his throat right now, but Zero could hear movement from behind him. Zero turned his head to see a man getting close to roundhouse kicking him in. Zero used his speed to dodge the attack, and good thing too, as Zero just narrowly dodged a bullet that came from afar. Zero looked in the direction of where the bullet came from; it was the man that Hector was going for first, it seemed he got away and got a good distance too. Zero then noticed a diclonius girl attacking the man; this meant he didn’t have to worry about any other bullets going towards him.

Zero turned his attention to the guy that nearly hit him. Zero used his speed to run up to the man, and gave him a powerful punch to the gut before using his speed to place his blade back on the leaders’ throat. “Like I said…where would be the fun in killing you all in a second? HAHA” Zero jokingly said before laughing. Zero then become calm, but spoke cold. “But I am not in a killing mood today…which…in two years is a surprise to me…so if you value your life, then I suggest you leave…you are clearly outnumbered, outgunned and are only relying on self-defence, which you will run out soon…” Zero continued, he wanted to see if they would choose to run instead of getting killed. “Although if you choose to stay and fight…I will make sure that your deaths are as slow and gruesome then it can get…” Zero coldly joked to the man.

Zero waited for to see what the man was planning on doing.

----------------------

An explosion went off where the rubble was, causing a giant opening. Alice quickly used her vectors to get her and Suzuki away from the explosion. Once it had stopped they looked to see what came out of it…it was the male diclonius and as he came out from the ground he collapsed onto the floor.


(Uni)
Vellux sat there glaring at the two strangers on the couch. Intently watching as things got passionate between them. Normally he would growl, perhaps even bite any stranger, but his owner Soren had let them in, and clearly did not seem bothered when he left them here alone. Trusting his owners judgement Vellux stood up and trotted over towards the bed. Hopping up, he curled up in between the pillow and blanket, let out yawn and fell quietly asleep.

-------------------------------------

Lillica stood there knocking gently on the door. "Miss landlady are you there?" She waited for a few more seconds to knock again. When she finally raised her hand, the door creaked open gently. A woman standing just over 5 feet, around her mid twenties, with long flowing black hair, wearing a pair of beige jeans, red long sleeve shirt, and an apron peered out from behind it. "Lillica dear, where have you been? I've not seen you or your father for that matter in weeks! Goodness child, how do you both expect to live if no one is ever home to pay your rent!" Her tone carried a bit of shock, along with some sterness as did her expression. "Look Miss landlady, I have the money for rent and for next month as well!" Lillica exclaimed, holding out the wad of cash Soren had handed to her. The woman was stunned. "Lillica darling, how did you come across so much money?" She proceeded to take the money from Lillica's hands. "Soren gave it to me, and told me to pay you! You should come meet him!" The womans eyes narrowed looking at the cash, and then back to Lillica. "Yes please darling, I would enjoy meeting this Soren." Grabbing the woman by her hand Lillica began to guide her back to her home.

Soren was walking out towards the kitchen, sliding on a red shirt that read 'End Genocide'. He really appreciated the meaning behind it, especially after what happened so long ago, though he new no one else would see it as he always wore his coat, which he placed in the wash after his shower. The front door opened as he sat down to look for his cigarettes in the bag he brought. Walking in was Lillica and another woman he had never met before. "Soren this is my landlady she wanted to meet you! I'm going to go get a bath now!" Lillica darted down the hallway, and Soren could hear the faucet turn as the woman sat down at the table facing across from him. "It's come to my attention that you are the one who gave Lillica the money for rent. Please tell me how you know her, and why her father isn't here right now?" There was a long pause of silence as Soren stared at this woman. "Wow, not even a thank you or introduction." He said rather coldy, though not intentionally. "I'm sorry I haven't quite had a full nights sleep yet, so if I may come off a little cranky. I'm..." He paused, and looked back down the hallway where Lillca ran off to her. "I'm her brother. You never met me because I've been living overseas with my grandparents since before she was born. Our father was struggling a lot after the death of our mother as you may have noticed, and so he asked me to come take of her." Although he lied, and it was rather easy to do, he wondered why he just didn't use his hypnosis on her. It probably would save him a lot of time. Also he wasn't sure how much he was lying when he called himself Lillica's brother. Though he barely knew her yet, he felt this strange bond with her, like she was a piece of family that he hasn't felt in 10 years.

"Oh pardon me, where are my manners. My name is Tohru, and it's a pleasure to meet you Soren." Nodding her head towards him, he did the same. "It truly amazes me that I never heard any mention of Lillica having a brother and yet here you are! I never got the pleasure of meeting your mother but I assume you got her hair color!" She smiled towards Soren, and he couldn't believe how gullible this woman was. "Anyways I take it you will be staying here now, as you've paid for rent in advance?" Soren was quiet, carrying a look of deep thought on his face. "Yes I will. However I would like to know if pets are allowed? I've got a fox that's staying at a friends right now, but I promise I will take care of it." Tohru's face was calm as she sat there quietly contemplating. "Hmm, well I can't say a fox is a pet I've been asked to keep before, but as long as you make sure he isn't causing any trouble I don't see why not!" Smiling, she stood out of her chair, pushing it back in. "It truly was a pleasure to meet you Soren. I must go home now though to finish my dinner! If you need anything I live right around the corner of the block!" She waved once goodbye and slid the front door closed as she left.

"Hmph, she's sort of cute and young for a landlady..." With a smirk on his face he stood up, as Lillica got out of her bath. She walked out to greet him, wearing a fresh pair of clothes she had got from her bedroom. "Soren did you talk to her? Did you?" Lillica was beaming with joy asking him this. "Yes, I did. Don't worry Lillica you'll be staying here for awhile now, and I will look after and provide for you, even if I'm not always here with you. I will also be bringing Vellux over too so you won't be alone when I'm out." Walking past her, he patted her on the head as he walked towards the spare bedroom. "Now if you don't mind I'm going to catch up on my beauty sleep haha." Walking into the bedroom, he layed down a blanket and pillow, and made himself comfy. Lillica appeared in the doorway watching him. "Sleep tight Soren!" was the last thing she said before she ran to her room to play with the toys she hadn't seen in weeks.

---------------------------------------

The banging in the distance had ceased. The boy looked back down at his mothers lifeless body, as tears fell from his face onto her. Looking back up, he could see more of the mangled remains of other people in his village he once knew, along with those dressed in military outfits. "YOU BASTARDS! WHAT DID WE DO TO DESERVE THIS!" Brushing tears from his eyes, the boy tried to lift the body of his mother, but he wasn't strong enough to hold her for long. Finding a fallen door the boy layed his mother on top, and began to drag the door towards the edge of the woods. It was heavy, and he struggled but he managed. Returning back to the remains of his home, the boy found his fathers body as well. Damaged worse than his mothers, the boy could still pinpoint out his fathers stern face, even after life. Sobbing the boy loaded his fathers corpse onto the door and slid it over to where he set his mother. For hours the boy slaved, digging two holes in front of trees adjacent to eachother. Carefully he lowered his deceased parents into each hole respectively, wrapping them in the tattered remains of blankets he found. Hugging both bodies before covering them with dirt, he whispered "I love you Mom and Dad. I will never forget you." The boy did not cry. It had been pitch black as he worked through the night, and by this point every tear his body could hold had already been shed. The sun had begun to rise as the boy finished covering his dead parents, and rested some nearby flowers on top of their graves. Kneeling between the two graves, the boy hung his head and let forth a whimper in an attempt to shed another tear. Looking up a baby albino fox was sitting not 10 feet away with a forlorn look on it's face. Trotting to the boy, it layed down before his knees and began to sleep...

"VELLUX! gahh what time is it how long did I sleep for?" Standing up Soren made his way out to the hallway where Lillica was patiently waiting, sitting at the doorway. "Soren, are you alright? It sounded like you were having a nightmare" Lillica asked worryingly. "Don't worry Lillica I'm fine." Resting his hand on her head, he gave her a reassuring smile. Walking into the kitchen he looked at the clock, and realized he had slept for a good 8 hours. The sun would begin to set soon, seeing as he literally slept the day away. Putting on his coat, he opened the door and turned back to Lillica. "Lock this, I'm going to my place to grab some stuff and bring Vellux. Stay here where it's safe ok?" Lillica nodded, as Soren walked out.

The walk passed rather quickly, as he was making good speed. He did leave two strangers in his house, with his pet fox, and the door wide open. "God damn, I'm such an idiot." He said to himself, sighing heavily. Finally he approached his living quarters and noticed the door was closed. He took a deep breath, not knowing what to expect when he slid the door open and looked inside.


(Nyuux)
While asleep, I could feel something tickling my face, and a heavy pressure on my body. I awoke to find Mika, on top of me sleeping. My mind felt rather fuzzy, but I did remember how we started kissing and how she ended up on top of me. I then noticed how all of our clothes were on the floor.

(“Wow…we really did that.”), was all I could think. All I could do was smile and as I kissed her forehead, she awoke. She looked at me with those beautiful hazel eyes. She too began to smile at me as she put her head on my chest.

I then noticed it was getting dark outside and Soren could arrive at any moment. I turned my head to see Vellux sleeping on the bed.

“Hey, we should get our clothes back on. Soren could be back at any minute.”

Mika chuckled as she responded, “Yeah I guess you’re right, it’d be pretty embarrassing for him to see us like this. Plus, two strangers, naked on his couch.” I watched her put her clothes back on, slowly as if teasing me.

“So…are we ever going to do that again?” I felt like I was choking on those words as each got harder to get out.

Mika turned around and said with a smile on her face, “I’m sure we will, after all, that was amazing.”

I felt my face get warm again, and this time, Mika pointed it out to me. “Aw, you’re blushing!”, she said teasingly as she put her shirt on.

“Oh, so that’s what it is. It’s been happening, well, ever since I met you. I didn‘t understand what it meant, but I think I know now.”

After I finished dressing, we decided to wait for Soren to return.

“I’d like to know how he’s going to help me find what I’m looking for.” I noticed Vellux, still laying on the bed, quickly pick his head up from his slumber and stare intently at the door. I heard faint footsteps creep closer, while Vellux jumped off of the bed and sat by the door. Mika and I both looked at the door, waiting for it to open.

“Soren must be back.”


(Crane)
The diclonius with Elena were shocked to find another one of their kind on the outside, and even more so when they found out she was working for a queen. All they had ever known were the cold unforgiving walls of their cells inside the facility. The thought of diclonius living freely was foreign to them.

"Midori huh, you understand what has happened here right? That girl has enacted war upon us. Under my jurisdiction I will do whatever I have to stop her. She has killed my people, before and far more than I have done to her. A mad child who has to be stopped.”

The girls didn't understand what Elena was talking about. Surely those other diclonius had a good reason for their actions. Having vowed to never kill one of their own kind, they knew they could never help Elena in her fight against this “Midori” she had mentioned. It was for this reason that they were surprised when the diclonius named Lillian agreed to help her. How could she betray her own kind?

"Very well then, I expect your cooperation through this entire ordeal. Now for all of you, there is an important matter that must be discussed."

Each of the girls turned their attention to what Elena was about to say. They could all tell by the look on her face that this must be important.

"I have received the memories of the one called No. 12. I have seen the horror and pain that you girls have gone through. Now there is another matter that must be discussed.

Within my memories there seems to be something strange closely connected with you girls. Something that similar to an internal voice inside of your head.

From my memories of No. 12, this seems to have been a major cause of problems. A voice, one of anger, frustration, murder, it would appear to be common within your kind. Of course we would usually refer to this as an extreme form of schizophrenia and delusion but it seems far more than that.

It has become clear that, if you are to live among humanity, we must quell this force inside of your mind. Failure to do so and I can promise that there is no way you will ever be able to live along side us. This is not a guess but a simple fact, if we cannot find a cure for that hidden insanity that lives inside you, I will have no choice but to end all of you." There was no pity in her voice. She spoke nothing but the truth, stern, strict and emotionless. Elena was more than willing to help seek treatment but she was also just as willing to destroy if none could be found.

"You understand what this means now. Your existence rests on the fate of this problem and a hopeful cure for it. I will do everything in my power to seek your treatment of this insanity and allow you to co-exist with us humans. But you know now that if we can't, if there is no way to find a cure for the voices of murder that rack your brains.

...All is lost for you.

...Diclonius will be seen as the world wide threat of humanity. Search and destroyed, The Great Order will annihilate your kind without exception."

After hearing Elena's stern message, the girls listened with an air of distrust about them as she radioed other members of the G.O. In the back of the group No. 44, one of the 5 Level 1 diclonius that were rescued, was making her way to the front. If they were going to follow this woman, she had a few things to get off her chest.

“I can't believe you...” she said as she approached the leader of the G.O. “I knew No. 12 was wrong about you. Even after seeing her memories you feel nothing? Then again, I guess some things can only be understood if you experience them yourself. I suppose it was stupid to expect a human to understand what we've gone through so I guess it can't be helped.

I suppose it also can't be helped that you still feel as if you control our freedom. That and your threats to our lives make it hard to trust you. We could leave right now and there isn't a thing you could do to stop us. The only reason we follow you is because we feel its what No. 12 would want us to do.

There is one thing that I will not stand for, however, and that is your arrogance. Yes, it is true that each and every diclonius has a DNA voice inside of them, ordering us to kill. Some of us have given in, some have found a way to suppress it. But don't think that if a supposed “cure” cannot be found that you, a single person, has the authority to decide the fate of an entire species. Just as you have pride in humanity, so do we take pride in our own diclonius lineage. We won't lie down and be slaughtered if it comes to that. Many figures in the past have fallen victim to their own hubris. If we are to follow you any longer, you would do well to keep your arrogance in check.”

____________________________________________________

Koji was getting frantic as No. 38 got closer and closer. Having falling victim to his strategy once before, she wasn't falling for it again. He couldn't land a single hit on her.

“Damn it! If I don't think of something shes going to kill me for sure!” he thought.

No. 38 was using vector walking to approach her friend's killer at break-neck speeds. She easily dodged all of his shots using the safety net technique she had used earlier. When all hope seemed lost, Koji started blindly firing as fast as he could in desperation but it was no use. No. 38 was right in front of him, ready to attack. She prepared all 15 of her vectors for a devastating attack. When she was through with him, his body would be unrecognizable.

“Now you die.” No. 38 said with an insane look on her face. She launched all 15 of her vectors at Koji, only to find herself flying through the air and slamming into a tree.

“Guah... haaa... haaaa... take that you little bitch..” a weakened Ryuuken said as he lay on the ground, his recently fired Vector Disruptor still pointing at a limp No. 38.

“Careful Ryuuken, you need to stay down and rest!” Seth said to his injured comrade.

“She's all yours now... Koji...” he said as he drifted back into unconsciousness.

____________________________________________________

"Not bad, but let's not get ahead of the game here." Hector stated, pulling himself back. His arms moved smoothly, criss-crossing once and then turning to the side, his bright smile growing wider.

“Haha, don't worry. I'm just getting started!” Genma said with an enthusiasm he only felt when he was fighting. It was at that moment that the two combatants heard the massive explosion at the ruins of Yamamoto's facility. Genma turned his head to see a fully transformed Kenshi rising out of the collapsed elevator shaft. “What is that? I've never seen a diclonius like that before!”

"Hahahaha! So the demon returns again...but..." He faced his opponent. "...It seems I have to deal with you first." His right hand struck out, palm raised to aim at the Genma's chest. It wasn't meant to strike externally with force but to cause internal damage to the opponent's body.

“Guah! Haaa!” Genma clutched his chest as he coughed up blood, staining his already tattered uniform. “Ahhh, so I see you know how to strike for internal damage, rather than external. You certainly live up to expectations Hector!” Genma said as he proceeded to tear his ruined uniform jacket from his body, revealing his bulging muscles. “Now, lets get down to business.”

Genma charged at Hector, delivering a crushing blow to his stomach before following up with a powerful uppercut, and finishing with a right hook to the man's face.

____________________________________________________

Takashi put all of his strength into this one kick, only to watch Zero dodge it with ease. Hearing gunshots, he jumped back trying to dodge as many as he could but it was too late. A stray bullet exploded through his shoulder, rendering his right arm useless. To make matters worse, Zero used his super-human speed to appear right in front of him to land a powerful blow to his stomach. Takashi dropped to his knees as Zero returned his blades to Suigetsu's neck.

Wiping the blood from his mouth, Takashi returned to his feet. He wasn't going down that easily. “If you think you can take me down that easily, you've got another thing coming!” he shouted as he charged towards Zero to attack once again.

___________________________________________________

Rei was visibly shaken as she stared whatever had emerged from the elevator shaft. It had an frightening aura about it, unlike anything she had ever seen. Not to mention its eyes... Those eyes were filled with a hate and malice that shook Rei to her very core. She started shaking uncontrollably, unable to avert her eyes. It wasn't long before Kenshi reverted to his normal form, bringing Rei back to her senses, though still a little frightened.

“Kenshi!” Rei shouted as she ran towards where he lay. She dropped to her knees as she gathered him into her arms. “Are you alright?!” she asked. Being unconscious, Kenshi gave no response. A chill ran down her spine as she checked his pulse. “Oh thank goodness...” she said in relief. He was still alive.

“What have they done to you?” she said as she looked at Kenshi's amaciated body. Having been in the facility for so long, he had lost a considerable amount of weight. He was very skinny, and his cheek bones were clearly visible on his face. Not to mention he was dirty and his clothes were in ruins and his hair was long and unkempt.

“You poor thing... the things you must have gone through.” Rei said as a tear slid down her cheek. She pulled Kenshi closer into a hug, never wanting to let him go. “I'll take care of you. I'll make you better... I promise.”


(Reric)
"Of course I feel nothing..." Elena spoke in a callous manner. "I don't know you, I don't know your lives beyond what the memories tell me. I don't know your fear, or hate, or distrust. I don't understand the concept of your anguish first hand. All that I have is but the memories of this girl and the memories of myself. To me, every last one of you is of no importance. I could've just gone and left you all in the facility to burn in the inferno.

But I didn't, even though I understand nothing but what these simple memories show me, I still rescued you? Why do you think that is?" She snapped her finger suddenly. "Because that the life I live, to continue on and enact justice and order throughout the world. I saved you not out of the kindness of my heart but out of the duty that I must serve. I must give you chances, I must enact the rules and let fairness play its part.

But you are a danger to humanity. Your voices are a danger, that Queen Midori is a danger. Within these memories plus my own I have seen the dangers that you all possess. Why don't you fucking children wake up and get a clue, or has the facility dust got stuck in your brains? Do you think I'd let such potential dangerous run around and risk the death of humanity?"

At this point Elena spat on the ground and brought her spear out, she only gripped it tightly and made no notion of attempting to attack. "Freedom is earned, not given, the world works on logic not assumptions. What should I do then? Hope that you all don't decide to snap and start killing people left and right. I've seen the powers you possess after all."

Elena sighed and turned away.

"You have every right to defend yourself and survive. If ever the time comes I will not begrudge you for trying to stay alive. That is only natural but we opposing views with oppositions. You are Diclonius and we are humans. We are at the opposition now and unless we can reach a true compromise one of us is going to be slaughtered and trust me, I sure hope you have more than a few invisible hands if you think your going to take out humanity."

Elena began to walk away a short distance and found her a single broken stump of a lonely tree. She crossed her legs and closed her eye for a brief moment and then gazed firmly at the sky. She seem to be thinking hard on something before rising back up and planting her spear right into the bark of the stump and stepping away.

"...If something threatens your existence, you fight to survive. This is the truth to all living things. Wanting to survive, to continue your lineage, I would never once deny that. But I'm no there to play fair, I'm here to play logical. If we can't find a cure for that than what can I do? Stand back and just hope? If this was merely a simple danger to a few people, or a city or even just a continent it might be different but this is something that effects the entire world of humanity.

I want to help you all, I want to give you the chances that you never got before. I want to let you have that freedom you desire so much but this isn't something I can just give. Sometimes you have to make choices, choices that you hate. Choices that are unhappy and unfeeling but you must make them anyways. Because if you don't, the consequences of the will be far worst than that distraught you felt while committing the deed itself."

Once again she thought deeply. "...But then again...everyone deserves a chance right? I have to protect humanity but I have to give you some sort of chance in the end. How about this then...I have no choice but to keep watch over you. This is something that must be done, even you should understand that. The Great Order will create a specialized place for you girls to live. You will have absolute freedom to do as your choice as long as you remain within that area. You can create your own rules, laws and stability as you wish. As the G.O I will have to give myself jurisdiction to check on things in there.

It will be like a country for Diclonius, to live and prosper until and if we can find a cure for the demented voices in your head. You will live in seclusion though obviously, free to do as you wish but also away from humanity. Other Diclonius that are found will be sent to that location as well including those of birth.

This is the most I can do for you all, do you accept?" Elena finally finished.
---
---

The blow, so hard against his already beaten body Hector felt the fist grind into his stomach. He gagged and then felt his head lift upward from the crushing blow to his chin, staggering on his feet, most of his vision was now purely red. His left arm blocked the next attack, taking the force of the hit, he was pushed back, his feet sliding across the ground.

"Haa...haa...haa..." He panted slowly and staggered again. "I've taken too much damage, I was wrong to expect to fight someone of your caliber in my condition. But now its time to end it..." He said and tore from the ground his Crescent Sun Axe and charged it up. The man was healthy, even if he tried to directly attack he'd probably dodge it, even more easily than his own physical attacks. The attack was not meant to attack, if he was at his prime maybe he could hit him with it but not now. When he attacked, he needed not only power but speed as well. enough speed to break though his defenses and attack his internal body just like before.

"Ha!" He roared and struck not on Genma but at the ground near him, sending a massive explosion that riddled everything in dust. He knew that was unseen and struck forward, ready to deliver the brutal strike. But this too was a fake out. The dust would only last for a few seconds and even then there was a chance Genma would be on his tail anyways. But what about now, when the fluttering of the empty coat that Hector threw got in the way of the man and Hector appeared right behind.

With enough hope in the distraction, he hoped to slam his open palm right upon the chest of his enemy.


(Crane)
No. 44 stood listening to Elena, beginning to hate her more and more with each word she spoke. Just what did No. 12 see in this woman to entrust her with the memories of their kind? No. 44 didn't understand at all. It wasn't until Elena was almost finished that her interest was piqued.

"...But then again...everyone deserves a chance right? I have to protect humanity but I have to give you some sort of chance in the end. How about this then...I have no choice but to keep watch over you. This is something that must be done, even you should understand that. The Great Order will create a specialized place for you girls to live. You will have absolute freedom to do as your choice as long as you remain within that area. You can create your own rules, laws and stability as you wish. As the G.O I will have to give myself jurisdiction to check on things in there.

It will be like a country for Diclonius, to live and prosper until and if we can find a cure for the demented voices in your head. You will live in seclusion though obviously, free to do as you wish but also away from humanity. Other Diclonius that are found will be sent to that location as well including those of birth.

This is the most I can do for you all, do you accept?" Elena finally finished.

“Our own country, to live as we wish away from humans?” No. 44 thought to herself. It sounded too good to be true. There had to be some sort of catch, but with the way things were now it seemed like a suitable compromise. Leaving now would only warrant the pursuit of the G.O. In the future, and killing Elena would only guarantee their deaths.

“You offer does seem appealing.” No. 44 finally replied. “Give me a moment to discuss it with the others.” she said as she returned to the crowd of diclonius behind her.

“Elena has just offered us our own country, where we are free to live in peace and govern ourselves as we see fit. Though we will be under constant supervision of the G.O., I think this is our best option as things stand right now. What do you all think?”

No. 20, No. 31, and No. 52 all came forward together. “We all agree with you, No. 44.” No. 52 stated, speaking for all the diclonius in the group. “It does seem like the best option at the moment. I along with everyone else specifically favor the fact that it will be located away from humanity. We've lived long enough being tormented by humans, I think its time we formed our own communities.”

“Very well then.” No. 44 replied.

“Well, you heard them Elena. We accept your offer.”

_________________________________________________


"Haa...haa...haa..." Hector panted slowly and staggered again. "I've taken too much damage, I was wrong to expect to fight someone of your caliber in my condition. But now its time to end it..."

“I was hoping to fight you at 100%, but I see you've been through a lot recently. Quite unfortunate really, but yes. Its time to finish this fight.” Genma said as he watched Hector prepare for his next attack.

Tearing his Crescent Sun Axe from the ground, Hector charged it up and swung it towards Genma. He moved out of the way as the axe slammed into the ground, setting off a huge explosion. Blinded by the dust cloud, Genma could hardly see anything. Out of the dust appeared an empty coat thrown by Hector. Genma quickly threw it out of the way, only to be met by an open palm to his chest. Having anticipated the attack, Genma quickly grabbed Hectors arm as his palm made contact while coughing up copious amounts of blood. Quickly turning around, Genma threw Hectors massive body over his shoulder before dropping to one knee.

“Guahh... haaa... haaa...” he panted as he clutched his chest while coughing up more blood. That attack had done some serious damage internally.

“I'm disappointed Hector! To think a man such as yourself would have to resort to such petty tactics to land an attack. Its shameful.... ack!... Guah!” he coughed up more blood as his vision became blurry and his heart began to beat irregularly. He couldn't afford to be hit by another attack like that.


(Drew)
Victory1 had spent some time away from his computer for a break, but as he returned he noticed a message from the GO calling out to the Rosary. He had a few other messages from members asking for him to advise on what to do. "I step away for a few hours and all hell breaks loose... What will I do now?"

He had knew very little about the diclonius that were mentioned in the message aside from they existed. He was alright with accepting the existence of mutant creatures with horns on their head. It really wasn't too far a stretch for him to imagine their existence. However, he knew only about the bias that Hack/Slash obviously had for them and that the GO seemed to be working in some ways against them, but clearly were just as lost in the matter. He also knew whatever he saw in the video feed was dangerous.

He responded to the message. "Maxwell... this is Victory1... I only know that there is a strongly voiced opinion from an independent that they are only a danger because of the stressful situations they have been put through. It seems from the video feed I sent you earlier that some individuals may be weaponizing them as they clearly have damaging potential. I will admit I have yet to come to a decision how I feel about them and will be removed from the situation until further information is acquired. Best of luck with your situation... we will be watching. Also, I may advise that you acquire a better defense package for your servers... it was far to easy to invade them and gather vital information from them. Attached is a package that will assist in defending, it will require some working into the system."

With that he sent the message and then began to tell the other members to stand down for the time being and only watch and learn whatever they could about the situation.


(Reric)
"Kah! Guah...hahaha! hahahaha!" Hector laughed and while laying on his back, his eyes watering though hardly from pain or fear. They were tears of joy, the lust of battle and the excitement of the action that tore through his heart. He loved it, he loved this part of his life. Forcing himself to keep going when all seemed lost, that thrill as his body was crushed yet his willpower kept going.

"This is what it meas...to continue on despite our handicaps. Those horned people wouldn't understand it would they? They think the world is nothing more than chaos and suffering, never realizing just how far they can go. But not us, we're just two humans in this wasteland of chaotic misunderstanding, filling ourselves with any excitement that we can get.

Ha...Hahaha...hahahahaha! Yeah...I had a little showdown with the demon over there..." He pointed over at Kenshi's location. "Quite extraordinary, thrilling beyond belief. He put a number on my body, it's a miracle that I can still move. Then again even if my spine was shattered I would give up. As long as I breathe, as long as I exist I will continue to move forward. That's what humanity is about right my foe? No matter how many times were pushed down, we always get back up."

Choking, spluttering as the lines of giving up were impossible to comprehend, Hector rose up with as much force as his body could muster. Most of his body was limp his left vision was now dark, not red but completely blackness. Some of his older wounds had now opened up and he slowly staggered his way towards the man.

"...Petty tactics...don't be ridiculous? This is a fight sir, not a soccer game with rules and regulations. I had to find a way to connect...haa...haa...a powerful blow. I'm not at my best right now...so I can't afford to play around with fairness.

Kaa...guah...ah...this isn't shameful, it's merely tactical. You guys use anti-Diclonius technology to fight, isn't that shameful? Why not just do what I do and bring heavy weapon and just refuse to give up? But it's not shameful is it...aguah!"

He lost his balance for a moment then continued moving forward.

"...Our bodies aren't going to last this fight much longer and now isn't the time to start playing the fair card.
...
...

"Activation protocol...set..." The weapon, the golden sun axe began to glow and churn as it usually did when he began to power. The blade itself turned creating what looked like a very messed up spear, hardly an improvement from the original weapon. The slots were opened and this time a light blue sheen was.

"This weapon was fortified and created by the red haired woman over there named Lillian Brennan. It's basic functions and power are all..haa...based upon her design. But the G.O made amplifications to it.

behold...the Corporeal Moon Buster..." Using all of his power, he thrust the weapon forward. The light burst forth from the tip of the changed axe, heated yet strangely not scalding. But the attack was not meant to burn, but it was a force. What short forth at Genma was not actually a blast, but something akin to something else. To describe it would be as such.

A compact hurricane, the pressure amazing, the force of it, astounding. It would be like getting hit by a semi-truck.
---
---

"At long last we finally see something eye to eye..." Elena stated. There wasn't much else to say then, the loud engines from above as the G.O ships landed. 7 of them total, large creations with their weapons poised. It wouldn't be surprising given her attitude with them before if she suddenly opened fire on them. But instead they all landed and the doors opened up.

"Master General Elena, reporting!" The man who exited out said.

She nodded once at him and bowed. "These are the Diclonius, we are taking them to the G.O Main Headquarters. Treat them kindly and don't provoke them, these girls here are currently not our enemies." Elena turned to face the group.

"I will keep my promise to offer you the freedom as you wish. All I ask is that you come with me to the G.O base so we can get things underway. Perhaps one of you can be a spokesperson for your kind, to express yourself. The entire world knows about you, some of them believe you and some of them don't. Some hate you and some love you. But now I think it's about time that the rest of you gave a voice to the world.

The doors opened up, clearly waiting for Elena and the girls to enter.

She entered into the first one and then beckoned them to follow.
---
---

Maxwell got the message as he twiddled his fingers absentmindedly. "That's how it is huh? And a present too, how generous..."

"Vastopida should be arriving in Japan in about 6 hours." Ivan replied simply. "And I just received word that the G.O has found Elena, they're bringing her and the Diclonius here as well. Apparently Elena is planning on housing the girls here until preparations for their own personal community can be created."

"I see..." Maxwell whispered. "...I do hope things don't get too hectic then..."


(Crane)
"Kah! Guah...hahaha! Hahahaha!" Genma listened as Hector laughed joyfully. He could tell the man only felt true happiness in the heat of battle. Just like he did.

"This is what it means...to continue on despite our handicaps. Those horned people wouldn't understand it would they? They think the world is nothing more than chaos and suffering, never realizing just how far they can go. But not us, we're just two humans in this wasteland of chaotic misunderstanding, filling ourselves with any excitement that we can get.”

Genma couldn't help but agree with the man's words. Though they were enemies at the moment, he felt a genuine respect for Hector. Having fought diclonius and humans alike for years, Genma had never met a man that felt the same lust for the battle as he did.

"Ha...Hahaha...hahahahaha! Yeah...I had a little showdown with the demon over there..." He pointed over at Kenshi's location. "Quite extraordinary, thrilling beyond belief. He put a number on my body, it's a miracle that I can still move. Then again even if my spine was shattered I wouldn't give up. As long as I breathe, as long as I exist I will continue to move forward. That's what humanity is about, right my foe? No matter how many times were pushed down, we always get back up."

“So that one diclonius did all that to Hector?” Genma thought to himself. “Some day I'll have to try my hand at fighting that thing.”

"...Petty tactics...don't be ridiculous! This is a fight sir, not a soccer game with rules and regulations. I had to find a way to connect...haa...haa...a powerful blow. I'm not at my best right now...so I can't afford to play around with fairness.

Kaa...guah...ah...this isn't shameful, it's merely tactical. You guys use anti-Diclonius technology to fight, isn't that shameful? Why not just do what I do and bring heavy weapon and just refuse to give up? But it's not shameful is it...aguah!"

“Yes its true we use Anti-Vector weapons... Something I myself am against.” he said as he looked at the gauntlets covering his hands. “My AV Gauntlets only allow me to touch vectors when fighting diclonius. When it comes down to it, I prefer letting my fists do the work.”

Hector lost his balance for a moment then continued moving forward.

"...Our bodies aren't going to last this fight much longer and now isn't the time to start playing the fair card.”

“You're right. Lets end this.” Genma said as he slowly got to his feet, wiping the blood from his mouth. Neither of them were going to last much longer.

"Activation protocol...set..." The weapon, the golden sun axe began to glow and churn as it usually did when he began to power. The blade itself turned creating what looked like a very messed up spear, hardly an improvement from the original weapon. The slots were opened and this time a light blue sheen covered the weapon.

"This weapon was fortified and created by the red haired woman over there named Lillian Brennan. It's basic functions and power are all..haa...based upon her design. But the G.O made amplifications to it.

behold...the Corporeal Moon Buster..."

“What a coincidence. That red haired woman was also the one who made these Anti-Vector weapons as well, with modifications made by the D.E.F.” Genma replied as he punched his fists together. His two gauntlets began to glow as he took a defensive stance. These are the AV Model No. 6 Terra-form Gauntlets.”

Thrusting his weapon forth, a burst of light emitted from Hectors spear sending what seemed to be some sort of high pressure shockwave hurdling towards Genma. Moving to counter, he slammed his fists into the ground causing dozens of razor sharp stalagmites to burst forth from the ground towards Hector, while simultaneously forming a defensive wall of earth to rise up in front of him. To his utter shock, Hector's attack tore through his stalagmites and made impact with the defensive wall of earth. It held for only a few moments before collapsing from the intense pressure of the blast. With nothing to defend himself with, Genma was sent flying backwards feeling as if he had been hit by a semi. He bounced along the ground, crashing through the forest until he finally came to a stop.

Slowly opening his eyes, Genma looked around trying to get his bearing. He could see neither Hector, nor any of the other members of Squad 0. Just how far back had he been pushed? His body had landed propped up against a tree, and he couldn't feel anything.

“Well.... Guah! Ackk!... It seems I've lost this fight....” he said almost in a whisper before drifting off into unconsciousness.

____________________________________________________

No. 44, along with the rest of the girls looked around in awe as the G.O. Ships began to land. They had never seen anything like it before.

"Master General Elena, reporting!" a soldier who had just arrived said as he approached Elena.

"These are the Diclonius, we are taking them to the G.O Main Headquarters. Treat them kindly and don't provoke them, these girls here are currently not our enemies." Elena turned to face the group.

"I will keep my promise to offer you the freedom as you wish. All I ask is that you come with me to the G.O base so we can get things underway. Perhaps one of you can be a spokesperson for your kind, to express yourself. The entire world knows about you, some of them believe you and some of them don't. Some hate you and some love you. But now I think it's about time that the rest of you gave a voice to the world.”

As the door on the ship behind them opened up, Elena entered inside.

“It seems things are finally looking up for us.” No. 52 said.

“Yes it would seem so.” No. 44 agreed. “Now we just need to decide who will address the humans...”

“Well isn't it obvious?” No. 20 chimed in.

“I believe its already been decided..” No. 31 added.

“You were the only one who had the courage to stand up to Elena.” No. 52 said with a smile. “Now go on, lead us.”

Motioning for them to follow, No. 44 led the group of diclonius into the ship ready to face whatever the future may hold.


(Drew)
Lily felt rage burning in her chest. She saw every single anti-diclonius weapon that they had. That she made. She made them without knowing their true purpose. It wasn't often that she flew off the handle, but seeing the weapons she made for a purpose of extermination of an entire race was more than enough to set a fire to her heart.

In her rage she stepped toward Takashi, every step of the way she fired a bullet at him until the clip was empty. Quickly she reloaded and continued a stream of fire at him. She didn't care about finese. She only wanted him dead. She wanted all of the DEF dead and gone. As she fired tears of rage streamed down her face as she remembered the dicloni friends she lost to the DEF and Excalibur as well. She screamed incoherently for the entire time she was firing her gun. It was only after her second clip was empty that she stopped to take a breath.

"After all these years... I will make right every wrong you've committed. After all of these years... I will end the DEF. I've lost many friends because of you! People I loved. People I cared for more than anything. I fought for them and you only called them monsters and demons! No more! You will fall starting now. You have nowhere to hide. I will find you. I will end you." Her voice was ragged and angry.

She reloaded and turned towards Suigetsu. Without a second thought she raised the gun toward him and a second time her vision turned red. She unloaded the entire clip as more tears and fury came from her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ariel had lost consciousness, but Alana guarded her and watched the fight from a distance. A shiver ran down her spine as she watched Lily's actions. Whatever caused her to go bezerk like that was a serious thing. Her actions were clear that this was personal. She was now uncertain if Lily was the right person to save the diclonius race. If this was purely a selfish mission for her then what will happen when the DEF and Excalibur are gone? That question was not one that Alana wanted to think of, but she had to be prepared for any future disappointment.


(Reric)
The wind issued from the attack blew Hector's hair back, his eyes half way opened and his mouth slightly parted like person viewing an interesting yet curious scene. The blue light of his weapon slowly died down and with the quick twist of wrist, it returned back to it's original shape as the Crescent Sun Axe. The blade burned and sizzled, Hector breathing surprisingly lightly though he remained still. Perhaps if he tried to move too fast, too far or even twitch too much he might too fall down and lose consciousness. The burly man took a deep breath and breathed slowly out, the air leaving his lips as he finally moved his legs over to his coat and placed it back on himself. It too blew freely in the wind, his figure a bloody but proud standing mess of a human being.

Hectors eyes traveled over to Genma who's body now slumped itself against a tree. Slowly, he walked over there, lost his balance again for a moment and then finally got to him. There the massive man starred at his opponent, curiously gazing at him before smiling serenely.

"...It's been quite a thrill..."

The battles were still going on but for him, he was done here. The rest of the gang could handle Squad Zero at this point. More importantly for him it was time for him to get back to Elena and back to the G.O Main Headquarters in Europe. Firstly though there was a person he wanted to meet. Flexing his muscles to get movement back in them and limped his way over to Rei and Kenshi, a shadow crossing his face. He still kept his axe in hand which couldn't have looked very enticing to young Rei especially knowing the kind relationship he had with Kenshi. Finally he stopped in front of her, his overwhelming figure casting a shadow over her.

"...Young girl from the woods am I correct?" He asked rhetorically, smiling at her.

"Haa...Haa...You have quite a relationship with that man don't you. He is my enemy though, the enemy to humanity but it seems Master General Elena has some other plans in motion. But why I ask, do you risk your life around him? You've seen what the Diclonius can do, so why do you still remain by his side?
---
---

Elena sat a single chair at the far back, legs crossed, hands on her lap as the Diclonius came in. Seats on both sides were there for them to sit as she removed her eyepatch for a brief moment. The moment enough to show the disgusting tissue scar and hole where her eye had once been. A door on the other end separated them from the cockpit and the engines loudly rumbled.

"It'll be a long flight, you all should get some sleep now." Elena remarked as she closed her eyes. At that, all but one of the ships rose into the sky and set off. The last one remained stagnant as a voice broke over the intercom.

"My apologies, right now I need to wait here until Captain Schlenzanner arrives. Once he does we shall depart...Diclonius..." The last word was given a faint hint of mistrust.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:04 pm

Spoiler:
(Uni)
Cyrax and Mika were standing next to the couch, as Vellux walked towards Soren's legs, and made a 'yipping' sound. "You guys are still here I see." Soren said calmy looking at the two. "Lucky for you I guess, I thought you hadn't cared about my offer to help you." He paused talking, and took some time to study Cyrax and Mika. He noticed both of their hair looked somewhat unkempt, and could sense something peculiar about both of them, as Cyrax's face was red, and they both looked like they were just in rush. Soren laughed in his own mind, as he walked passed both of them towards the bed, and gave them a subtle wink.

"I assume you've both gotten some rest. I'm sorry I wasn't back sooner, but I belive I told you I needed to sleep as well." Reaching under his bed, Soren pulled out another large duffel bag, that had a fair amount of weight to it. Getting down on his hands and knees, Soren fully extended his arm underneath the bed again, and this time drug out a fairly large pet kennel. "Bahaha, it's like the damn Amazon jungle underneath here!" He exclaimed. Cyrax and Mika were quiet as Soren talked. They were either shocked that Soren was back, or were still highly untrusting of him. Regardless, Soren didn't care. This allowed him to say what he wanted to say. Upon seeing the kennel, Vellux let forth a 'yip' similar to the one earlier, but this one sounded more ecstatic as the fox began to run around in small circles. "Huh, well that's weird, I thought he hated this thing, but now he seems rather eager to see it." Soren stated to himself, and whoever was actually listening. Striding over towards his desk, he grabbed his laptop and the charging cord, and stuffed them into the bag he pulled out. "If you two might notice, I'm relocating to Lillica's home, for her sake. I can't look after her in a place as run down as this. I will still keep items here, and possibly make frequent visits, as It's been my living quarters for the past 10 years, and it is a nice place secluded from society, which I may need to resort too depending on the situations I get caught in. However Cyrax," He paused to turn his gaze towards the diclonius. "You are more than welcome to stay here as well, as I'm not sure if you currently have a place of your own. Plus being... what you are, a place secluded like this may be good for you, however it's up to you in the end."

Opening the kennel, he beckoned for Vellux to come to him. The fox gently trotted to his owner, and walked into it, as soren latched the door. Reaching back into his bag, he pulled out an assortement of hats. A santa hat, a fedora, a yellow beanie, and what appeared to be a tribal headress. "Hmm, don't recall getting most of these haha!" Turning towards Cyrax he pointed to his horns. You weren't covering those when you showed up, but since it was raining then I'm sure most people weren't outside. I don't know if you have your own, but you can take any of these if you'd like. I personally recommend the santa hat." Reaching into his coat pocket Soren pulled out the sticky notes and pen, and wrote down the address to Lillica's home. Handing the slip to Cyrax, he slung the bag over his shoulder and picked up the kennel containing Vellux. Walking towards the door, he turned back one last time. "I don't exactly know what answers you're searching for, but I plan to be true to my word. I want to help you, because... if I could ally with your kind, it may help me get what I want too. It's selfish I know, but then again who isn't these days. That address will be my current home, whenever you want the assitance for those answers, come over. Just try not to replicate last night again..." and with those words Soren opened the door about to leave.

----------------------------------

Lillica had been enjoying her old household for most of the day. It had only been a few weeks that she wasn't here as she ran away to try to find her father that abandoned her, but those few weeks felt like years to her. She read through some of her children's books, played with her teddy bear, and even drew some artwork. It was a standard family photo, that you see little kids crudely draw with crayons that gets hung up on the refrigerator door, but instead of it being her family she drew herself, Soren, and Vellux. For being only 11, the drawing was rather well done, and she was anxious to show it to Soren when he returned. Patiently she waited sitting at the end of her bed when her stomach started to growl. "Ooh, I hope he gets back soon I'm really hungry." She flopped back onto her bed, and began to role around. "What does a girl like me have to do to not starve around here!"


(Crane)
Drawing on all of his training, all of his experience in combat, Takashi charged towards Zero. He gracefully lauched into a somersault before transferring to a flying roundhouse kick aimed at the masked man's head. His attack was stopped mid-flight, however, by a hail of gunfire from an enraged Lily. Being a hand to hand combat type, Takashi chose to forgo his bullet-proof vest for better movement and mobility. Only this time, that choice backfired. Bullets slammed into his right knee, his lower stomach, and chest throwing him off balance and onto the ground.

"After all these years... I will make right every wrong you've committed. After all of these years... I will end the DEF. I've lost many friends because of you! People I loved. People I cared for more than anything. I fought for them and you only called them monsters and demons! No more! You will fall starting now. You have nowhere to hide. I will find you. I will end you." Her voice was ragged and angry.

With that, she reloaded and aimed her weapons at Suigetsu before opening fire once more. Being in a blinded rage, it seemed she didn't care that Zero was already holding him hostage. With now way to move, Suigetsu was pounded by incoming gunfire as it slammed against his bullet-proof vest. With each impact he was pushed back, his ribs cracking under the pressure. The next shot came lower, shattering his left knee-cap.

“Arrrggghh!!!”Suigetsu yelled out in pain as he dropped to the ground, clutching his wounded leg. He had no time to worry about his leg, however, as the next bullet tore through his right shoulder, pushing him onto his back.

“It looks like this is the end.” he thought to himself. “My Squad 0, taken out so easily.... disgraceful..”

Closing his eyes, Suigetsu lay there completely still as gunfire landed all around him. He was ready to accept death.

____________________________________________________

Meanwhile, an empowered Koji approached No. 38's weakened body lying on the ground. She struggled to her feet as she attempted to launch her many vectors at the man who killed her friend.

“My.... vectors....” she said softly, her eyes wide in fear in shock. “WHERE ARE MY VECTORS?!?!” she screamed. In all her life, she had always had vectors to defend herself with, or attack her enemies. Without them, she was just a helpless little girl with horns.... and it was horrifying.

“Ahahahaha, not so tough without your vectors huh?” Koji said as he walked up to a now helpless No. 38. In his excitement he punched her full force in the face, knocking her to the ground. “How does it feel to be on the receiving end this time? It hurts doesn't it?”

No. 38 struggled to get up. She was on her hands and knees when Koji delivered a swift and powerful kick to the gut, pushing her back down to the ground.

“Guah... ack!” No. 38 lay there gasping for breath from that last breath as she coughed up a little blood. Not giving her a chance to recover, Koji began kicking her over and over. He wasn't going to stop until that little bitch was dead.
_________________________________________________

While Koji was busy tormenting No. 38, Seth could hear all that was going on at the battlefield. Reluctantly he grabbed Koji's rifle from where he left it and looked through the scope. Not used to holding such a heavy weapon his vision was shaky, but he could see all that had happened. Genma was down, as well as Takashi, and a red haired woman was firing upon the Captain who was also down.

“Oh my god....” Seth mumbled to himself. This was it. He was the only one who could fight back. Having no combat skill whatsoever, he was a bit nervous. “I've got to do this.... I'm the only one who can make a difference!” he said trying to strengthen his resolve.

Shakily, he moved the cross-hairs of Koji's .50 caliber rifle onto the red-haired woman. As soon as the cross-hairs lined up he closed his eyes and pulled the trigger, not seeing whether he made the shot or not. The recoil from the rifle had pushed him into a sitting position, and his ears were ringing from the sound. He just hoped he had bought the Captain a little time.

_________________________________________________

Rei sat still cradling Kenshi's unconscious body as a shadow loomed over her. She looked up to see the huge mercenary captain from before. His body was covered in blood, cuts, and wounds. The sight alone was enough to frighten her. Still she kept her ground. She couldn't leave Kenshi.

"...Young girl from the woods am I correct?" He asked rhetorically, smiling at her.

"Haa...Haa...You have quite a relationship with that man don't you. He is my enemy though, the enemy to humanity but it seems Master General Elena has some other plans in motion. But why I ask, do you risk your life around him? You've seen what the Diclonius can do, so why do you still remain by his side?”

Rei thought about Hector's question for a moment. It was true diclonius could be extremely dangerous... even deadly. But she a knew a side of Kenshi that no one else knew.

“Because..... because unlike you I see diclonius for what they really are: people. Not “mosters”, or “freaks”... or even “demons”. Sure they have horns, sure they these amazing things called vectors... but deep down, I know that they are only people just like you and me.

Having gotten to know Kenshi, I know a side of him that know one else knows. He carries so much hate and anguish inside... yet at the same time chose not to kill me. He chose to let me in... to let me know him.. even let me take care of him. In the time spent with me, he showed me such kindess and respect. It was if all those years he had been waiting for someone to treat him as a normal person, and not a freak with horns.

Not only that, but I have to help him. He carries such a burden inside, and tries to do it all on his own. He needs to know that I'm there for him. I'll always be here to support him... to pick him back up when he fails. Thats why I stay by his side."

____________________________________________

No. 44 watched as all of her diclonius sisters boarding the ship sat down.

"It'll be a long flight, you all should get some sleep now." Elena remarked as she closed her eyes. At that, all but one of the ships rose into the sky and set off. The last one remained stagnant as a voice broke over the intercom.

"My apologies, right now I need to wait here until Captain Schlenzanner arrives. Once he does we shall depart...Diclonius..." The last word was given a faint hint of mistrust.

No. 44 knew that tone of voice all too well. She knew it would take years to break through the mistrust of humans.


(Reric)
“...Because..... because unlike you I see diclonius for what they really are: people. Not “monsters”, or “freaks”... or even “demons”. Sure they have horns, sure they these amazing things called vectors... but deep down, I know that they are only people just like you and me..."

These people of the horned kind, the arch enemies of Hector Schlenzanner. His people killed by them, his friends obliterated by them, the ones he trusted most of all killed by them and were them. For him, he could not begrudge them for their births, but his heart was always hateful and now it was uncertain.

"...And what happens if they can't control themselves? We have seen the power these people possess, the anger that flows through them, the destruction they can cause. I have seen the strife and anguish that they have seen. Isn't it surprisingly human?

"...Having gotten to know Kenshi, I know a side of him that know one else knows. He carries so much hate and anguish inside... yet at the same time chose not to kill me. He chose to let me in... to let me know him.. even let me take care of him. In the time spent with me, he showed me such kindess and respect. It was if all those years he had been waiting for someone to treat him as a normal person, and not a freak with horns..."

Hector listened intently, his face serious when it came to this subject. "...Isn't that what everyone wants though? But that's the thing though, he's got that. He's gotten that love, kindness and respect now. He's gotten it from you, from the people here who risked their lives to save him. Even now a great percentage of the world now screams for their release.

There are people out there, people like me who hate Diclonius. But those people are truly far and in between. The thing is, Diclonius only know this pain and suffering and believe the entire world is like that. I won't deny my thoughts but I don't act upon those thoughts because I hate them. I only do so because of the dangers they possess. And to protect humanity I will do whatever it takes, even if I have to slaughter an entire race to do so.

...but..." He looked away at this point. "Master General Elena, my commanding officer has seen fit to give you chances. I am loyal to her and thus follow her orders."

The large man sighed and then said softly. "There is a G.O aircraft awaiting for me there. Several of the Diclonius taken from Yamamoto's facility are on there along with Elena to head back to The Great Order. Take Kenshi over there and get on board..."

With those words Hector moved away, now seeing No. 38 being brutally beaten down by Koji who definitely seemed to be enjoying it. He watched with his eyes glaring but made no attempt to save her. Instead he called out to her.

"This is what it means to be human No. 38. We don't have vectors, horns or any amazing abilities. All we have is what we get and compared to the prowess you horned being have, what are we but dust in the wind?

But we continue on, because that is what humanity is. We are determined to continue even if all is loss. How do you think humanity has gone on so far? How do you think I continue despite my body being a hundred times worse than yours? Because we don't give up! You call yourself the evolutionary advancement of the human race? What a load of a bullshit.

Humans don't need vectors to win! Now get up and attack! You were born from human parents, you have humanity running though your veins!

...Because if you seriously think you need your little hands to help you, then maybe you deserve to be crushed. Come on! And prove your determination beyond the simple boundaries that are given to you!"
---
---

"...You said that I know nothing of our lives. That there was no way that someone like me could understand your plight unless I lived through it as well." Elena stated to the other girls.

"...I don't plan on torturing myself to get an understanding. But now tell me, speak to me of your so called tortures you went through, go into detail of each of your pain and express it to me and make me understand."


(Jamie)
As Zero went back to the leader, he saw the man he punched get up. “If you think you can take me down that easily, you've got another thing coming!” Zero saw the man somersault and try to roundhouse Zero again, a foolish thing to do, since Zero dodged it easily before. But this time the man was stopped by someone else, Lily. Lily had fired shots at the man, hitting him in his right shoulder and parts of his stomach.

"After all these years... I will make right every wrong you've committed. After all of these years... I will end the DEF. I've lost many friends because of you! People I loved. People I cared for more than anything. I fought for them and you only called them monsters and demons! No more! You will fall starting now. You have nowhere to hide. I will find you. I will end you."Lily’s voiced was angry. Lily then pointed her gun at the leader and began firing, paying no attention at the fact that Zero was in front of the man. The bullets had hit the leader, but Zero also was hit with an equal amount as the man. The bullets hit Zero in his left arm and his lower stomach. Zero fell to his knees as he took in the pain. It has been awhile since Zero last felt pain and he was good at ignoring it. But this time it felt a bit worse than usual, was it because that Lily fired it? Zero didn’t know why, but he was pissed off at Lily for her reckless action.

“Lily you stupid bitch…” Zero quietly said as he stood up, holding his left arm. Zero turned around to Lily and used his speed to charge at her and punched her hard in the gut, hoping it would make her drop her gun. “Don’t act reckless if you can’t control it…” Zero coldly said to Lily. “And don’t say that I act reckless…we are different…after what has happened in my life…I have nothing more to lose…but you…you are the bridge, between humans and diclonius…you are the hope that our two kinds can co-exist together…if you die…so does all the hope…don’t forget that…” As Zero said this, another bullet hits Zero, in his stomach, but this bullet wasn’t like the other ones, this one was bigger and stronger. As Zero looked down, all he saw was blood, his blood, and the blood was becoming too much. “See? Your recklessness is causing your friends and love ones to die…” Zero coldly said before collapsing to the ground.

-------------------

Alice and Suzuki see Zero fall to the ground and look on in shock. Tears began to fall down on their faces as they rush as fast as they can to him.

“ZERO! ZERO! PLEASE DON’T CLOSE YOUR EYES!” Suzuki said crying, looking scared and upset.

“YEAH ZERO! STAY AWAKE! PLEASE!” Alice also said, crying as well.

Alice and Suzuki both hold on to Zero, crying, trying to keep him awake in fear if he would die.


(Drew)
Most of what Zero said didn't even register. Even the punch to the gut didn't register. The punch had hurt. It really did. She was pretty sure that she had dropped her gun too and fallen to one knee. It took only a few moments to catch her breath in her rage.

Then she heard the shot and saw him colapse. She whipped around ignoring both Alice and Suzuki. She picked up her gun reloaded her last clip and charged at the man with the sniper rifle. He was clearly shaky and unused to using such firearms. His lack of skill would be the death of him. She roared as she charged in her blind rage.

Finally, when she was close enough she began to fire at him as well. Emptying the entire clip. She would kill them, they would die. All because of what they did.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Alana felt Number 38's pressure decrease significantly. Almost like she had been suppressed. She looked back and forth between her sister and where No. 38 was supposed to be. This diclonius would be an important addition to the team. However, Ariel might not be safe over here even if she was pulled a fair distance away from the combat.

As Zero collapsed, she came to her conclusion. She launched herself in the dirrection of No. 38 praying for her sister's safety. She felt alone being the only one taking action. It felt very much like half of her was missing, but this distraction wouldn't be enough to stop her from completing her mission.

She landed quietly behind Koji and witnessed his beating on No 38. She hated the cruelty some humans had, and this one deserved nothing more than to die for what he was doing to her fellow diclonius. Quickly she picked up a large piece of debris and swatted at him like a fly trying to knock him away from No. 38. Hopefully far away.


(Nyuux)
I stood and watched as Soren packed a few things, and put Vellux in a carrier.

"You are more than welcome to stay here as well, as I'm not sure if you currently have a place of your own. Plus being... what you are, a place secluded like this may be good for you, however it's up to you in the end."

Soren was offering me this place for my own. He said he was going to live with that Lillica girl at her home. Mika did offer for me to stay with her and I would but I can’t afford to be in a populated area.

“Thank you, I’ll love to stay here. After all you’re right, I’d like to stay secluded from the world. Plus, I won’t be hard to find.”

As Soren left, I could feel a sharp pain in my head begin. I had trouble focusing on what Mika was talking about.

“Did you hear me?”, Mika asked seeming confused herself. “I’m going home to get a few things, I’ll be back, okay?”

I had to grab my head because the pain was becoming even worse. It felt as if I was being stabbed with thousands of needles. As Mika closed the door, I felt chills creep up my spine, which made my headache feel even worse. I decided to lay on the bed. I stared at the ceiling, which seemed to be raising. I then started to feel weak, so I decided to sleep for a bit.

“What are you doing?”, I heard a familiar voice. “Befriending two humans, and one being a girl on top of that. You’re starting to fall in love with her.”

“Who are you? How do you know how I feel?”

A mysterious figure appeared from seemingly nowhere. He was my height, with horns on his head. I couldn’t see his face due to how he looked like a shadow.

“Do you have any idea what you are? Why you were locked up in a facility? You’re a killing machine! That’s your purpose in this world. You see, we were born a part of the Diclonius species. Our species is meant to put an end to human life on this planet. We were chosen by God to cleanse humanity if you will.”

“You’re wrong! I know that we’re hated by many out there, but there are the few that actually do give a shit about us, like Mika.”

“Bahahahaha!”, the figure laughed, “Her? Please, she’s just another worthless human. Remember how she treated you before she knew your past? Heh, she’s nice because she feels sorry for you.”

“I refuse to believe any of that garbage. I know how she really feels, she cares about me and I care about her. You’re the one who’s full of shit!”

“Keep telling yourself that. Stay blind to the truth, you’re gonna get hurt, that much I can guarantee. We’re here to exterminate the human race, whether you like it or not. That’s what in our DNA, otherwise, why would your parents throw you away like they did? They didn’t want to raise a demon for a few years just to be killed by it when its vectors developed. You need to wake up, time’s ticking…”

I opened eyes and sat up to complete darkness. Looking around I noticed it was still dark outside, which meant I hadn’t been out for too long.

(“What was that all about? Who was that guy? Was he telling the truth?”)

I stood up and walked over to the window and stared out to the distance. I wasn’t feeling as safe as I thought I would be.

“That dream wasn’t normal, hell, I can’t even call that a dream, more like a nightmare. What if by being with her, I’m putting Mika in more danger? And what about Soren? I don’t want to cause him grief cause if he tried to help me, he’ll be involved, and that’ll get that little girl involved as well. If something happened to them all, I can’t have all of that blood on my conscious. Hmm, maybe I just need some fresh air.”

--------------------------------

Mika got back to the building to see all of the lights off.

“Hehe, I guess he’s still tired from our time together.”, Mika said to herself with a smile. She opened the door and set her bag down next to her feet and reached for the light switch. When she flipped the lights on, she Cyrax was nowhere to be seen.

“Cy? Cy are you here? Where are you?”, Mika asked aloud. She started to get worried real fast as she knew he had no where he had to be. She ran outside to see if maybe he was still in the area.

“Cyrax! Hey! Cyrax!”, but there was no answer. She ran back inside and quickly thought of who she could call.

“Police? No, I couldn’t, they’ll just take him to prison or back to that place he came from. Damn it!”

She then remembered the one person she could talk to.

“Soren! He gave Cy a paper with his address on it, but what did he do with it? Oh yeah! He gave it to me for safe keeping!” She reached into her back pocket and pulled out the slip. “I know exactly where this is.”, Mika said as she closed the door behind her headed to out to see Soren.

----------------------------------

I took deep breaths of the cool brisk air as I walked along the roadside. No one was outside and why would there be? It must’ve been early morning hours, everyone must’ve been sleeping. I noticed ahead of me, a forest-like area.

“I’ll just keep walking a little further. I’ve never been outside of the city limits before.”

As I walked through the trees, I could hear the dead leaves crack as I stepped upon them. I enjoyed the blissful sounds of the wilderness. After walking around a combined few hours from the warehouse, to around the area, I found a specific area lacking of a few trees. I decided to sit and stare at the visible stars in the sky.

--------------------------------

Meanwhile, Mika had finally gotten to the neighborhood to where Soren was staying with Vellux and Lillica. She studied the area carefully until she spotted the home that matched the address written on the slip. As she walked up to the door, she felt a combination of being worried with sadness.

“I really hope he won’t be angry with me.” Mika said to herself in a worried tone.

She began to knock on the door, hoping it would be answered.


(Uni)
He wasn't even halfway across the door frame when Lillica came sprinting out of her room to greet him. "SOREN! LOOK SOREN, LOOK WHAT I DREW!" Holding her piece of artwork up to his face. She needed to stand on the tip of her toes to hold it this high of course. "DO YOU LIKE IT? HUH, HUH?" She asked very eagerly. Smiling, Soren layed his hand on top of her head, and grabbed the picture out of her hands. "I love it Lillica. I'll find a frame for it so we can prop it up."

Unlocking the latch on the kennel Vellux nudged the door open and scampered out of it, only to begin sniffing around this new home. "He'll need to get used to it first, so just let him sniff around for a little alright?" Soren could hear Lillica's stomach growl, as he said this to her. "Grr, I'm hungry Soren!" She exclaimed, while holding her hands across her abdomen. "Open the bag there on the table, I stopped to grab some food on the way home, it should still be warm." He said to her, pointing towards the bag. Amazingly Soren had paid for the food too. In the past 2 days he had realized he hadn't used his hypnosis to trick shopkeepers, but instead paid for everything. He would have to stop soon though, as all the money he had acquired should be used for rent. He of course could hypnotize that Tohru girl who was the landlady, but since he found her somewhat attractive he didn't want too. Either that or he was growing soft. A lot had happened in the last 48 hours.

"Soren this food is really yummy!" Finishing off her portion she walked over to the sink and set her dish inside. Turning around towards soren she yelled to him "you've got dishes to wash mister!" as she took off back towards her bedroom.

"Oh of course, I save your life and become your butler." He thought to himself. It gave him a good laugh, he didn't think of it like that seriously. He helped himself to some food, and watched Vellux as he continued his excursion around the house picking up all the scents. Washing the dishes he walked back towards Lillica's room and peered in, only to find her sound asleep. Walking in he took the blanket, tucked her in, and wished her a good nights sleep.

A few hours had passed since she fallen asleep, and Soren was relentlessly typing away at his laptop. Learning about Cyrax's past in a facility piqued Soren's interest to try to learn something about them. Anything at all, would be helpful information that Soren could give to Cyrax. He did say he would help him, and the sooner Cyrax learned what he wanted the sooner Soren could try to get him to help get what he wanted, although Soren wasn't entirely sure of what that want was.

"Gahh, how god damn secretive is this shit." Soren muttered. He was sure to keep quiet to not wake Lillica. After browsing for hours Soren had found out almost nothing, other than that a few facilities were very close to his area. However it never specified what they were used for, or if they were Diclonius related or not. He was sure they were though, as when he researched these places individually, almost nothing came up. Clearly whatever they were being used for, wasn't something they wanted the public to know about. About to close his laptop and call it a night, a light knocking came from the door.

"Well I'll be damned you finally decide to show up th-" he was cut off as he opened the door and saw only the girl named Mika from earlier. She looked back at him, with a rather worried look in her eyes. Opening the door all the way he welcomed her into the house. "So... you care to tell me exactly where Cyrax is?" Soren asked her quite sternly.

"I... I don't know" Mika replied. It looked as though tears were about to start forming.

"I see, so you've come to me for help finding him I assume." Soren's face became quite serious. The last thing he said to Cyrax was to not replicate last night, and now he's gone missing. This diclonius sure had a way of making things difficult. "When was the last time you saw him? I need to know everything you can remember."

Soren sat there, as Mika explained how she had left shortly after himself. When she returned, Cyrax was gone. "I told him I would be back, so I don't know why he would just leave." She said clearly distraught.

"He's probably gone to get some fresh air." Soren knew this probably wasn't the case though, after the events from their first encounter together. He knew that it wasn't best for Cyrax to be out on his own, if someone saw him and he wasn't hiding his horns, something would be more than likely to go down. "Hold on, let me just grab something, and I'll come help you look for him." He said to the girl as she sat there quietly. Grabbing his bladed bow from the spare bedroom, he walked back out where Mika was waiting.

Upon seeing the weapon he held, Mika stood up and started to look terrified. "Wh.. why do you need that! Earlier today you told Cyrax something about not repeating last night. What happened!! Someone important is out to kill him aren't they!"

Gracefully walking towards her, Soren looked her deep in the eyes, and began the trance. Mika watched as his eyes changed hue from blue to deep purple before her, as she lost all control to think for herself. Soren didn't want to terrorize her however, merely calm her down. Unsure of what could suppress her current terror, he forced her mind to create false memories of her and Cyrax. Showing her that he was ok, and that everything will be fine.

Soren broke his gaze away from hers, freeing her mind of the trance. She was much more calm now, believing that Cyrax was completely fine. Almost soothingly, she asked Soren what the weapon was for. "It's simply a pre-caution, and for our own protection." He lied again, though not entirely. He really wasn't sure whether Cyrax was fine or not, but he couldn't tell her that for fear of her over reacting again.

Walking out the door, he was sure to close it gently to not disturb the sleeping Lillica or Vellux who had recently joined her. Once again, he hoped to be back before they awoke. This was becoming a rather bad habit. Ironically he pulled out a pack of cigs from his coat, and lit one up. "It couldn't hurt to check back at the storage house. Just keep an eye out for him on the way there. That vibrant hair of his should be easy to point out." He said to Mika as they began their search.

The walk was quiet, as both Soren and Mika were intent on searching for Cyrax. Soren had actually smoked 2 cigarettes by the time they arrived at his 'old' home. Opening the door and peering inside, no trace of Cyrax could be found. "Damn, I really don't want to be spending all day looking for this guy." Soren thought to himself quietly. Looking back over to Mika, he shrugged his shoulders. "You've known him longer than I have, got any suggestions?" He asked her.

She stood there silently, thinking hard of where he could be. "Hey, that thing you did earlier, with your eyes. Well I don't know exactly what was happening but In my mind I had these visions of Cyrax, and in a few of them I could see a lot of trees around him. He's got to be somewhere like that!" Clasping her hands together, she was adamant about his location.

Soren opened his mouth, to explain to her that what she was seeing when he hypnotized her were all false realities that her mind was manipulated into believing. However he stopped himself, as she wasn't entirely aware that she had been hypnotized, and telling some person he rarely knows about this power he has, wasn't really in his best interests. Plus there were a lot of small parks around with trees in them, it couldn't hurt to search for Cyrax there. After all, that is where he began his search for a diclonius in the first place. "Let's check the parks then! Like I said he could just be grabbing some fresh air."

"Damn, he's not here either." both Mika and Soren said almost in unison. This search was really starting to get irritating. It was the third small park they checked in the area. The next closest one would have been utterly senseless to walk too. Soren glanced towards Mika, and could see a lot of her worried thoughts were coming back. He didn't want to hypnotize her again, but if it calmed her down he may have too.

"C'mon, think. Where would a horned man want to be, if the seclusion of that abandoned old unit wasn't remote enough..." Soren had the bottom of his right palm placed on his forehead, as he looked down, contemplating what the answer could be. Suddenly it clicked. "The forest!" He stated, while looking towards Mika. "That warehouse of mine is right down the road from the edge of the one bordering the city." Mika simply nodded her head, and followed as Soren walked towards that direction.

It had honestly been awhile since Soren ever went back into those woods. They were same ones that him and Vellux emerged from 10 years ago. Occasionally he would walk towards the edge of them and let Vellux go in to hunt, but not once in those 10 years had he stepped foot back into them.

As they approached the tree line, Soren took notice that it was still dark out, and it would more than likely be darker in the woods, unless they found a nice clearing. "You don't have a flashlight on you I assume..." He asked, looking at Mika. She only shook her head to signal 'no' however.

Gripping his bladed bow tightly, he took his first step pass the treeline. "Stay close, I don't want to have to search for 2 people tonight." As he slowly crept in, he could hear the crunching of many twigs and leaves beneath his feet.

Mika followed swiftly behind, as not to lose her sight on Soren. Following closely behind him, she put her hands up to her mouth and made a cone shape with them around her lips. "CY! CY are you out here?" She called out, and listened intently for any response.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

OOC: I talked it over before hand with Nyuu, and I was given permission to control Mika for this post, in case you were wondering.


(Nyuux)
(“Why did I have that dream? I feel like I know who that figure. He kept saying “we” as if he and I were connected.”)

I stood up and continued to stare up to the night sky. I felt at peace but at the same time I could feel myself getting angry. The things I was told in my dream seemed to have stuck within my mind.

“Maybe that wasn’t a dream, but some sort of vision.” I couldn’t stop thinking of the figure. He plagued my mind with every word he said, things not easily forgotten.

“Do you have any idea what you are? Why you were locked up in a facility? You’re a killing machine! That’s your purpose in this world. You see, we were born a part of the Diclonius species. Our species is meant to put an end to human life on this planet. We were chosen by God to cleanse humanity if you will.”

“A killing machine…I mean, I know I could kill any human as I please, but I have no true reason to. If that’s my purpose, to end humanity, then why don’t I feel like doing it? And chosen by “God”? Heh, please, why would any god create one species just to completely annihilate another.”

I took a few deep breaths as I continued to think.

“Mika…was it true? What the figure said?”

“She’s nice because she feels sorry for you.”

That statement bothered me to no end.

“NO! I won’t believe that…I refuse to. It can’t be true. Why would some one have a sudden change of heart like that?”

The more I thought about it, the more I was getting lost in my own thoughts, confusing myself. My headache reappeared without any warning. I held my head as the pain got sharper.

(“Arghh!! What is this?”)

“Wake up…”, I heard the familiar voice from my dream. The difference this time, I knew I was fully awake. A figure appeared from within the trees.

“What do you want from me?”

“Let me in. You’re too weak…giving into emotions…emotions you’re not meant to have. I’ll do what you’re incapable of, killing. And I’ll start with that girl you’re so interested in.”

“No, you won’t touch her, I won’t let you hurt her!”

I launched all of my vectors at once at the figure, but to no avail as they just went through him. The figure chuckled at me as if I was weak.

“Hehe, you can’t kill me. In fact, you can’t even touch me. Now…let me show you how it’s done, eh?”

The next thing I knew, there were 4 vectors coming at me full speed. 2 of which held my arms, while another held me at the throat and the last punched me in the gut at full force. I could feel blood coming up my throat, but was barely able to cough it up as I was being choked.

“Arghh…ugh.”

“I told you didn’t I? You would get hurt. There’s plenty more pain where that came from.”

I felt my feet leave the ground as he used his vectors to lift me. I stared down at the figure as he slowly walked closer to me. I could now see his face crystal clear.

(“What!? It can’t be!”)

I stared in shock as I saw the figure that was holding me, seemed to be myself but in a more ecstatic way. His eyes were focused and showed no remorse whatsoever, his hair was more messed up than that of my own. He then let off a half grin as he threw me into the bark of a larger tree. I heard and felt my own spine crack on contact.

“Let me in…”, he said one last time. I picked my head up to find him gone without a trace. I couldn’t believe what had just transpired. My body ached as I tried to stand but couldn’t. I leaned myself against the tree which now had my body imprint on it.

(“How was that even possible? And what does he keep saying (“Let me in”)?” )

I could feel blood still coming from my throat now dripping down my face.

"CY! CY are you out here?"

I quickly realized the tone of the voice.

(“Ah…Mika…that sweet voice. I wonder how she found me…oh well, I need some help anyway.”)

“I’m over here Mika!”

(“I wonder how worried she is about me. How is she going to be when she sees me in this condition.”)

I could hear footsteps getting closer, but there were two sets.

(“She’s not alone…who could she be with out here at this hour?”)

I saw her come out from behind the trees, and with her was Soren. Mika had such a worried look on her face and quickly turned to tears when she saw how I was. She ran to me and wrapped her arms around me. I felt her tears against my neck. I didn’t have the strength to hug her back as I was still in pain. Soren watched with a puzzled look on his face. I could tell he knew something very wrong happened here.

“What happened to you? Why did you leave?”, Mika was having trouble asking as she was crying heavily, “I thought I lost you!” She continued to hold her hug for minutes.

"I'm just glad you're alive...please don't leave me again.", Mika said as she wiped her tears away.

I was ready to explain what’s been happening to me, with the headaches, my encounter with that figure and everything he said. I know Soren would be interested in hearing everything.

“Can the three of us go somewhere else to talk? I think you might like to hear what I have to say. I might need some help walking though, I’m pretty banged up.”


(Crane)
"...And what happens if they can't control themselves? We have seen the power these people possess, the anger that flows through them, the destruction they can cause. I have seen the strife and anguish that they have seen. Isn't it surprisingly human?”

“Yes its very human...” Rei thought to herself. “Humans are the worst threat to themselves after all... not that he would understand. The G.O is so focused on the diclonius they're blinded to the fact that humans can be so much worse...”

“There are people out there, people like me who hate Diclonius. But those people are truly far and in between. The thing is, Diclonius only know this pain and suffering and believe the entire world is like that. I won't deny my thoughts but I don't act upon those thoughts because I hate them. I only do so because of the dangers they possess. And to protect humanity I will do whatever it takes, even if I have to slaughter an entire race to do so.

...but..." He looked away at this point. "Master General Elena, my commanding officer has seen fit to give you chances. I am loyal to her and thus follow her orders."

The large man sighed and then said softly. "There is a G.O aircraft awaiting for me there. Several of the Diclonius taken from Yamamoto's facility are on there along with Elena to head back to The Great Order. Take Kenshi over there and get on board..."

Rei was never one prone to outburst, yet she found herself becoming angry and responding to Hector's words.

“What if they can't control themselves? You threaten to wipe out the diclonius because of the dangers they possess? I can't believe how hypocritical you are! The real threat you should be looking at is humanity itself! How many lives have needlessly been ended through meaningless conflict? Millions upon millions have died in HUMAN wars!! Before you threaten to wipe out another race, maybe you should look at your own before passing judgment! We humans have always feared things we don't understand, or that's different from us, and the same thing is happening with the diclonius! Hatred only breeds more hatred Hector! You seem to think that those who hate the diclonius are few and far between but can you really speak for everyone on the planet? Before we can cure the hatred inside the diclonius we must first do away with our own hatred!” she said in anger, her voice softening as she finished.

“Including you.

Before that happens, I won't be having anything to do with the Great Order. Besides I don't think Kenshi would forgive me if I handed him over to the G.O against his will. Don't bother waiting for us. We won't be coming.”

____________________________________________________

Suigetsu looked up when he heard the familiar sound of Koji's .50 caliber rifle. It seemed the man who had been holding him hostage earlier had been shot. There was no way he'd survive a direct hit like that. Looking over to where Takashi lay, he tried to get his attention.

"Takashi... hey Takashi! Come on, while they're distracted we need to get out of here! Theres no way we can win this fight now... Hey Takashi!"

It was no use. Upon further inspection, Suigetsu could see it in Takashi's lifeless eyes. He was dead.

"Damn..." he said in frustration. He heard gunshots and looked up to see Seth being gunned down by the same woman who had shot him and Koji being swatted away by a diclonius. What was happening? Takashi and Seth were dead, Ryuuken and Koji too for all he knew, and Genma and Takato were MIA. Was he really the only survivor?

"I have to get out of here." he said as he struggled to his feet. While everyone else was distracted, Suigetsu quietly limped away, hoping to escape to fight another day.

_________________________________

As the ringing in his ears finally receded, Seth looked up to see if he had made the shot. Instead of the red haired woman on the ground, it was the man who had been holding Captain Suigetsu hostage.

“Well, at least he's down...” he said in relief. It was short-lived, however, as he noticed the red haired woman approaching him, guns drawn. He tried to pick up Koji's rifle to defend himself, but she opened fire before he could react. In a hail of gunfire, Seth's vision faded to black as a bullet tore through his skull, ending his life instantly. He landed on his back, his lifeless eyes staring at a still unconscious and barely alive Ryuuken.

______________________________________________

Koji was thoroughly enjoying beating No. 38 to a pulp. After all the trouble she had caused them, it felt good to let out all his frustration. When he heard gunshots behind him, Koji quickly turned around to see Seth being gunned down by a red-haired woman, only to be knocked away by piece of flying debris.

Having been freed from her tormentor, No. 38 slowly and quietly got to her feet. She stared at Alana, her savior, and said nothing. She nodded her head once, as if to say “thank you” and started walking towards where Koji landed. She still needed to kill him in the most agonizingly painful way possible.


avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:05 pm

Spoiler:
(Reric)
!!!

Hector turned, and for the very first time an expression that had never been seen on his face appeared. Upon Rei's words he turned directly towards her and there was something on his face. It wasn't anger, he had shown anger before, this was something else, something entirely different. For the first time, Hector was without a doubt, in a pure bloodlusted rage. His eyes flashed with unbridled fury as he finally came up to the small girl, took out his axe and smashed it to the ground next to her.

"WAKE UP YOU STUPID LITTLE GIRL!!!" He roared, lines etched over his elderly face. "You want to know what will happen if he can't control himself...

HE WILL DIE! OBLITERATED! DESTROYED AND EVERY LAST ONE AS WELL! BECAUSE YOU AND EVERY OTHER GODDAMN PERSON SEEMS TO THINK LIFE IS SUPPOSED TO BE FAIR!

LOOK AROUND BRAT!!" He roared raising his arms. "THIS IS THE WORLD YOU LIVE IN! THIS IS THE WORLD THAT EXISTS! THERE IS NO LOVE OR HATE OR KINDNESS, THERE IS JUST THIS WORLD CONSTANTLY CHANGING AND BASED ON LOGIC!" There was nothing but absolute hate in his voice, he was quite literally spitting and foaming at the mouth.

"I'm not here to play the fair card with you girl, I'm here to obey my leader and sustain humanity. I don't care how it's done, I don't care how that end is achieved. I would gladly slaughter an entire civilization, obliterate an entire species on the spot if I had to protect humanity. Do you think I'll stand here and risk that?

You're nothing more than a naive child who tries to save, but sometimes you can't save them. Sometimes you can't save your friends, your family, your comrades, your enemies, you can't save anyone. Sometimes you've got a make a choice, even though that choice may be hard. A choice in which you don't win anything but you if you don't make that choice, you lose everything!"

By then Hector had grabbed Rei by the scruff of her shirt and lifted her into the air. The rage in eyes burned and his teeth ground together as he spat back at her. "MAKE A CHOICE BRAT! IT'S EITHER THEM OR US BECAUSE IF IT EVER GETS TO THE POINT WHERE THEY THREATEN HUMANITY, I WILL DESTROY THEM AND ANYONE WHO STANDS IN MY WAY!

Shaa...get it through your head soon girl...very soon." He spoke in a terribly low voice, a trail of spit running down the left side of his mouth. "If the humans want to die in human wars than so be it, that is our decision, our fate, our destiny. If humanity wants to fight against humanity than so be it! As long as I exist, as long as I live, as long as I continue to move forward I will always seek humanities advancement.

...Anything that threatens that, will be eliminated."

He threw the poor girl harshly to the ground and spoke again, his voice dripping with venom. "This is not a suggestion, foolish girl. The Diclonius are being taken to the G.O for safety until a more proper measure can be taken. This is an order or otherwise I'll drag the bastard back!"

He panted for a bit and finally finished.

"Get it through your head real soon girl, very soon. You can't save everyone, you can't be the hero all the time. When one day a choice may have to be made and it's not going to be a choice you like or appreciate but if you don't make that choice, the consequences will be unbearably high.

This is there only chance, because if they can't do it. If they threaten humanity, I will slaughter them..."

Ooc: Hector's kind of miffed


(Dreachon)
Well it certainly had been a rather interesting spectacle to behold even if he had missed most of what had went down here, not surprising it had been a rather long track for him to have come here.
He had surveyed the fighting well taking note on each person who was present and where they were located, so many familiar faces he had noticed.

“Just show me what you have.” He grinned as the fighting continued with the DEF squad fighting for its very existence, they were competent soldiers he admitted that, perhaps if any of them survived perhaps they could join Outer Heaven.

“Oh captain you most certainly don’t disappoint me do you now.” The fighting intensified as weapons were unleashed, he could already feel the adrenaline raging throughout his body as he could feel their lust for battle, he was starting to feel truly alive and part of him just howled at charging headlong into them.
But no he couldn’t afford that now, he needed to remain calm and observe, the opportunity would present itself soon enough if he remained patient.

The bag which he had painstakingly brought with him was gently placed on the ground. A plan was already forming in his mind as his attention went back to the combatants.
The DEF was already on its last legs, a pity they were so outmatched not only in numbers but also skill and yet they kept on fighting through the very end.
A chill went down his spine as he saw one them bat down a diclonius with his hands, another one fired what must have been a .50 caliber sniper rifle at the mask man, he laughed like a maniac as he saw him fall to the ground face first. What a befitting end for such a worthless vermin.
The wailing of the girls was equally pleasing, ah how much fun it would be if they could just join him in the afterlife, well who was he is he didn’t try his best to help them with that.

“Time to announce myself then.” He grinned as he pulled the second weapon from his back, an highly modified RPG he pulled one of the four warheads out of the bag.
Attaching it to the projectile he kneeled down as he knew this one packed a serious recoil, Looking through the laserscope he adjusted the sight until the imagine was clear enough and centered on the two girl, Suzuki and Alice still crying over the falling Zero.

He pressed the trigger and it sped off.


(Dreachon)
The first warhead hadn’t even reached its target or he already loaded the second warhead, now he was taking aim for the masked man himself though he had considered going after some of the diclonius, pulling the trigger it sped off again.
He needed to work fast as he knew the moment the first one were to hit his time would be limited, a third warhead was likely to be fired but the fourth was no doubt beyond his reach.

“Like hell I care about that.” He spat as he had other ways to fight, he wasn’t about to keel over and submit when he ran out of the warheads.
Feeling the weight on his shoulder again he waited for the precious seconds it took for the sight to lock on to the target, this one would go to the diclonius and Lilly, he had no cause to harm the captain yet.

“Don’t you worry, I have other plans for you sir.” He laughed as he did take a closer look using the weapons sight, such a splendor he was viewing.
After all it was difficult to enlighten a person if they were reduced to a charred corpse, with luck it would buy time as well for the surviving members of the DEF.
Still if anybody was foolish enough to approach him from the front there were a few surprises he had planted there just for these kind of emergencies.

“Come on you freaks, show me what you got.” The signal was given as he fired the third warhead, watching it flying up before it would aim down again he was satisfied that the first hadn’t even impacted yet, he certainly was in good shape today.
He could feel the recoil pushing him back, damn even after two previous shots he hadn’t adjusted to the violence of it yet.

About to reach for the fourth and last warhead he could hear the sudden detonation of the first one.


(Jamie)
Alice and Suzuki hold on to Zero. They look at the bullet wound that took Zero down; they both look at each other and rip off Zero’s shirt, as it was the biggest thing they could use to wrap around the wound, stopping the blood from flowing quickly. After they tighten the shirt they help Zero sit up.

“…Thanks…” Zero said to the girls, but as he says this he saw a rocket of sorts coming towards them. “LOOK OUT!!!” Zero shouted, pushing the girls out of the way. Zero turned blue and tried using his psychic powers to stop the rocket, but all he did was make it hit the ground a little bit away from him. Before the explosion and huge mist surrounding the area, Zero saw who fired the rocket, it was Kruger. This completely pissed Zero off to the point that he no longer felt the pain he had just received; in fact it felt like it never happened. As the smoke cleared, all that could be seen for Kruger was a completely pissed off masked man, in the mind set of killing everyone. Zero felt the rage fill him everywhere as he looked at the cowardly bastard, it pissed him off how much of a twat the guy is, and how the man acts. It was that type of people in the world that pissed off Zero the most. Zero let the rage fuel him as he let out a roar and used his speed to charge towards Kruger. Zero grabbed the man by the throat and slammed him to the ground. “I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!” Zero screamed in anger, gripping the man’s throat hard. Zero then picked him up by the throat and slammed him to the tree and slammed him again and again. “DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE!” Was the only word Zero wanted to say. He only wanted to see this man killed, and Zero would be happy to do it so slow and painfully. Zero slammed the man to the ground again and placed his blades to the man’s throat. “MAKE ANY MOVEMENTS AND I WILL CUT YOUR FUCKING HEAD OFF!!!” Zero shouted at Kruger, the anger fuelling him as he keeps the blade on Kruger’s throat, cutting off some of his oxygen. He was going to kill the bastard and he was going to enjoy it. Zero got his other blade, placed it up and swung it down towards Kruger’s arms. Taking out the arms would make Kruger weak and useless, like he already is now.

----------------

Alice and Suzuki watched as Zero pushed them away as the rocket came towards them. They saw Zero turn blue and made the rocket explode early then it should. The smoke covered the area, meaning they couldn’t see if Zero was alright or not. Not too long later, the smoke cleared, and they saw Zero standing up, looking pissed. It seemed that Zero had found who fired the rocket as he used his speed to charge at the man and slam him to the ground. Suzuki wanted to help, But Alice stopped her.

“No…Zero is like this because we were in danger; you getting involved will make it worse…” Alice said to Suzuki. “It’s best if we move out of danger and to somewhere safe.” Alice continued. Suzuki agreed and Alice took her hand as they went to find a safe location.


(Drew)
Lily had dealt with every enemy she could see. Her rage was beginning to come down when she turned back around as she heard an explosion. She then saw a rocket heading her way very quickly. She reacted the best way she could, by diving out of the rocket's way. The resulting explosion was deafening. The heat from the explosion nearly burned her, and she could feel tiny pieces of shrapnel slicing into her. The pain was excruciating and black spots appeared in her vision. Then the pain and the words from Zero came back to her and she lost consciousness.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Alana perched on some debris as No 38 approached the crippled body of Koji. Words were unnecessary right now, and she wanted to watch this diclonius punish the man that had tortured her so severely. Then came the first explosion and shortly after a second one. Alana turned to see Lily diving out of the way of an explosion and landing on the ground. She appeared to start getting up and then colapsed.

Alana rose and launched herself over to Lily. While she was now unsure about her being a savior, Alana wasn't about to let her just die.


(Uni)
“I’m over here Mika!”

"I hear him! Come on, his voice came from over there near that small clearing!" Mika pointed in that direction and began to head towards there.

("Huh, I should become a bounty hunter. I'm not too bad at finding people." ) Soren laughingly thought to himself. But the laugh was short as he got serious. ("I still wonder why the hell he would come all the way out here to the woods. Did someone discover the storage house, and he ran here to hide?" ) Soren stopped his thoughts, and followed after Mika, the only way he'd find out would be talking to Cyrax himself.

Walking out from the edge of the tree line, Soren could see Cyrax leaned up against a tree on the other end of the clearing. The diclonius was in a rather bad condition as well. Soren watched as Mika sprinted off towards Cyrax and embraced him. The girl was crying, and Soren could hear her rambling on about something to Cyrax, but he payed no attention to it, as he was much to focused on studying the entire area, looking for any trace of what could have happened to cause Cyrax to look so beat up.

Walking up towards the two of them, he finally listened in to them talking.

“Can the three of us go somewhere else to talk? I think you might like to hear what I have to say. I might need some help walking though, I’m pretty banged up.”

"Think? You damn well know I'd like to hear exactly what happened. I went through hell last night to keep you alive, and now you run off and look like you tried to wrestle a bear. I'd like to NOT make a habit of playing hide and seek with you every night you know!" The tone in Soren's voice carried a little more anger then he truly meant. ("I shouldn't sound so pissed, hell I barely know him. But I need him alive, and for being what he is, I can't afford to have him running off and almost getting killed." ) Looking at Cyrax he could tell his words had come distastefully towards him. However not being in the mood for a verbal argument right now Soren apologized to him.

"You shouldn't talk right now, it will only strain your body more." Soren quietly said to Cyrax as knelt down, and slid his right arm under Cyrax's left. He could tell Cyrax was in a lot of pain, when he added pressure to his back. "Mika get under his other arm like this." She nodded, and together they brought Cyrax to a full stand.

"Alright, the storage house isn't too far from here. We can lay you down there." With Soren and Mika holding Cyrax up, they began to walk back into the woods, the same way they had just come from. With every step, Soren could hear and see the muffled grunts and wincing from the injured Cyrax. ("Why the hell does he want to go somewhere else to talk? If someone was after him, who's to say they aren't following us right now?" ) With his left hand, Soren gripped the handle of his weapon firmly, ready to swing as a sword or fire an arrow in the blink of an eye.

Coming towards the edge of the woods, the storage house and factories surrounding it came into view. ("Well no ones attacked us yet this far, we should be alright for now I suppose." ) Looking at Mika and Cyrax he realized all three of them were out of breath. "Not exactly athletes are we, haha!" He said smiling towards them.

Approaching the house, Soren had Mika open the door as his hands were full. Hurrying inside, the girl and Soren gently laid Cyrax down onto the bed. Under the desk where his laptop once sat, Soren pulled up a box from under it and set it on top of the desk. Opening it, he pulled out a bottle, rattled it around a little, and tossed in towards Mika's direction. "Pain killers, give him 2. Or 4. Bottles of water are in that fridge, of course they're not cold because the generators not on." Taking the cigarette pack out of his coat, he lit one up. Walking towards the couch, he layed his head back on one of the arms, propped his legs up on the other arm, placed his left arm behind his head, and removed the cigarette from his mouth with his right. "Alright Romeo, talk to me. What in the hell tried to shorten your life today?" He placed the cigarette back in his mouth, and waited for Cyrax to speak.


(Chiyo)
Vanessa tried to help the queens with throwing debris at random enemies but after some shots things went nasty. Something has hit her and forced her to stop her attacks and hold her stomach. Vanessa yelped in pain and looked down. There was blood on her side. How could this happen? She was overwhelmed by the fight before her eyes and got distracted. Itoe saw her injury and ran to her, using her vectors to get the energy into Vanessa´s System. The wound wasn´t dangerous but the blood loss would be problematic if left unchecked.

"It hurts...dammit!" Vanessa said with gritted teeth. Itoe ignored the whining of the wounded diclonius and concentrated on her task. She didn´t use any debris or her vectors to attack the people in front of her. Something inside of the girl was against it and the sound of battle and shooting stirred something other...darker....something she has felt only one. When she has escaped her facility.

"Get it together, Itoe!" She scolded herself in her mind. "Not now. Vanessa needs you!" But the concentration was slipping. Slowly but eventually. She healed the wound as quickly as possible while Itoe got weaker by herself. Her gift was very draining and after that she wouldn´t be able to join the fight (not that she wanted to), hell she wouldn´t even be able to heal her completly.

"You...are not fully restored...watch out for yourself...this time..." Itoe said while she panted heavy. Vanessa nodded. After that the events went from bad to apocalyptic.

Vanessa saw Zero´s condition and her eyes widened. She wanted to scream but she simply couldn´t. It wasn´t happening. It COULDN`T happen! Zero, the man who showed her kindness and friendship and rescued her from the dark....

....was on the ground, bleeding and barely alive?! Vanessa barely heard the cries of Suzuki and the other...bitch who she forgot the name. It wasn´t important. Nothing was important. Vanessa even didn´t comprehend how these two saved the fallen man. No, only the image of him, bleeding to death, brought by a disgusting hearthless monster, was burned into her brain and then...she blackened out. Itoe was watching her with growing horror before she shaked the unconsious girl several time calling her name. She had to get her out of there, in safety. She frantically looked around. Everyone was so absorbed with this madness. Again she could hear a dark voice muttering. It sounded amused.

Looks delicious....the blood...the pain....the anger....ooooh, how delightfull

Itoe ignored the little whispers and tried to focuse of getting the hell out of there without beeing killed.

__________________________________

Lilian ignored the whole speech of Elena and the other dicloni. They didn´t concern her. She aggreed with the girl accusing the self-loving GO-Bitch of arrogance but she couldn´t do anything against it except for looking out for the future. After the whole deal she went into one of the air ships which was ordered to pick up another high ranking GO officer. She didn´t look to Elena or the other dicloni and decided to wait until something interesting was to happen. She thought about the the time with her friends and weapon sisters and her queen and was slowly beginning to worry if her decision was the right one. What if Elena wouldn´t leave her crazy thoughts regarding her race? When she would decide to kill them all? What could Lilian do now? One more reason she let big things left for her beloved queen to decide. She had managed to get them trough the worst without much losses. Now she was only on herself. Lilian sighed.

________________________________________
On the Base

Midori and the other dicloni didn´t have much problems with the doors and the silent defense systems. Naomi had done a great job and so far there were no losses. Yet. "They probably now there is something wrong here. Prepare for resistance. Hurry and kill most of them. If someone surrender, take them." Midori repeated. The other ones agreed with determined nods. It was the first big assault after the failed attack at the base before. Now they could vent and destroy as much as they pleased and nobody was going to stop them. Some minutes later they had arrived at the door leading to the upper floors. Several other dicloni prepared for a attack from the roof, using their vectors to destroy the glass and to confuse and distract the defenders.

"Good now. Attack now!"

With these last Words of the queens, hell broke loose. The first dicloni crashed trough the window while she let the first sipilets in to deflect any possible bullets. The plan was to suffocate the humans with their numbers. Midori waited a little while before she joined the sipilets with a devious smile on her face.

Today was Payday...


(Reric)
The window shattered as they entered and the guns went off for only a split moment. The deflection of the bullets was more than enough tot ell them who their enemy was. The Diclonius had broken through and had now begun their assault upon the G.O base.

"Get back! We have to stop them!" One man roared, firing off a few more shots before he and the others made a split for the door and shut it, quickly locking it. Somewhat useless against the horned people but anything to slow them down in the end. They continued to race across the room and head to new locations.

The only thing that was working was the speakers and the colonel had something to say.

"We know it's you, that fucked up Queen that was at Excalibur's. You really think you, or your screwed up little team can actually take us? Ha! Queen or not, a stupid child will always be a stupid child. I'm on the highest floor here, think you can get to me? Think you can get passed my highly trained me and really get to me?

Laughable! So laughable, hahahahaha! Do you know what I think? I think your just some stupid kid whose gone way over her head. Midori did they call her? What kind of fucked up name is that? I hope you didn't name the other brats with you, I'd feel goddamn shameful knowing I was named after such a bitch!

Hahahaha!" The colonel laughed again, sitting back into his chair with his hand around something.

"Why don't you just leave now and go back into your little hole, slut! Oh you didn't tell your girls that yet, yeah your Queen's been around the park." He lied of course but anything to get them riled up. "Oh yeah, she ain't no virgin that's for sure. How many times did you do it Midori, 10? 20? 50!? Woah! You've been around, how many positions did you do? Must love doggy style, it's the best for a grade A bitch like yourself!

Come on! Come and try to stop me...you messed up Queen!"


(Crane)
Rei was gasping for breath as Hector held her in the air, screaming at her in his unbridled rage. She had never seen anyone so blinded by hate...

"MAKE A CHOICE BRAT! IT'S EITHER THEM OR US BECAUSE IF IT EVER GETS TO THE POINT WHERE THEY THREATEN HUMANITY, I WILL DESTROY THEM AND ANYONE WHO STANDS IN MY WAY!”

Slowly opening his eyes, Kenshi awoke to see Hector holding Rei in the air by the scruff of her shirt yelling at her in a rage he had never seen from the man.

“Shaa...get it through your head soon girl...very soon." He spoke in a terribly low voice, a trail of spit running down the left side of his mouth. "If the humans want to die in human wars than so be it, that is our decision, our fate, our destiny. If humanity wants to fight against humanity than so be it! As long as I exist, as long as I live, as long as I continue to move forward I will always seek humanities advancement.

...Anything that threatens that, will be eliminated."

Hector threw Rei harshly to the ground and continued speaking, his voice dripping with venom.

"This is not a suggestion, foolish girl. The Diclonius are being taken to the G.O for safety until a more proper measure can be taken. This is an order or otherwise I'll drag the bastard back!"

He panted for a bit and finally finished.

"Get it through your head real soon girl, very soon. You can't save everyone, you can't be the hero all the time. When one day a choice may have to be made and it's not going to be a choice you like or appreciate but if you don't make that choice, the consequences will be unbearably high.

This is their only chance, because if they can't do it. If they threaten humanity, I will slaughter them..."

“So you're going to drag me back huh?” Kenshi said as he slowly got to his feet, using one of his swords to help him get up.

“Kenshi!” Rei said in suprise. “You should stay down and re-”

“Be quiet Rei!” Kenshi said, never looking at her, keeping his gaze focused solely on Hector. “You can try to drag me back to the G.O., you can try and do whatever you want to me...” Kenshi's eyes narrowed and a dark aura appeared around him as his anger built. “But if you ever put your filthy hands on Rei like that again... I'll make sure your death is slow and agonizing.”

Kenshi knew the thing inside of him was trying to take advantage of his anger again. If he let it take control, he'd probably die of exhaustion not to mention he'd be putting Rei's life in danger. He would never let that happen.

“Rei, go back to the others and get out of-”

“No.”

“Rei, I said-”

“No, now its your turn to be quiet, Kenshi.” she said with a determination and assertiveness that Kenshi had never seen before.

“You're right Hector. This world isn't fair, and never has been. All the same, I know I could never save everyone... but that doesn't mean I'll ever stop trying! You seem to think violence is the answer, that if you somehow completely wipe out the diclonius that the threat to humanity will be over. But thats where you're wrong. As long as there is hate in this world... as long as humans fight and kill each other, the threat to humanity will never end. You're needless genocide will have been in vain, and in the end you will be no better than the diclonius you killed.”

With that Rei turned to leave. The way Hector was now, he was too blinded by rage and hatred for debate to be of any use. She didn't know if her words had reached him or not.

“Come on Kenshi, lets go.”

“Right.” he said as he followed behind. In that instant he had never seen Rei look so sure of herself. In the time he had known her, Rei had been a relatively quiet girl, almost to the point of being shy. To see her acting like this now was quite a shock. Still, he had to keep his guard up. He had no idea how Hector would react.

______________________________________________

Suigetsu was startled when the first warhead went off behind him.

“What the hell?!” he said as he turned to see the fireball from the explosion. It seemed the masked man had somehow survived and was headed towards who ever fired it.

“Now I know for sure that he isn't human.” he said in a low voice. At that moment, a second warhead detonated farther away. Suigetsu estimated that it was where Seth had met his end from the red haired woman. He hoped she had been incinerated in the explosion.

“Well, at least with this distraction I can get some distance between them and me.” he said as he resumed limping away, clutching his stomach as he went. He needed to find somewhere to hide out fast. He wouldn't last much longer if he didn't stop the bleeding. As he quickened his pace a bit, Suigetsu heard the third warhead go off in the distance.
________________________________________________

The explosion from the second warhead not only injured Lily, but also incinerated the bodies of Seth and Ryuuken. Nothing was left but charred remains. No. 38 could hear the explosion behind her, but she didn't care. She only had one objective, and it was laying right in front of her.

“Uhhhhh....” Koji groaned as he moved to a sitting position. One moment he was watching his comrade being shot to death, the next he was flying through the air. He had no idea what was going on. Then the explosion happened. At that instant he saw No. 38 walking towards him with a grin full of cruelty and malice. He had never seen a face more frightening than the one worn by this little girl. A chill went down his spine as he sat frozen, not knowing what to do. Without his rifle, he was helpless against the might of Yamamoto's most powerful dicloinus. He was about to die and he knew it.

“I've got to get up... got to get away!!!” he thought as he frantically tried to make his escape. Only, as he tried to get up, he found his legs wouldn't move. In fact, none of his body would move. He was frozen, held in place by some unseen force. No. 38 was right in front him by this time, just staring at him. She walked closer to him, a mere inches away, before she crouched down, bringing her knees to her chest as she looked him in the eyes. Koji could only tremble in fear as he gazed into eyes filled with hatred and killing intent. It was then that he felt himself being lifted into the air. He rose higher and higher, until he found himself above the treeline. He could see the whole battlefield and all of what remained from Yamamoto's facility. The view only lasted an instant, however, as No. 38 brought Koji crashing to the ground, slamming him down with full force. He could feel the bones in his body shatter as No. 38 continued to slam his body into the ground over and over.

“Please..... stop....” he begged.

No. 38 said nothing as she walked towards Koji's crumpled, beaten body.

“Please, I'll do anything! No more! No more!”

Koji's begging fell on deaf ears as No. 38 began the next phase of her torture by ripping his right index finger off.

“AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!” he screamed in pain, clutching the stump where his finger used to be as blood spurted out.

“AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!” he screamed again as No. 38 followed up by ripping off his middle finger, then his ring finger, followed by his little finger and thumb. His cries of agony were music to her ears. She let him suffer a few seconds before ripping off his entire right arm.

Koji was squirming in pain by this point, unable to speak from the pain. His torture was only beginning, however, as No. 38 repeated her actions with his left arm. With two stumps remaining where his arms used to be, No. 38 moved onto the legs.

She began by tearing off all of his toes, one by one, before slowly ripping off each leg leaving only the torso and head. She let an insane smile creep across her face as she heard the bones snap, and the tendons tear as his legs separated from his body. It was heavenly.

Knowing he would die of blood loss, she used a crude form of vector healing to at least stop the bleeding. She couldn't have him dying too fast.

“no more..... no more....” Koji croaked in a weak voice.

In response, No. 38 ripped off Koji's face, revealing the muscles and tendons underneath the skin. She throughly enjoyed the sight of her friend's murderer writhing in pain in such a pathetic state. Finally, to end his torture, No. 38 tore off the rest of Koji's skin and left him to die in agony as she returned to the others, her revenge completed.

____________________________________________

"...I don't plan on torturing myself to get an understanding. But now tell me, speak to me of your so called tortures you went through, go into detail of each of your pain and express it to me and make me understand."

“What would be the point? You've seen the facility, you've seen No. 12's memories. If even that doesn't change your feelings, then nothing I say will either.

You've heard the saying 'war is hell' correct? Its sort of the same situation. Just as a family greeting their child returning from battlefield could never understand the horrors of war unless they experienced it themselves, you could never understand what we went through unless you lived through it. No amount of words can change that.” she said in a matter-of-fact tone, awaiting Elena's response.


(Dreachon)
“Well well well.” Kruger grinned as he could feel the cold steel against his throat. “Guess I struck a nerve with you didn’t I masked man or what should I call you criminal.”
Even with the sword he couldn’t help but laugh at this man and how predictable he has been, sure he had reacted faster than anticipated but the reaction itself was what he had counted on.

“Go on and kill me here and now but if you do that then you will kill also an innocent person.” Kruger hinted towards the bag he had been carrying with him ever since.
“There is something very special in it, something that a certain wealthy and respectable man tried to keep a secret.” He started to laugh louder now, the joy in his voice clear.
“Come on and do try a little look if are man enough for that boy.” He spat on the ground as his hands started to slowly move. “You must be some kid alright by having your own little harem, guess you are not just satisfied by just one whore are you.”

Reading the body posture of his enemy already told him enough, this criminal was already reacting to his taunts. “Must be something he, having so many people and all of them want you death. Tell me how long do you think our dear captain is going to let you walk free, you are still a wanted criminal with a nice bounty on your head?”
He couldn’t suppress the joy and excitement he was feeling at his current predicament, it was so exquisite to him. “Well I guess we are about done here boy.”

Seeing the small moment he sprung the blind grenade he had been holding, it wouldn’t allow him to escape but he was under no intend for that. Seizing the few precious second granted by taking away the sight from his opponent Kruger got up on his feet, drawing his own machete he thumbed the activation rune on it.
Lethal crackling energy enveloped the blade and as they crossed the blades in a shower of sparks. He was amazed as he could feel the power that was contained within the blade.
“Don’t dare to underestimate me boy.” He roared as he put his strength behind it. “Now let’s find out what kind of boy you really are!”
He was going to win this fight even if it meant fighting dirty. “Let’s dance shall we.”


(Reric)
"I see, my bad I apologize for asking such a stupid and obvious question. Ask a stupid question, receive a stupid answer. I think I'm finally starting to understand though..." Elena mused, placing a hand upon her cheek and looking over at the girls. "I think I finally understand what you girls are..." Elena folded her fingers and then said int he most uncaring tone ever.

"...You are all pathetic little cowards." There was no pity in her voice, she spoke as if she was reprimanding some bird that had decided to dirty her car. "A pathetic bunch of children, that's what you are, pitiful, stinking, piles of shit. Ha! What a joke the Diclonius race was, I had expected a bit more from the information but what did I get instead? A bunch of cowardly bitches who constantly whine about their life.

And now I've got one of them in my head, that memory that's going to constantly tear at my brain. Your friend, No. 12, constantly showing me that so called pain. How annoying, I can only hope that after I get home, I can drink enough wine to drown it out forever."

Elena's fingers clicked roughly upon her palm, eye narrowing into slits. She passed her glance to each Diclonius and what they saw was uncaring strictness. This woman cared only for what she believed. She cared only for her duty and she was more than willing to help them if she could. But she didn't care about them individually. Helping them was only for the cause of helping what she believed in. Right now, she wasn't doing this out of the kindness of her heart, only from she felt was right.

"Diclonius...I heard you were the evolutionary advancement of the human race. Apparently someone who thought of that was out of their mind drunk. You are all nothing more than a messed up bunch of children. You talk of your pain and misery and how I don't understand it.

I don't understand it and I don't care, because you deserved it. every last fucking one of you deserved it. You deserved to be in there tortured endlessly like the bitches that you are.

...Because you gave up...

How many times did you try? How many times did you attempt to finally make a difference? How many times did you actually get together, actually plan, actually put in the effort to escape, to make a difference with your life? Apparently from that brat's memories, you tried all of a very few tries and then YOU GAVE UP!" At this point Elena roared at them.

"You gave up! And you all just sat there, in your holes, angry. But never trying, never reaching, just sitting there and the only goddamn reason your alive right now was because I was there and because I'm too damn compassionate for my own good. Your lives mean shit to me, your world means shit to me. You all mean shit to me and so when we get there and you've got your little place to live, where you and the rest of your kind can huddle together without another worry for people hurting your precious little lives you should do something. It's only a suggestion but it might help you out greatly in the end.

Find a chair...find a rope...find a high place.

...and kill yourself!" She growled at them before finally finishing.

"...Because nobody gives a fuck about you..."

It wasn't odd for Elena to be stern or strict. It wasn't new for her to express disdain, but now she seemed incredibly pissed off. She was infuriated and her heart was cold. One had to wonder just what her life had been like itself to make her world nothing more than an icy, cracked patch. She never seemed to express emotions, she was always so strict and terribly forceful as if the idea of even remote happiness had been erased from her.

So her words, how cold they must've been to the girls who desperately needed help. The chill wind of hate from her lips, how frigid it must've been to those who probably only wanted someone to express just the tiniest bit of love to her. So one had to think, what hellish, unbearable world she came from that she could deny that love even from those who clearly were so wanting of it.

Was that hug she had given to No. 12 just some ruse? Was it a long forgotten memory that only sprung up in that moment and then died out? Maybe the one that really needed help, was that cold woman who just couldn't seem to grasp any love herself.
---
---

"Hm? You act like I want to get rid of the hatred? Far from it girl, love and hate that's all part of humanity itself. If humanity runs humanity into extinction, so be it, that is humanity's choice. Let the humans decide what the humans what to do. When something else threatens that, then its different. That's when I put my foot down and make a stand.

But we'll see what happens, we'll see very soon the world that is about to come. Because if we can't live together, if we can't find a proper standpoint...then it's either humans or Diclonius.

...and we'll see how far that hopeless ideology gets you." He said turning around and walking away. He could see that Kruger had arrived, there was no point in getting in a fight now. Most of Squad Zero was dead and there was little point in staying around any longer.

---
---

He arrived at the last ship waiting for him, the others he knew having already headed off to Europe. As he entered, he was greeted by the girls and paused, his eyes narrowing before finding the one open seat. He said nothing to them and his expression was probably easy enough to tell that he didn't feel like talking to any of them in the first place.

Anger and perhaps even uncertainty filled his head.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:06 pm

Spoiler:
(Crane)
In anger, No. 44 sent one of her vectors flying at Elena's head, missing on purpose at the last second and tearing a huge hole in the wall of the ship.

“I should have expected no less of a response from a heartless bitch such as yourself.” No. 44 responded with ice in her voice. “Of course its easy for you to say. You're on top of the world, the leader of the G.O. Your life and future have been and will be secure. But not us. No, not us.” she continued in an angry, and heavily sarcastic voice. “We deserved to be taken from our homes as children, some of us infants. We deserved to be locked up and tortured, not understanding or knowing why.

I'D LIKE TO SEE YOU SURVIVE ENDLESS TORTURE AS A CHILD, ALONE AND AFRAID, RIPPED FROM YOUR FAMILY, AND TREATED LIKE AN ANIMAL!!!

...Haha... but who am I kidding? While we grew up knowing nothing but pain and torture, you were at home, living a normal human life. But something must have gone wrong down the line right? Surely not all humans grow up to be this cold and heartless.

Did mommy not hold you enough? Did daddy not pay you any attention? Or maybe you were just born a heartless bitch? Apparently you were born a dumb-ass as well. Here you are sitting surrounded by diclonius, spouting such nonsense. Each one of us could kill you in an instant, and after showing your true colors to us, we couldn't give two shits about you. You can forget about any further cooperation between the G.O and the diclonius. After we land, we're leaving. We'll find our own place in the world, away from people like you and the G.O.”

_____________________________________________

“I'm glad he's leaving..” Rei thought as she and Kenshi made their way back to the others. Apparently the fighting was still going on. “I don't think I could have lasted any longer being around someone like that. Even now, he still misunderstands.”

As they were walking back, the two of them could see the explosions go off.

“What happened?!” Rei exclaimed.

“Looks like someone else has arrived to the battlefield. And it doesn't look like he's on our side.” Kenshi replied.

“I hope everyone is alright...”

“That reminds me... just who are you with? And how did you find me out here?”

“Its a long story... I'll tell you when this is all over.”


(Reric)
"No...they didn't..." Elena said icily. "My mother didn't hold me enough and my father didn't pay any attention to me. Because they're dead now. My entire family is now dead. My brothers, my sisters, my aunts and uncles and my friends are dead. They all died long ago and now I'm the only one left.

...You really think I got to my position because of luck? That I lived my life...free of pain and misery?" She took her spear, and slammed it into the wall right next to #44's head, creating a yet another hole int he ship. Unlike the Diclonius who had purposely missed, here it just seemed that the wall had gotten in Elena's way.

"Here's my life girl! Listen to it well right now because I won't be repeating myself! A lone little girl lost in a war torn world in Europe, crying for her mother and father because they tried to sacrifice her to the enemy! That's right, mother and father didn't give a shit about me. To save their own skin, to save themselves they gave me up! No matter how much I begged and cried and pleaded, they only looked at me and didn't have the goddamn decency to shed a tear!

I was taken, thrown into the pits to work! Work! Work! No pity, no freedom, a slave to labor! Do you see my scars here!?" She opened up her coat, revealing her breast and the multiple old lacerations that covered her body.

Whipped! Beaten! Brutalized since the age of 8 years old and the bastards who tortured me took everything away! My own innocence obliterated for their own sexual urges! Day in and day out, night after night I was raped repeatedly. There are still bruises over m body that will never heal! And that was my life, a slave to sex and labor, watching my fellow slaves screaming and dying!

But I don't understand you because I didn't give up! No matter how hard things go, no matter how brutal it was! No matter how many times the idea of just cutting my throat open felt so good, I didn't! I didn't give up and that's what makes us different!" She pulled her spear out and slammed it into the ground.

"Unlike you, I never gave up! No matter how impossible the odds were I always fought back! These bruises were not done from giving up, they were done because I fought and fought and fought! I didn't care what it took because I wasn't going to give up, I was determined to continue on and escape.

And I did...I butchered those fuckers and escaped! I came to the G.O through pain and misery but also with sheer determination and I worked my way up and became the leader.

But I'll never understand why. Why people like you, who have such amazing abilities, can do such incredible things. People who could change the world for the better. People with spectacular prowess that would make men weep in envy...

...can't even push yourself to make a difference. Did you ever try to escape? How many times? It doesn't matter if you failed once, twice, thrice or a thousand times! You don't give up, that's what makes people weak!"

Elena spread her arms around, the wind from the holes blowing her hair and coat around. "I have been tortured, I have been raped, I have been brutalized, I have been betrayed, I have been desecrated, I have been neglected, I have been orphaned, I have seen slaughter, I have lost friends, I have lost family, I have lost all...but still I remain.

For I am human, nothing more or less than a single human woman who never gave up. We the G.O always reach for the sun, because it is an impossible reach. Yet why do we do it, because that is our determination, to always reach for the impossible.

Brats like you, who are so weak willed, don't even compare.


(Nyuux)
As I rested on the bed, I thought of the best way to describe what’s been happening to me. I though of how Mika would react as well as Soren.

"Alright Romeo, talk to me. What in the hell tried to shorten your life today?"

Soren stared at me with an intense look in his eyes. I mustered up enough strength to speak as clear as I could.

“Okay…but try to keep up. I’ve been getting these rather intense headaches lately. The pain has been getting worse with each one. Now, it may seem like migraines, but I’ve been hearing a voice. Weird thing is, I only hear the voice during the headache, no other time. It always starts off saying the exact same thing. It says “Let me in”, I don’t know what that means. Also, it’s been trying to fill my head with these false reasons for my being and refers to itself as if it’s a part of me.”

I looked at Soren who had a puff of his cigarette still staring with intense eyes. I then turned my attention to Mika who too was listening intently.

“I think it may be as much as hate to admit it. It says that I’m nothing but a killing machine, that our species is meant to end all human life, and begin a world where Diclonius reign, that we were chosen by God to cleanse humanity.”

At this point, I was too nervous to look at Mika and Soren for fear of what they would think…or possible do.

“As for tonight, I went to the woods to get some fresh air, thought maybe that would help my headache. While I was there though, my headache kicked back up and was worse than ever before. A figure approached me with the same voice as in my head but this was in front of me. He said he would do what I couldn’t, what I was too weak to do, exterminate. He also said he would come for you first Mika.”

I looked over at her and her eyes widened in shock.

“Of course I told him I wouldn’t let him have his way. I tried to fight him, but my vectors did nothing. He overpowered me easily as you see. I don’t get it, my vectors went right through him as if he was made of gas, yet his vectors grabbed me. But…the craziest thing was, when he has me in the air, I could see his face. It was looking in the mirror, it was that bizarre. What do you guys think it could be?”

At that time, I could feel myself slipping in and out of sleep due to the painkillers I had taken.

“Soren, I need to find the other Diclonius, wherever they are. I need to know the truth about what I really am. If that voice is right I’ve been hearing is right about everything, I don’t want to be forced to kill. What if he takes over my mind, my body, I don’t know if I’ll be able to control it. I’ll admit, it’s a scary thought…losing nt only your emotional being, but physical as well. I probably won’t be me anymore and knowing that you, Mika are the first target, I don’t want anything like that to happen.”

I stood up, blocking the pain in my body out. My eyes were barely open and my vision blurry.

“We need to go, now. There’s no more time to waste. I need to find them…where are they? I can’t sense them, any of them. I can’t…concentrate.”

My feet dragged and when I got to the door, my vision went from blurred to black.


(Drew)
Alana had to get Lily and her sister out of here. The area was getting too dangerous. She could feel the community still from here although it was still quite a distance away. It was also away from all the danger at the moment. Alana picked up Lily and then carried her over to Ariel. She then picked up her sister as well while keeping two vectors free.

She had to get them to safety. She then noticed Rei with Kenshi and not far from them was Hector, but he was moving away. She approached them as quickly as possible and when she was close enough. "We need to leave. Most of us are in no condition to conintue on and need to recover. There is a diclonius community not far from here. With all that is going on over there." She pointed at Zero and Kruger. "There is enough distraction for us to get away unseen."

With that she moved toward the community using debris to cover them from any danger that might come around from Kruger. Soon she made into the city and was on her way to the community. Fortunately, this was a warehouse district and not many people were there to see her carrying people using her vectors.


(Jamie)
“Guess I struck a nerve with you didn’t I masked man or what should I call you criminal.”

“Criminal? Is that what you call me? I guess you cowards call me that just so you have an excuse to go around killing people…” Zero coldly said. Zero hasn’t done anything that would class him a criminal. So this coward had no right to call him that. “With what I’ve seen…you are more than a criminal then me, I bet you were the one that blew up this facility.” Zero continued. Kruger looked more of a criminal then Zero; the way Kruger looked at him pretty much summed it up. “And don’t give me that ‘oh but I am working with the police’ bullshit, that is no excuse to go around blowing shit up and killing innocent lives…”

“Go on and kill me here and now but if you do that then you will kill also an innocent person.” Kruger hinted towards the bag he had been carrying with him ever since. “There is something very special in it, something that a certain wealthy and respectable man tried to keep a secret.” He started to laugh louder now. “Come on and do try a little look if are man enough for that boy.” He spat on the ground as his hands started to slowly move.

“Innocent? What a load of shit!” Zero replied. This man was about as innocent as a serial killer caught in the act. Zero then heard him talk about his bag. “Sorry, but I will decline your offer, like I am going to believe any of the bullshit that comes out of your mouth, you are just trying to find an easy way out of trying to kill me…”

“You must be some kid alright by having your own little harem, guess you are not just satisfied by just one whore are you.”

That was the words that pissed Zero off to no end. How dare he just call Suzuki a whore? And Alice as well? Zero knew the man could see his reaction to that sentence, but he didn’t care, how dare he even call Suzuki that?

“Must be something he, having so many people and all of them want you death. Tell me how long do you think our dear captain is going to let you walk free, you are still a wanted criminal with a nice bounty on your head?”

“Don’t you think I already know that Hector still plans to go after me? Even though I still have done nothing wrong…” Zero replied. “And that bounty has been on me much longer then you think…there are many bounties on my head from all over the world…but it is not because I am a criminal or anything…It is because I am wanted dead by a man who wants to take over this world using diclonius. Is that what you want? A world ruled by a man and his diclonius army? You know the one species that you despise…stopping me will only let him win…” Zero said, trying to make the man fell sick.

“Well I guess we are about done here boy.” As he says this, Zero sees him release a grenade; it went off showing a bright light. It didn’t affect Zero, since he is wearing his mask, but this gave the man a chance to get up. Once the man got up, he used his weapon and swung towards Zero, but Zero stopped him easily.

“Don’t dare to underestimate me boy.” He roared as he put his strength behind it. “Now let’s find out what kind of boy you really are!” The man said.“Let’s dance shall we.”

“Hmph, if you plan on playing dirty…” As Zero says this, he uses his speed to quickly chuck dirt into the man’s eyes, blinding him temporary. “Then I will play dirty too” Zero says as he uses his speed again to charge at the man, giving him a powerful punch to the man’s manhood, if he ever had one. “You always seem to pick the worse times to fight…Just like last time, I have more important things to do…but once I have finished with that and kill the bastard…I will have time to kill you as well haha” Zero said before letting out a little laugh. He noticed one of the twins picking up Lily and the other twin. She seemed to have used Zero as a distraction while they got away…and it worked. “You can call me a coward or whatever you want to call me like last time, but it’s time to say farewell again, I hope you die a horrible death HAHA!” And as Zero says this, he uses his speed to reach Alice and Suzuki, take their hands, and speed off, but in the other direction of where the twins were going. Zero had enough, no more side tracking, no more helping others for the time being, he has had enough trouble helping others, being shot was one of them. He had to get back home to England and stop Excalibur. Zero decided that the best thing to do right now was to head back to the warehouse and get the first aid kit.

Zero arrived back at the warehouse, but the pain from the bullet earlier had stopped him from heading inside the warehouse. Alice and Suzuki looked worried, but Zero gave them a sign to say that he is fine. Zero sat down on the warehouse as he waited for the pain to go away so that he could go back inside.


(Dreachon)
Kruger groaned and laughed in equal measures as he felt the man, how wonderful it was to be stuck in a fight. “Well played boy, we shall meet again sooner than you think.” He watched as the masked man sped off in the distance.
“Count your days and prepare yourself.” He looked down at his machete, he marveled the weapon and what it had achieved, any normal blade would have likely splintered or been snapped but it had held and he had even managed to get to swing it, still it felt like a shame to return it to its scabbard without having shed any blood.

“Oh well guess there is not much left for me to do then.” He surveyed the battlefield while wiping away some of the blood on his face, the bastard had hit him good not only in the groin but the face as well. But it was nowhere near as one sided as their first clash, this time it was more equal and he would need to take care to have the upper hand the next time they fought.
“Let’s see who else is anxious for a fight.” His attention turned to the battlefield once more but few if any people remained, such a shame and how dull this place had become in such a short time. He roared a he let out the remainder of the excitement and anger from the fighting.

He started to think back to the words the masked man had said, about fighting a person who wanted to rule the world with an army of dicloinus, well that certainly sounded very amusing and if it caused the current governments to be overthrown then all the better but even then it “Outer Heaven” wouldn’t allow any else to get in their way of bringing freedom to the entire world.

“If you don’t know freedom, then I can’t expect you to understand our cause, either way you will all die for it.” Grinning he pulled his tin of tobacco as he pulled a nice thick piece from it, after this fight is tasted good. Now he was starting to see if he could find the good captain.
“Where did you go and run off to.” Nearly all alone he started to have a look at the remains of those who had died, he noticed there was a member of the DEF squad missing. “So somebody survived, well this is going to be interesting.”
Looking at the blood trail he headed off in the direction.


(Uni)
Leaping to his feet from off the couch, Soren rushed over to Cyrax. "He's fainted Mika, the painkillers must have knocked him out. I shouldn't have let him stand up in the first place, after giving him those." Picking Cyrax up was lifting a dead weight, but Soren placed him back onto the bed, and checked him for any bruises he may have received on the fall. "Doesn't look like anything new." He quietly said to Mika, re-assuring her that Cyrax will be fine. She did look a little terrified when he fainted after all.

"We need to find another of his kind, or someone who is very knowledgeable on them." Soren stated towards Mika. "What he described sounds like a severe form of schizophrenia, but that alone doesn't explain the physical damage. Regardless, it's nowhere near safe for you to be alone around him, at least until we figure out what it is, or how to control it." Soren knew the girl wouldn't want to leave Cyrax's side, but for her own safety she had too. He even knew he wasn't safe himself if he remained too far away to maintain a proper gaze on Cyrax's eyes. "Hmm, if I were to use my hypnosis on him while he is having one of these 'episodes' I may be able to see what's going on, ahh but it's way to risky." He thought to himself.

Soren ushered Mika outside, and locked the door behind them with a master lock. He then looked her sternly in the eyes, and began to speak. "I'm sure Cyrax would want you to be safe, and this is about as safe as I can get you. Don't worry about us leaving him alone, this warehouse is more like a large storage unit, and it locks from the outside. I need to go home and let Lillica know I'll be out late, then I will come back here and see what I can do to help him. If you really want to help him, I need you to search. Search for anyone that might know about Diclonius, and see if you can find out what's going inside Cyrax's head. Try to avoid any diclonius themselves, as I'm sure not all are as friendly as he is. Meet me back here in an hour, and take this with you. For added safety..."

Taking a deep breath, Soren loosened the straps on his coat and opened it up. Inside a small pocket on the inside, he pulled out a tiny pistol. He never had to use it, but he enjoyed having it on him for how small, and deceiving it was. It merely held but two shots, but with proper aim, they could each count. He checked to see if it was loaded and handed it towards Mika. Her eyes widened with what he assumed was fear as she held it.

"Use that, only if your life absolutely depends on it. There's no safety on a model like that, just pull the trigger and it shoots. Don't be stupid with it." With those words Soren turned around and began to walk home, leaving Mika confused and scared. He could only hope that she would manage to find someone who could help with Cyrax. He would aid her in the search, but making sure Lillica was safe was his number one priority.

He wondered why he had been trying to help Cyrax so much. If anything all he did by helping him was put his own life danger more often. He couldn't keep this up, especially with Lillica to care for now. Yet there was this appeal to working with a diclonius side by side, that he didn't quite understand. He was holding true on his word to Cyrax though, although this wasn't exactly what he expected when he told him he would help find answers.

He didn't pay attention to much as his mind raced. Although a T.V. in a shop window, playing the news caught his attention slightly. He didn't stop, but watched with the corner of his eyes as he passed it. Though he couldn't hear the volume, he saw what appeared to be some aerial footage of a destroyed building. "Damn, I should go back and watch that. Ahh, but with my stupid weapon with me, I probably look like I was involved in that mess. Maybe I'll catch some if it on the way back."

Opening the door, he could hear the footsteps of Lillica racing down the hall, and felt Vellux brush up against his leg as he trotted outside. "YOU NEED TO STOP GOING OUT EVERY NIGHT MISTER! SOME BIG MEANIE IS GOING TO STEAL YOU!" Lillica tried to sound stern, bu her voice was much too high pitched.

"Lillica sit down, I'll make you some food quick." He heated up some rice for her, and a little for himself, as he sat down across from her. "Lillica, I need to go out today, and I need you to-" She interrupted him, "Well then I'm coming with you!" Soren let out a sigh, and frowned looking towards her. "No you're not. I will absolutely not allow it. Vellux will be here and you can play with him." He finished his rice, and opened one of his bags that was laying around. Pulling out two mobile phones he handed one towards Lillica. "I'll call you, every few hours to check in. Do not, answer the door for absolutely anyone but me, or Tohru alright?" Lillica's face had reddened, as she became rather angry, but she nodded her head in agreement anyways.

"Lillica trust me, it's for your own good that you stay here. I'm sorry I keep leaving you alone like this, but for right now, it's the best thing to do." He smiled to her, trying to get her to cheer up, as he walked back outside, Vellux passing him to go back in. Lillica sat in the same spot, and crossed her arms, as Vellux hopped up onto the table to get eye level with her. "Why does he always have to be a big meanie and not take me with! I told him if he gets trouble then I will too!" Vellux tilted his head towards Lillica. She never showed her angrier side before, as she always came off as nice and playful. Slamming her hands on the table she stood up and proudly stated, "If he won't let me come with, then I'll just follow him anyways!"

Soren walked swiftly as it was approaching the hour mark that he told Mika to meet him back by. Walking back by the television that played he news a small crowd had gathered around. He wanted nothing to do with them so he passed without looking. They'd probably freak out after seeing his bow anyways. Arriving back at the unit, he noticed Mika was not there. He unlocked the door, and saw Cyrax still sound asleep. Pulling the couch closer to the bed, he sat down, keeping a good look on Cyrax's face where his eyes are. He had ot be absolutely ready in case he wasn't the same when he woke up.

"I sure as hell hope that Mika can figure something out. Maybe she saw what was on the news too, she probably had more time to watch it than I did."


(Drew)
Celeste felt them again. Both queens, but they didn't seem to have the silpelits with them. She wondered where they were. Both of them seemed to be friendly. The twins were a bit off, but they didn't seem to harbor any ill intent either. She began to prepare and alert the others of their soon to be visitors.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Alana carried both her sister and Lily. It took only a few minutes to get to the community. The building used for it was a large apartment that only had the number 78 posted above the front door. Standing at the entrance was Celeste, the diclonius that had rushed out to meet them earlier.

Alana gave her a serious look. "Please help." The emotion in her voice was clear.

Celeste saw both Lily and the other sister were both in bad condition. Ariel appeared to have a break on her shoulder. She didn't like the idea of bringing in injured strangers into the community, but Lily needed help and she owed at least that much to her. Celeste openned the door. "Come inside."

Inside four other dicloni stood staring at the newcomers. A couple humans also watched as the injured arrived. These humans had accepted the dicloni with more or less welcoming arms. They were part of a group that Lily had set up to help dicloni aclimate to a human-run society. Celeste began to give our orders to the dicloni present to clean out a room to put the injured in to begin helping them.

Celeste still had mixed feelings about letting them in, but she felt compelled to help Lily in some way or another. If that meant helping out her friends, so be it.


(Crane)
“hehehe.... so the great Master General Elena has a tragic past as well. Who would have known? It certainly explains a lot.” No. 44 said in an amused but still serious tone.

“We did, in fact, try to escape many times. But when your chained to a wall for 23 hours a day for your entire life, with barely enough food to survive, theres not much you can do. Some of us couldn't even stand on our own because our muscles had atrophied so much. When we first arrived at the facility, those of us old enough to put up a fight, did. But once the DEF developed anti-vector weaponry, it was all over. We were separated into individual cells, with no contact with anyone, not even those who held us captive. We were kept in darkness at all times except for when they did their 'experiments' on us. Individually, none of us could make a difference, and with no way to communicate, things stayed that way. Any attempts at resistance were met with either a numbing of our vectors, or death.... and I don't mean a quick and painless one either. They made sure that those who were killed met their end in the most agonizingly painful way possible. Sometimes, they would even bring tv monitors into our cells and make us watch when they wanted to make an example out of someone. I saw countless diclonius butchered in unspeakable ways... it was terrible.” No. 44 paused for a moment, looking to floor of the ship as she remembered the gruesome deaths she was forced to watch. After a few moments she lifted her gaze back to Elena and continued.

“You say we are weak-willed? I can tell you theres nothing further from the truth. Every single girl that is here with us is strong. They chose to live. They chose to never give into the pain and the torture. Even when their bodies were so weak they couldn't move from the hunger and pain, they chose to endure it. Rather than resisting and dying a needless death, they chose to live and fight another day. And now look at us. As a group we can survive. Together, we will live and find our own place in the world. Maybe someday humans and diclonius can coexist, but as things stand now I think it best that we live completely isolated from humans. And that includes the G.O. Its just like you said. No one gives a fuck about us, and right now thats probably a good thing. I'd actually prefer that no one give a fuck about us. That just means less people we have to deal with. Not to mention if we are isolated in our own communities, there will be no humans for us to kill if we cannot control our inner voices....

That being said, as I stated before we are no longer cooperating with the G.O. Your last little 'speech' saw to that. We will be working on our own to form a community of diclonius only, isolated from humans. Hopefully when we land, it will be the last you ever see of us.”

_______________________________________________

As Rei and Kenshi made their way back to the others, Rei noticed Alana approach them. She was carrying both Lily and her twin sister.

"We need to leave. Most of us are in no condition to continue on and need to recover. There is a diclonius community not far from here. With all that is going on over there." She pointed at Zero and Kruger. "There is enough distraction for us to get away unseen."

“Wow, things must be pretty bad over there...” Rei said in concern, looking at the two injured girls on Alana's back. “Kenshi, this is Alana. Its okay, we can trust her.”

“I know. She was one of the two diclonius who helped me escape from underground. And as much as I would love to stay and fight... she's right. My body is to the point of near total exhaustion. I have no strength left either. Lets go.”

With that the two of them followed Alana as she led them to wherever she was headed. Eventually they made it to the city and the group traveled through the warehouse district to avoid unwanted attention.

“Hey... hold on.... a second...” Kenshi said as his vision suddenly became blurry. He dropped to his knees as he lost his balance. Everything seemed like it was spinning.

“Kenshi, are you alright?!” Rei asked as she kneeled beside him.

“Yeah, everything is alright...” he said as he tried to stand. He lasted about 3 seconds before losing his balance again. Luckily, Rei was there to catch him before he hit the ground..

“Kenshi, whats going on?!”

“I don't know... but... I may need you to help me walk...” he said reluctantly.

Without saying a word, Rei put Kenshi's arm around her shoulder and helped him stand. From there, Kenshi struggled forward, leaning on Rei for support. It took awhile, but the group eventually made it to a modest looking apartment with the number 78 on it. A diclonius answered the door, and although she looked reluctant to let them in, she did anyway.

Once inside, Kenshi saw 4 other diclonius and a few humans staring at them.

“What the...? How are humans here?” Kenshi thought. “They should be red smears on the wall... could they really be living together?”

Kenshi didn't feel like thinking about it anymore. He was on the verge of passing out. He listened as the diclonius who had greeted them began giving orders for the others to clean out a room for them.

“Finally... maybe now I can get some rest...” he mumbled before passing out, his world fading to darkness.

____________________________________________

With her revenge now complete, No. 38 wasn't sure what to do. Those other diclonius seemed nice but... she didn't feel like she belonged with them. Instead she searched for her sisters from the facility. After sensing what direction they were headed, she started walking. It seemed like the best thing to do at the moment. After all, she had nowhere else to go.

____________________________________________

As he continued away from the the fighting, Suigetsu took out his DEF communicator. He needed to get out of here fast.

“This is Captain of Squad 0 Suigetsu broadcasting to any nearby DEF units. My location is Victor Zero 11287, Ruins of Facility No. 4. We engaged a member of the Great Order, Hector Schlenzaner, escaped diclonius No. 38, and several unidentified personnel. One of them was a masked man with inhuman speed. Another was a red haired woman who seemed to have worked for the DEF before. Finally, there were other unidentified diclonius who were not being held at Facility No. 4. Their origins are unknown. I am the only survivor, and I am making my way south as of now. I am critically wounded and in need of immediate extraction.”

Suigetsu could only hope that someone heard his broadcast. If not, he was done for.


avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:07 pm

Spoiler:
(Drew)
Celeste did her best to smile at the strangeness of the male diclonius. His expression before passing out was one of confusion. She imagined he must be wondering how humans and dicloni were living together. The answer was simple: they chose to ignore the voice of their DNA. It was difficult to start, but after some time and practice they were able to resist its calling. They also had Lily to look up to. She had saved all of them in one way or another and each of them were eternally grateful to her for that. There were three other dicloni living here other than the four that were waiting at the lobby, but they had chosen to try and not get involved with the newcomers, because they could sense what the queens were and were afraid.

Celeste had no experience with medical works, but two of the humans were nurses at a nearby hospital and could help. Without her even asking they began to clean the injuries of those put in bed. She took care to warn them of Lily's allergy to pain medication as she had learned that a long time ago.

They got to work on Ariel's broken shoulder and set it back into place after some work. Once that was done they place it in a sling and advised her sister to make sure she doesn't get into an major physical activity and stays careful with her vectors. Alana nodded silently and stayed by her sister's side waiting for her to awaken.

After the major business was done Celeste approached Rei with a calm expression on her face. "I don't think we've been introduced. My name is Celeste, and I am the community leader. I could tell that the male diclonius was a bit confused at the state of things here." Her voice wavered a bit at 'male diclonius' as she was still uncertain such a thing existed. "Anyways, if he wishes to know why we're living peacefully with humans I can give him an answer when he wakes up."

Lily's eyes opened and she found herself laying on her stomach on a mattress. Someone was dabbing her back with something cool, probably a disinfectant to help the burn on her back heal. Pretty much everything on her upper back was burned from that explosion and her hair was singed too. Her stomach still hurt from Zero's punch and she suspected there might be a bruise the size of a melon there. She peeked the best she could at the person working on her back and noticed that the person working on her back was one of the men that helped the nearby diclonius community. "Hello there, Ivan, what's the damage? Hopefully nothing too serious. I see I'm at the commune, oh dearie, I got myself in a mess. Course I brought a bunch of people with me." She chuckled lightly at that.

Ivan chuckled at the cheery Irish woman. "I've seen worse, Lil, but I would try to keep off of your back at night if I were you. For a few weeks at least. Also, yeah a young diclonius girl carried you in."

Lily thought that would be one of the twins. She never expected them to try and save her, but she did notice they seemed extremely protective of her. She turned her head to the other side of the mattress and saw Alana sitting next to her sister as the other nurse was putting the sling onto her sister. "Are you well, dearie? Thank you for bringing me here."

Alana stared at her for a moment. The question was asked out of clear concern, but at the same time it seemed only to hurt her more. "No, I am not well. My sister is hurt. We barely managed to help the male diclonius at all. You nearly killed Zero." She didn't care too much about the masked man, but she knew that Lily had accepted him as a friend and would be hurt by it. The regret that immediately showed on Lily's face as she said that was clear as day.

Lily closed her eyes for a moment to try and stop a couple tears from rolling down her face. "I-I did do that... I really... really need to make it up to him.... somehow."

Alana decided to keep the pressure on Lily. "And what exactly made you lose control so easily, hmm? What you did clearly showed that something personal was going on. Can I expect that to happen again?"

Celeste stepped before the angry queen and gave her a glare. "I don't care who you are, you are a guest in this building, and if you do not stop this right now I will kick you out."

Before Alana could react Lily calmly said. "Celeste, she is right to be upset at me. You were not there to see what happened..." Her tone rose with conviction. "Dearie, I will never let that happen again. Yes... it was personal and for reasons I would rather not discuss at this moment I did lose control. However, I will not let that happen again so easily."

Alana responded with a simple. "Very well."

Celeste turned to Lily and gave her a concerned look. "I know I wasn't there, but I as community leader have a duty to keep the peace here in the community." With that she went to the other dicloni who were staring and watching what was going on. "Alright, ladies, I know everything over here is interesting, but right now they need rest and time to recover, so please let them be. The time for socializing with them will come later." Like a shepherd she led the others off to some other part of the building.

Alana muttered to herself. "A silpelit that behaves like a queen... fascinating." From then on she remained quiet and held onto her sister's uninjured arm's hand.


(Crane)
"I don't think we've been introduced. My name is Celeste, and I am the community leader. I could tell that the male diclonius was a bit confused at the state of things here." Her voice wavered a bit at 'male diclonius' as she was still uncertain such a thing existed. "Anyways, if he wishes to know why we're living peacefully with humans I can give him an answer when he wakes up."

“Thank you very much.” Rei said with a pleasant smile. “I'll be sure to tell him. He's not used to seeing other diclonius, much less seeing them live with humans. Its all quite new to him.” she finished with a small laugh.

“Oh, where are my manners? My name is Rei. Its nice to meet you Celeste.” she said with another beautiful smile. “Thank you for taking us in like this, it really means a lot. I just hope we aren't a burden.”

__________________________________________________

“This is Captain of Squad 0 Suigetsu broadcasting to any nearby DEF units. My location is Victor Zero 11287, Ruins of Facility No. 4. We engaged a member of the Great Order, Hector Schlenzaner, escaped diclonius No. 38, and several unidentified personnel. One of them was a masked man with inhuman speed. Another was a red haired woman who seemed to have worked for the DEF before. Finally, there were other unidentified diclonius who were not being held at Facility No. 4. Their origins are unknown. I am the only survivor, and I am making my way south as of now. I am critically wounded and in need of immediate extraction.”

“So Squad 0 is no more....”

“Yes it would seem so sir, however, we still have Suigetsu obviously.”

“You're right, and we need him back here alive.”

“What are your orders sir? Should I send a retrieval team?”

“Yes. However, you will be going with them.”

“Me?! But sir! I have no field experience at all!”

“That is why you're going with the retrieval team and not by yourself. You will be guarded at all times, so don't worry.”

“But sir-”

“I said you're going and thats an order!! Do you understand me Dr. Noda?”

“Yes sir... I'll go begin the preparations....”


(Reric)
"Do not take my so called 'tragic past' as a way to pity me, it is only to show that your lives are no different than others." Elena remarked strongly. "And as much as you may want to leave when we land, that won't be happening. I will keep my word and seek out a specialized Diclonius community. However until that time comes, you will remain in G.O custody. I had made this point clear before, I won't just allow you girls to start moving around in the opening.

You will stay at the G.O headquarters, monitored but free while the community is built. Then at that point you can start moving in. refrain from creating problems and probably will hopefully refrain from meeting you all. But this is as far as I can allow it, if you don't like it, tough. There is only so much freedom I can allow for you all at this point.

Don't be mistaken though, you will be certainly granted freedom but you will all be monitored as well. The Great Order will keep constant tabs on you."
---
---

The whirring of and choking of the engines was the first thing #38would've heard and then the next thing was a huge explosion as a G.O get suddenly crashed barely a few yards away from her, the metal machine sliding harshly across the terrain before skidding to a halt, its exterior smoking. The door was kicked open and at long last Vastopida finally pulled himself out, brushing the soot off of him.

"Ugh...I forgot I don't know how to land those things. Hope I didn't break it too much. Now then let's see what..." He began in a jovial tone before looking over at #38, clearly seeing her horns. With that in mind he made a slow turn and went back to the ship.

"Alright now where is...OH FUCK A SPIDER! FUCK! FUCK!" A loud commotion of what sounded like a hammer hitting something and lot of screaming. "OH GOD IT'S IN MY SHIRT! OH SHIT! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!" Something thudded against the wall and a bunch of punching was done and then several gunshots. Then silence and finally a very shakened Vast came out holding a relatively large hand gun.

"Sorry about that, I don't really like spiders, especially when they're the size of my face. Now you seem to be one of those horned girls. What do they call you again, Dinohornicus or something. Well my name is Vastopida, though call me Vast and I am a member of The Great Order. It would be great if we didn't have problems..." He then added in thought.

"...Cause I kind of just wasted the entire clip of this gun on a relatively large arachnid...maybe not my best idea.

Give me one moment I need to do something." Vast called over to her and went back inside. "So where did that...BITCH STILL BE MOVING!"

*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*

"Freaking hate spiders, how long has that thing been in Here. Probably crawling on me the whole time. Going to have nightmares now where is that second clip and I swear if that thing moves one more leg OH GOD THERE'S ANOTHER ONE!" another stream of gunshots and then something hit the floor and Vast made a dive outside the door, rolled and then rushed away, turned and finally clicked the button on the device leading the entire aircraft to explode violently in flames and burning metal.

"Whoo! Crisis averted, though now I got no way to return home. But then again I'm not here to do that right now. So my young horned friend whom I'm hoping isn't going to go all butcher death slaughter on me, I'm here to find a guy. Names Kruger, been causing problems and I'm here to smack him around until he cries like a small baby otter without its mommy. You seem to be lost as well, I thought most of the other Decorations or whatever you call yourself were heading to the G.O with Master General Elena and Captain Schlenzanner.

Speaking of which, give me another moment..." He stepped away perhaps leaving #38either confused and or annoyed and made contact with his leader.

"Greetings and salutations Master General, yes I have arrived. oh the ship...well funny story about that it's that...well there was a...don't mention the spider...you won't believe it! There was like 10 other planes firing at me, they shot me down and destroyed the whole thing, barely managed to escape. That's the truth because I of course would not like to you.

I've run into a girl with horns, anything on about that? Alright I see, ok, got it...understood, right-eo, yep...ok I'll see what I can do. Have a good time tell Captain Schlenzanner I said hello."

Hanging up, his attention was now back on #38 as he smiled over at her. "Well my friend, tell me what is your name?" He called out as if they had suddenly became friends and were working together.


(Nyuux)
When Soren handed Mika the small pistol, she could feel nothing but fear.

"Use that, only if your life absolutely depends on it.”

Soren’s words sounded serious, leaving Mika to wonder why she would need a gun? As she watched Soren walk away, she wondered how she would find any one that knew about the Diclonius species. She turned and walked away back into the populated areas of town. She immediately spotted a heavier set man, looked as if in his early 40’s.

“Excuse me sir, may I ask you something?”, Mika address the man. “Would you happen to know anything about Diclonius?”

The man stared at her as if she had three heads before finally replying.

“You mean those creatures? I’ve seen them on the news, but not much about them. If you ask me, I say it’s another government conspiracy. I mean come on now, humans with horns? I don’t buy that shit for a split second. And if they are real, they should be killed, all of them. Humans weren’t meant to have horns, and if we were, we’d have them.”

Mika watched as the man quickly turned and walked away. Disappointed she didn’t get a serious answer she could work with she continued asking around. She received dull and boring answers which she didn’t find any use in. As she walked, she could feel the gun secure in the pocket of her jacket.

“I’m so worried about Cyrax, I hope he’s okay. Those things he was talking about, voices, a figure of himself…it doesn’t make any sense.”, Mika thought to herself. She stopped dead in her tracks as she saw a rather large crowd gathered outside a convenience store. She noticed they were all silent watching the television as she walk up to the crowd. She saw on the program were images of a rather large building, one she had never seen before.

She could hear the news reporter talking about what had happened.

“It seems that a generator exploded causing a fire and the rest of the building to just collapse on itself.”

Mika could hear small conversations within the crowd of some talking about the building. She listened as to try and hear if anyone knew something about it.

“Ya know, I’ve never seen that building before, and I’ve been living here for 23 years.”

“Yeah, me neither, wonder what it was used for.”

“Who knows, for all we know it could be a place like Area 51, maybe government run, looks like it could’ve been maybe a lab.”

“I’ve heard they kept those deformed humans there.”

This caught Mika’s hearing quickly, as she looked back at the building on the T.V., she remembered Cyrax telling he came from a place like that.

“Could it be? Is that the place he was talking about?”, Mika thought to herself. She noticed she was late to meet back up with Soren at the warehouse. She decided to pick up the pace as she walked back, hoping Soren had also seen what she had on the T.V.

“If that’s the place, I guess we’ll have to go there, I hope Soren will know what to do.” , she said to herself quietly. As she reached the warehouse, she didn’t see Soren outside, and inside she didn’t see any lights.

As she opened the door quietly, she saw Soren sitting on the couch. It was much closer to the bed than when they left. She noticed him staring at Cyrax intently, who was still asleep. When she closed the door, Soren turned his head to her.
“I’m back, and I think I found something. Here‘s your gun by the way.”, she said walking over and sitting at the edge of the bed next to Cyrax’s legs. She handed the weapon to Soren and began explaining what she had seen. “I saw something on T.V. about a building collapse. The thing is, I’ve never seen or even knew of it being around here. Nobody else either, but I heard a few talking about what they thought of it. Some said it was a government owned lab, and another said it’s where they kept “deformed humans”. Do you think it could’ve meant Diclonius? I mean, Cyrax told me he came from an experimental facility.”

Mika looked down at Cyrax who seemed at peace, but she knew he was struggling inside. She looked back at Soren who seemed deep in thought.

“So, what do we do now?”, she asked looking back to the sleeping Diclonius.


(Uni)
The sound of the closing door caught his attention, as Soren turned to see Mika walking in.
“I’m back, and I think I found something. Here‘s your gun by the way.”
She placed the gun back in his hands as she sat down. He could tell by the weight that she hadn't used it. Immediately he looked back at Cyrax, and looked at his closed eyelids again as Mika began to speak.

“I saw something on T.V. about a building collapse. The thing is, I’ve never seen or even knew of it being around here. Nobody else either, but I heard a few talking about what they thought of it. Some said it was a government owned lab, and another said it’s where they kept “deformed humans”. Do you think it could’ve meant Diclonius? I mean, Cyrax told me he came from an experimental facility.”

Soren listened intently, and was glad that she found out more than he could have.
“So, what do we do now?"

He waited for a few seconds before giving her a reply. "There's nothing we can do right now, until he wakes up. He's made it clear that he wants to find more like him, and if that building was Diclonius related he would know more about it than either of us." Keeping his gaze firmly on Cyrax, he paused momentarily before finishing.

"Of course, after the horrors he's been through, would you really think he would want to go back to a place like that? Destroyed or not, going there could set off an emotional trigger, and with whatever is going on his head, it could prove to be hazardous for all of us. Plus, we could be wrong about this whole thing. Maybe it was just a factory meltdown. The media is known to blow shit out of proportion and the human race is easily manipulated into anything the media will tell them."

It was silent for nearly a minute before Soren spoke again. "However, when he wakes up, if checking this out is what he wants to do, then I will be true to my word and assist him. That is of course, if he's still the same Cyrax when he awakes." Finally turning his attention towards Mika he regretted saying that last bit, as she grew pale at the thought of Cyrax being different when he awoke.

Standing up, Soren placed the gun back into Mika's hands. "I know holding this probably scares you, but if you haven't figured it out yet, hanging around us isn't exactly the safest way of living. He has vectors to protect him and I have this, and these." He stated, holding up his custom bladed bow with his left hand, and pointing to his eyes with his right.

Walking towards the door, he opened it a crack, and leaned his back onto the wall, as he pulled out another cigarette and lit it. "As for now, just relax, and be patient until he wakes up."

---------------------------------------------

Grabbing a small pink backpack, Lillica began to stuff snacks into it, along with a few bottles of water, and her teddy bear. Vellux sat at her feet looking up at her with a quizzical look. "Hmph, silly Soren says he doesn't want me in danger, but I have Vellux here to protect me. If I find him, he'll have to let me come with!" Slinging the backpack over her shoulders, it weighed quite a bit for her, but not heavy enough to stop her. Kneeling down she lifted Vellux and tried to cradle him across her arms, though the foxes added weight became too much for her to handle.

"Hmmm, this isn't going to work! Wait here!" Running around the house for a while she came back to vellux with a small rope she stumbled across and wrapped it around his neck. Being young, she pulled it a little too tightly, causing Vellux to let forth a short growl. "Ahh, I'm sorry, I'll loosen it a little. I can't have you running off though! Soren would never forgive me!" With her supplies ready, and Vellux on a make-shift leash she set forth outside and locked the house door behind her.

"Now where would he go!" She said rather stubbornly. "Maybe he went back to his little warehouse! We should check there first Vellux!" In truth, Lillica had no idea where it was located. Being only 11, she paid no attention to directions, and with only a rough guess she set off towards the only place she knew small warehouses would be... A warehouse district.

People glanced at her with weird looks as she walked across the city, one man on his cell phone even bumping into her, which caused Vellux to growl at him. Every now and then the fox would stop, turning his head back, as if to signal that they were walking in the wrong direction, but Lillica was determined she was going the right way, and would demand Vellux to follow her.

It seemed to be a few hours before Lillica finally slumped down on the wall of a building, finally in the warehouse district, and realized that she had no clue where she was. Sitting there quietly for a few minutes, tears began to fall from her eyes. "Vellux, I.. I don't know where... I am! I should have listened too Soren... and stayed at home!" Now we're lost, and... I don't know how to get back!" The slow tears turning into a full sob at this point. Vellux curled into her lap in an attempt to try to calm her down. The fox was smart enought to know, that even though this part of the city was relatively empty, a sobbing girl would be sure to catch some attention from potentially unwanted people.

Picking up her head, through her blurred and crying eyesight she could make out what looked like an apartment building down the street, with a number on it, though it was much to fuzzy to tell exactly what number. Still sobbing, she stood up and began to trudge in that direction.


(Drew)
Donald now rubbed the bandage on his nose with some irritation. It had been about twenty minutes since the assault happened, and he was happy the guy had left. Fortunately, his nose hadn't broken the skin had torn though. Irene had acted fairly quickly in her cleaning of the wound and bandaging it. She had embraced him for a short time afterward and cried a bit. It seemed to be a mix of concern for him and a much needed release of stress for her.

In some ways the young girl reminded him of Rei, his dead girlfriend, while Lily was helping her. Mid-thought he heard a noise on the roof. He opened the door to check who it was and found Suzuki and another girl looking up at the roof. He already guessed who it was when he looked and knew he guessed right when he saw Zero sitting there. He didn't look to be in great condition.

Donald was a bit confused that Lily wasn't with them and wondered where the others went as well. He figured the best way for him to find out would be to ask. "What happened? Where's Lily?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celeste already felt worn out and dismissed herself to get some air. In the few minutes that the newcomers and Lily arrived she already could feel that they'd been through a lot and that wore off on her. She felt the best she could do right now is give them some space and time. She stepped outside the front door and pulled a cigarette from her shirt's pocket and lit it with a match. Smoking had been one of the ways that she used to relax. She didn't know when she picked up the habit, but it had stuck and she didn't particularly care about dropping it.

It was after her first inhalation that she noticed a child approaching her. She seemed upset about something and attached to a make-shift leash was a fox. Celeste put the cigarette out, not wanting to bother the girl with the smoke, and approached her steadily. When she got close enough she knelt so she was at her girl's height and gave a motherly look. "Are you alright? Did you get lost?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ariel's eyes opened to see a foreign place. A room she had never been in before. Over her sat Alana with a look of worry on her face. One question went through her mind. "Sister, where are we?"

Alana smiled as she saw her sister awaken. "We're safe. The diclonius community let us in."

Ariel was a bit surprised. She had felt uncertain that silpelits living free of queens would let them in so easily. "What happened?"

Alana then explained what happened after Ariel passed out and the mixed success of their mission. Her voice still had the strain of worry in it, but seemed to be calming down slowly.

Lily listened to them talk and closed her eyes with a smile. They had seemed so cold when she first met them, but now they seemed warm and sisterly. She fell asleep as they spoke and dreamed of a peaceful world where humans and dicloni lived together in harmony.


(Nyuux)
"There's nothing we can do right now, until he wakes up.”

Mika stared at Cyrax with a concerned look on her face. She moved herself closer sitting up next to his upper body. She leaned over and kissed him on the forehead. The sleeping Diclonius then began to make some what of a grumbling sound. Mika looked back to Soren who was leaning against the wall and back to Cyrax again.

“I, I think something is happening. I don’t know if he’s waking up or not.”, Mika said with a worried voice. “Hey, Cy…are you okay?”

There was no answer as he continued grumbling and began to grind his teeth seemingly in some sort of pain.

“Soren! I think it’s happening now! I think he’s having a headache again!”, Mika shouted loudly looking quickly at Soren.

_____________________

“Do you want to die?”, asked the oh so familiar voice. “Our species is headed in the wrong direction. Humans are our enemies. They don’t want us around. It’s up to us to cleanse humanity and it’s mistake. The mistake of humans.”

Silence filled the dark emptiness which seemed to expand forever. Cyrax felt lost and alone in this pitch black void. Of course he knew he wasn’t alone though, as that dark voice was with him. He looked around keeping his guard up incase he was attacked.

“Where are you? I know you’re here.”, he attempted to talk to the voice. The reply he got was one that sounded cruel.

“You and I are both here. But where is here? This darkness…can you not understand? Why is mine the only voice you can hear, yet you can’t see me? I am all around you. We are inseparable, together by nature. Do you get it yet? You and I are one…fused by the mind and this dark empty place, is your mind…our mind. Our physical being that of which we share is on a bed, inside a warehouse.”

“But how? How did you attack me in the forest if you’re just a part of my mind?”, Cyrax asked as he felt discouraged upon feeling this presence was in fact a part of him.

“I never attacked you…you attacked you. Get it through your head already will you? We are one in the same, bounded together to carry out our destiny, what is in our DNA, to extinguish the blaze of humanity…to live in a world dominated by Diclonius.”

_____________________

Cyrax covered his ears as he felt he had heard enough of this voice’s beliefs. He then felt a pressure upon his body and the pitch black room suddenly turned to a blinding white light.

“Look! He’s waking up!”, Mika said with clear enjoyment in her voice. “Are you feeling okay?” She stared at Cyrax until he could focus on her.

“Mi..ka…”, he said in a weak voice. A sudden burst of energy rushed through his entire body to where he sat up and hugged Mika. “I’m fine, what happened?”

“You passed out cold from the pills you took before.”, Mika informed. “I have something to tell you Cy…that facility you said you came from, I think it was destroyed, it’s been on the news. I’m not sure if it’s the exact one though.”

Sitting up, Cyrax could feel the dark presence within him. It was weak, but it was there. He thought about what Mika had told him about the possibility of his old home being destroyed. Perhaps he could find some answers going there, but the chances of that seemed bleak. He noticed out of the corner of his eye, Soren was staring at him as if he determined to do something. The two locked eyes for a few seconds before Cyrax began speaking.

“Soren…if I had woken up differently…what would you have done?”, he asked as his stare turned to a glare. Mika began looking at Soren waiting for an answer as well. Cyrax continued as he turned his attention to Mika, “As long as Mika is safe, that’s what really matters to me.”

Standing up, Cyrax began speaking again about the building. “If that really was my facility, I’m not sure what we would find there if it’s been destroyed, depending how badly it was damaged. Mika, how bad was is?”, he asked without turning his head.

“Supposedly one of the generators failed and the roof caved in on itself.”, she recalled what she had seen on the T.V.

“Well, if it did, I doubt there’d be a way inside. Dammit!”, Cyrax yelled as he slammed his right foot against the floor. He suddenly felt a chill rush down his spine and felt something rather weird. “I can…sense them…I think. I can’t tell, I’ve never sensed another of my kind before, but it feels like there’s more than one of them. Whatever it is, it’s close.”

Mika stood up and got ready to leave as it seemed Cyrax wanted to head in the direction of what he was feeling. “Which way is it coming from? We have to try it, there’s no other option.”, she said grabbing hold of Cyrax’s right hand.

“You’re right, we have to. Let’s go, I’ll lead us there, shouldn’t take more than a few minutes to get there.”, Cyrax said leading Mika to the door, but stopped and looked at Soren. “I hope you’ll be coming along. If I’m right and there are others there, I’m sure you can find out more about us.”


(Uni)
“Soren! I think it’s happening now! I think he’s having a headache again!”

Taking one more drag from his cigarette, he flicked it out the door, and immediately turned to stare at Cyrax. He watched as the diclonius moved around in his sleep, and then without hesitation sprung awake. He listened patiently as Mika talked to Cyrax about what they saw on the news. Finally he looked towards Soren.

“Soren…if I had woken up differently…what would you have done?” Glaring at eachother, Soren simply smirked before Cyrax continued on talking to Mika. Neither of them had a clue that Soren's eyes had changed to purple since the second Cyrax woke up. The room was too dimly lit for them to see, however the distance from the bed to the doorway was just out of reach for the hypnosis. He only had it ready as a precaution.

Everything seemed to be fine with diclonius for now, as Soren stopped channeling his hypnosis into empty space. Cyrax seemed to not want to check out the destroyed building, but his mention of sensing other diclonius relatively close caught his attention.

“You’re right, we have to. Let’s go, I’ll lead us there, shouldn’t take more than a few minutes to get there.”
“I hope you’ll be coming along. If I’m right and there are others there, I’m sure you can find out more about us.”

Nodding his head, Soren gripped his bow tight, and set out with Cyrax and Mika. "Whenever we get there, be sure to stay on guard. Just because you friendly, doesn't mean they all are." He said, pointing at Cyrax, more or less addressing Mika.

--------------------------------------------

Wiping the tears from her eyes, Lillica could see someone walking towards her, from the building she was walking towards. Lillica noticed it was a woman as she got closer to her, and she noticed something familiar about her but could not put her finger on it. Finally approaching her, the woman got down to eye level with Lillica, and gave her a comforting look.
"Are you alright? Did you get lost?"

Vellux stood in front of Lillica, as if to guard her from a potential threat, and let forth a muffled growling noise with his mouth remaining closed.
Sniffling briefly, and wiping another tear from her face she opened her mouth to speak. "I lost Soren. I came outside to find him, and now I don't where I am." Frowning, she pushed her bottom lip out. Bending down, she stroked Vellux's back to try to get him to stop being so defensive.

Looking back towards the woman, she noticed what seemed so familiar about her. Opening her mouth wide to gasp, she closed it quickly, and pointed towards the horns on woman's head. "YOU HAVE HORNS JUST LIKE SOREN'S FRIEND!!" She excitedly exclaimed. "Is he with you? He was telling his friend how he wanted to learn more about people like you!" He sadness had almost been completely washed away, as she now smiled tenderly towards this woman.


(Drew)
Celeste was a bit surprised. There was another male diclonius? She thought one was impressive, but two? She decided to accept it. If there was one then there might as well be another, maybe even a couple others. She smiled at the now excited young girl and shook her head. "I don't know a Soren. Unfortunately, no he isn't here."

Then she pulled out her cellphone, the defensive fox didn't bother her too much. "Do you know his number? Could you call him and let him know where you are?" After handing the phone to the girl, she looked back at the door. One of her sisters was standing at it looking at the little girl and Celeste.

She looked a bit bemused. Her voice was a lot deeper than Celeste's. "A lot of activity today, dear Celeste. Keeping you on your toes I see. First you let Lillian and her compatriots come in from goodness knows what and now you've a little lost girl. I just hope the first group doesn't bring trouble." With that she turned and entered the building again to head to her room.

Celeste glared after her rude diclonius roommate. She knew that she was only worried for the safety of the commune, but she didn't appreciate the attitude she had towards the newcomers. Celeste turned back around to the girl with a brighter expression. She liked kids, always did, but knew it was impossible for her to have a child of her own.

The lobby was a nice public place for Celeste to let the girl stay while she waited for this Soren guy to get her. Unfortunately, she was too busy to help the girl look anywhere and she knew that her sisters and the humans living with her probably wouldn't help the poor girl and her fox. "How would you like to wait in the lobby while you wait for Soren to come after you call him?" She didn't particularly like inviting her into a strange place, but she didn't feel like she had that many options.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ariel slowly sat up and looked around the large room they were in. From what she could see, it had been a living area that was now changed into a temporary hospice. Some of the furniture from it's previous occupation were still standing in the room although they were against the walls to make the most space in the room. Lily was sleeping face down not far from where they were and she had a large burn on her upper back. Rei and Kenshi weren't too far from them either. Rei was next to Kenshi waiting patiently for him to awaken. A couple humans were sitting around the room going through some medical supplies.

Ariel didn't want to stay in the room anymore. It felt stuffy and over full. She stood up with some help from Alana and one of the nurses suggested that she stay in bed and rest. Ariel only gave him a glare and made her way into the lobby with Alana. Together they sat at one of the two benches there.


(Jamie)
Zero caught his breathe and the pain had gone away. Zero was never use to pain this big, but then again, he never had a giant bullet wound in his stomach before. Zero noticed the door open, it was Lily’s brother Donald, and it looked like he got involved in something as well.

"What happened? Where's Lily?" Donald asked, looking puzzled. Zero had come back, but Lily did not or the others, so it was understandable that he would be puzzled, and possibly worried.

“What happened? Well let’s just say that our trip to rescue the male diclonius didn’t go as smooth as Lily thought…” Zero replied. A simple rescue mission…if it was really called that had gone from ok to worse, as a group of soldiers had arrived, Hector as well and a simple rescue had gone to a battle between humans, diclonius…and Zero. “During the trip, we met a group of soldiers, seemed to be trained to kill diclonius, and…as you can see, a battle broke out…” Zero continued. “I don’t know why, but Lily went crazy and begun firing over and over with her gun in anger, trying to kill the soldiers…and in the process, as I was in the way of the leader, I got hit as well.” Zero said.

Zero then removed the ripped shirt that Suzuki and Alice had wrapped around his stomach, revealing the big bullet wound. “Although…count your sister lucky…if I was not there…this bullet wound wouldn’t be in me…” Zero said with a cold voice. The bullet wound was all Lily’s fault, if she didn’t just randomly started shooting, she wouldn’t of been the target of the sniper from the distance, but it seemed whoever who fired the shot, must be dead, judging how Lily ignored the pain and messaged that Zero gave her. Zero believed there was nothing Lily could do to make Zero forgive her for her actions, he tried stopping her from losing it all together…and all it did was get him a 50. Calibur bullet to the stomach. “Don’t worry though, Lily isn’t that badly hurt…at most she is probably burnt…one of the twins carried her and her sister in the direction of the community…so the best bet is to find contact with that place…”

As Zero said this, Suzuki had walked out of the warehouse, carrying a first aid kit and a shirt. Suzuki passed the kit to Zero and covered up the wound with the stuff in the kit. Once they had finished up cleaning the wound and covered it up, he putted on the shirt, looking like nothing had even happened to him. Zero look at Donald and wondered what had happened to him. “So now that I have said my side…what happened to you? You look like you were involved in something as well; did one of those soldiers come here? Did someone involved with Excalibur or the other guy come here?” Zero asked Donald, hoping to get an answer to the injuries that Donald seemed to have received.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:07 pm

Spoiler:
(Crane)
“Don't flatter yourself. Trust me, I wasn't showing you any pity, nor would I want to.” No. 44 replied coldly. “You know, I just don't get you. One minute you don't give a fuck about us and want us to kill ourselves, the next you think you can just order us around and tell us where to go. Who made you the ruler of the diclonius? I agreed that we would cooperate with the G.O before we left, but now that you've made your true feelings known do you honestly expect us to act like nothing happened? Why would we cooperate with an organization who's leader would love nothing more than to see us all dead?”

_______________________________________________

No. 38 stood unphased as a jet crashed just a few yards away from her, watching as it slid across the ground before finally coming to a stop, its exterior smoking. After a few moments of silence, the door of the jet was kicked open, and a man wearing the same uniform as Hector emerged wiping the soot away from his clothes.

No. 38 watched as the man mumbled something before noticing her. Judging from his reaction, he knew what she was. He made a slow turn and returned to his crashed ship.

“OH FUCK A SPIDER! FUCK! FUCK!" A loud commotion of what sounded like a hammer hitting something and lot of screaming. "OH GOD IT'S IN MY SHIRT! OH SHIT! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!" Something thudded against the wall and a bunch of punching was done and then several gunshots. Then silence and finally a very shakened Vast came out holding a relatively large hand gun.

"Sorry about that, I don't really like spiders, especially when they're the size of my face. Now you seem to be one of those horned girls. What do they call you again, Dinohornicus or something. Well my name is Vastopida, though call me Vast and I am a member of The Great Order. It would be great if we didn't have problems..." He then added in thought.

"...Cause I kind of just wasted the entire clip of this gun on a relatively large arachnid...maybe not my best idea.

Give me one moment I need to do something."

No. 38 watched as the strange man returned to his ship. She couldn't believe what an imbecile this man was. Humans were certainly strange creatures. It wasn't long before she heard another commotion and more gunshots coming from inside the jet. This continued for the next few minutes before the man dived out of the jet and pressed a detonator causing what remained of his ship to explode into a violent fireball.

No. 38 kept watching with her same blank expression as the shockwave from the explosion blew her hair back. How could a man like this and Hector be from the same organization?

"Whoo! Crisis averted, though now I got no way to return home. But then again I'm not here to do that right now. So my young horned friend whom I'm hoping isn't going to go all butcher death slaughter on me, I'm here to find a guy. Names Kruger, been causing problems and I'm here to smack him around until he cries like a small baby otter without its mommy. You seem to be lost as well, I thought most of the other Decorations or whatever you call yourself were heading to the G.O with Master General Elena and Captain Schlenzanner.

Speaking of which, give me another moment...”

No. 38 had no idea what this man was talking about as he stepped away to contact his leader, nor did she care. He was of no concern to her right now. Her only goal was to reach her sisters from the facility.

"Well my friend, tell me what is your name?" He called out as if they had suddenly became friends and were working together.

Vast was met with only silence as No. 38 stared at him with her blank, unflinching gaze. She had no desire to talk to this man. Rather, she ignored him and kept walking towards where she sensed her sisters had gone.

_____________________________________________

“Are the preparations complete Dr. Noda?”

“Yes sir!” he replied, still uneasy about going into the field.

“Excellent. You will be accompanied by a retrieval team along with an entire battalion of DEF soldiers. I need to make sure that what remains of my facility does not fall into the wrong hands. For all we know, the Great Order could already have soldiers stationed there as we speak, so its better to be safe than sorry.”

“But sir... I still don't understand what this has to do with me...” a confused Dr. Noda replied.

“Isn't it obvious? Suigetsu is critically injured and you are our best doctor. Not to mention, the bodies of Squad 0 need to be recovered. We can't let their AV equipment fall into enemy hands.”

“Yes sir, I understand.”

“Good, now meet up with the retrieval team in the hangar and head out. I want Suigetsu back here by nightfall.”

_________________________________________

Kenshi found himself alone, floating in an empty void of darkness. He didn't know where he was, or how he got there, just that he was there.

“hehehehe....”

“Who's there?”

“hahahahaha”

“I said who's there?!”

“I'm coming for you.”

“Show yourself!”

Suddenly, a figure appeared before Kenshi only it seemed far away. It looked exactly like him, only its skin was extremely pale, almost gray, his fingers were extended into claws, his horns were twice the normal length, and his teeth had grown into sharp fangs. Then there were his eyes. They were completely black, save for the crimson red iris's, and devoid of all emotion.

“Who are you?”

“hehehehe.... why, I am you of course.”

“What? Theres no way! Don't lie to me!”

“I speak nothing but the truth and you know it. You know who I am. We've met before haven't we?”

“I've never seen you before in my life!”

“Of course you haven't! But we have met. As I recall, if it wasn't for me, you'd be dead at the bottom of Level 0 if I hadn't stepped in and fought that big guy. What was his name again?... oh yeah! Hector!”

“That was you?!?! ...then that means, when my wound healed... and when I lost control when the elevator shaft collapsed. You're telling me that was you?”

“Finally, I was beginning to wonder if you were ever going to figure it out!”

“But... why? Why are you inside of me?”

“Because I want you Kenshi. I want this body! When I take control I'll finally be able to kill all humans and make a world just for diclonius!”

“Like hell you're getting my body! I'll never let you take control!”

“Ahahahaha! Thats what you think! Everyday I'm getting closer Kenshi... Soon, you won't be able to resist and when that day comes this body will be mine!” as the demon said this his lips curled into the most sadistic of smiles. You could almost see the evil emanating from him.

Suddenly he disappeared, only to reappear a mere inches from Kenshi's face for an instant before fading back into the darkness. Kenshi looked around trying to see where he had gone, but saw nothing, only the black void that surrounded him.

Then the laughing started.

It was an evil, sadistic laugh and it continued on and on as though it would never end.

“SHUT UP!!!!” Kenshi yelled, but the laughing continued. It was then that two giant red eyes appeared in the darkness, staring at him. He didn't see them for long before he started falling. He was falling through the endless void, unable to do anything.

____________________________________________________

“AHHHHHHH!!!!!” Kenshi yelled as he awoke in a cold sweat. He clutched his face as he looked around, a tiny amount of darkness fading from his sclera.

“Kenshi are you alright?!” Rei asked in concern.

“Yeah.... I'm fine. It was just a bad dream.”

“I could tell. You've been tossing and turning for awhile now. It must have been a pretty bad dream.... You wanna talk about it?”

“No.... I'm fine...” Kenshi lied. He had no idea how he would explain such a dream. He was still trying to figure it out himself. “I think I'll just try and get some more rest.”

“Yeah, thats a good idea. I'll go get some more cool rags for you. You're burning up.”


(Reric)
"Because you have no choice girl, none of you do. Right now you're entire freedom is still very limited." Elena began, raising her hand and speaking to the Diclonius though focusing most of her attention on #44.

Elena rested against the chair, the wind from the hole #44 her made whistling next to her, forcing her to speak louder than usual.

"Do you really think I'd let you girls just waltz around unattended in the world knowing the dangers you possess? Life isn't fair girl, get used to it real soon. Some rise to the top, some come to the middle and others fall to the bottom. And in your case you're barely scraping the stains at the dirt under the bottom of the barrel. Right now this isn't about what I want, its about what needs to be done.

Call it tyranny if you wish but its the way things are. Once you have proven yourself to me, then things may change. Until a community for you is founded, you will remain in my custody of The Great Order."

The woman turned her head away for a moment, looking out the window as the clouds passed by. It was funny as the pilot hadn't made any remarks despite the fact that he would know two gaping holes were in the ship. It made one think if he was actually used to this kind of thing happening.

Squratoli flexed her fingers and spoke again.

"And tell me brat, at what point did I say I would want to see you all dead? I certainly believe you're dangerous and if need be I will not hesitate to kill you all for the safety of humanity. But I am still giving you all the chance to change, the only thing is that chance has circumstances. No matter what you say, instant freedom right now will not happen.

If I wanted you all dead and trust I've seen your capabilities well before I even met you all, I'd have just left and while you were all there moping in your little cells waiting to be turned to ash by a bomb."

Elena once again looked away, a shadow crossing over her face as well as her hair that hid her expression. She crossed her legs and folded her hands over her lap.

"I have to make order, follow through the laws of the order even if I don't like it. Freankly if I could, letting you all go would be far more fulfilling. But I can't go by of what I want, I have to go by what is set. Some of you girls can barely control yourselves, even a child could understand the dangers of that.

I will keep my word, you will get your community. I will also keep my word in that while you are in G.O custody you will be properly taken care of. Proper food, water, beds and all the essentials plus more perhaps. The main point is to keep an eye on you all until the community is created. There's also the fact that people of the world now know about you. So its time you spoke to humanity itself.

On one last point..." She added as her head raised.

"...You've been making a few threats to me as if you can possibly kill me. While I'm sure there may be some way, big world out here, how do you expect to do that?"

And thing was, she asked it like it was honestly question she was wondering.
______________________________________________________

Vast quickly chased after the girl. "Wait! Wait! Wait! Don't go already we just met, don't even know your name. You must trying to go after your friends well I'm sorry to say they're long gone. Heading back to Europe to the G.O Headquarters. Seems like you missed your stop, hahaha!" He laughed for a second and snapped went back to talking.

So..." He began walking up to her, more like a jovial skip if anything. "Dipoldonius right? I hear you have these strange little arms, besides the two at the side, mind if I see those? I think it would be quite interesting to see. I saw the videos before but you know, it's been years since I've even gotten get outside. We Brigadier Generals usually stay at home base these days, makes me kind of envious of the Captains and Colonels. No wonder Hector never wanted to be promoted, gets a bit boring sometimes.

So my young nameless little friend, what are we going to do today?" He seemed to be asking multiple questions and quite frankly, one might have questioned his sanity at this point.


(Crane)
“When did you say you wanted us all dead? How on Earth could you possibly ask that when you just said that. I believe what you said boils down to this: no one gives a fuck about you, go kill yourself from a high place. If that doesn't say I want you dead, then I don't know what does.

Aside from that, however, I see your being extremely stubborn on us staying. We will stay temporarily, but I need to meet with all of the diclonius when we arrive.” she said as she glanced at the other girls on the ship with them.

“On one last point..." Elena added as her head raised.

"...You've been making a few threats to me as if you can possibly kill me. While I'm sure there may be some way, big world out here, how do you expect to do that?"

“Hmmmm, lets see... how about I take one of my vectors here, and use it to slice your head off. Hows that sound?

I could do it right now if you want. You wouldn't even feel a thing.” No. 44 finished in a sarcastic tone. She could easily end this womans life in an instant.

____________________________________________________


"Wait! Wait! Wait! Don't go already we just met, don't even know your name. You must trying to go after your friends well I'm sorry to say they're long gone. Heading back to Europe to the G.O Headquarters. Seems like you missed your stop, hahaha!" He laughed for a second and snapped went back to talking.

No. 38 didn't know what this “Europe” was, all she knew was that she had to go where the others had gone. Unfortunately this man wasn't helping. His incessant blathering was beginning to annoy her.

“So..." He began walking up to her, more like a jovial skip if anything. "Dipoldonius right? I hear you have these strange little arms, besides the two at the side, mind if I see those?”

No. 38 tried to tune the rest out, but she couldn't manage to do it. Did this man ever stop talking? She felt as if her ears were about to bleed.

“So my young nameless little friend, what are we going to do today?"

Thats it. She couldn't take it anymore. Sending out one of her vectors, No. 38 grabbed Vast by the scruff of his coat. She looked at him with an annoyed, angry look before tossing him away. With that annoyance out of the way, hopefully, she continued her trek towards her diclonius sisters.


(Reric)
"You're right I did say that although I meant it in the terms that you brats keep treating life like its so unfair. Although I suppose its true, if all of you died I wouldn't shed a tear. Perhaps there is a part of me, the part beyond law and order that wants to slaughter you all. But I'm daft enough to attempt that without proper reason. This is the problem with following the order of the world. Sometimes I don't like it myself but that's just the way it is.

As for your other comment, I will allow that. The ships will be landing at G.O Headquarters so you will get to see the others when we land. As you are there, I have no problem with you seeing each other. Plus I still have my group seeking out cures for that incessant voice inside of your head.

Shaa, this conversation has been annoying, pilot, how long until we arrive?"

The pilot spoke over the speaker. "Not long my lady, just about an hour if even that. Oh god I hope they stop bitching soon. Just relax and we'll be there momentarily."

That was a relief, the sooner she could get out of here the better.

"...Hmmmm, lets see... how about I take one of my vectors here, and use it to slice your head off. Hows that sound? I could do it right now if you want. You wouldn't even feel a thing...”

"Heh..." She actually smiled there, a soft one barely showing any teeth. "Now that's something I do like, that confidence but how well do you think that confidence would truly last? Right now isn't the best time though, but when we arrive I'll make you a deal.

Challenge me girl, and if you win I'll let you and the rest of the gang do as you please. You won't be required to stay at the G.O Headquarters although you will still be monitored. I have to at least allow that. Basically unless very specific things come up you will not have to be bothered by me anymore."

Her expression darkened. "But if you lose...if you can't even beat me, one single, blind in one eye human. Than you will do as I say, when I say, how I say it, where I say it and you will not question a single order. You will follow the command at haste and you will cease any opposition you may have.

So...what will it be...Diclonius?"

____________________________________________________

"Gah!" He yelled as he hit the ground. "That was strange, so that was a vector huh?" He thought, then jumped back up and skipped back over to #38.

"If you're trying to get to the girls you're out of luck, you'll need either a boat or a plane to get there now and I don't think you'll find any right now. I mean life is sometimes a bit hard and please don't ignore me..." Vast pleaded as he skipped up ahead to catch up to #38.

Once he got up to her again, he started yapping. "Nice day isn't it, lots going on but still a nice day. I like nice days don't you? I think nice days are the best, when the suns out, a few white fluffy clouds and a very nice good breeze. Although that might just be from the explosion, but hey who's one to judge right? Now I think the next thing that..." He had to continue running up to #38 lest he leave her and it was made very clear that she wanted to leave him right now.

"Sorry my nameless little friend but I can't really leave without you. You're supposed to be on those ships heading to Europe, but with you being here that's kind of problematic for us. It seems my leader, Lady Squratoli wants you to stay with me. I for one relish this team up though, so its not really that I'm trying to force you into anything it's just that, you know...well orders are orders."

He continued to smile as he was before. It was a weird kind. When Hector smiled it displayed his confidence, overconfidence if anything, for Vastopida, his smile was so natural that if one didn't know any better, it would've looked as if he had known #38 all his life.

"So stop being such a stick in the mud, I'm sure your hungry? Want some food? Water? Don't be such a spoiled sport, this could be an excellent team up don't you think?"

OOC: Changed up my post here so hopefully people won't get so abrasive this time.


(Nyuux)
"Whenever we get there, be sure to stay on guard. Just because you friendly, doesn't mean they all are."

Cyrax knew Soren wasn’t talking about him, but Mika instead. He felt the same way as he wasn’t sure how the others were, especially around humans.

As they began walking away from the warehouse in the direction where Cyrax was sensing other Dicloni, he turned to Mika and reassured her she’s be fine.

“I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise.” Cyrax led Soren and Mika through parts of the town seemingly lost.

“Are you sure you’re sensing them? That they’re even around here?”, Mika asked Cyrax with a confused tone in her voice. Before replying, Cyrax closed his eyes getting a clear sense of which direction to take. “Yep, no doubt about it. They’re here, this way.” It took some time but there the three stood, in another warehouse district, opposite side of town from where Cyrax stayed.

“There…they’re in that building.”, Cyrax said surely pointing at a building with a large 78 on it. “No doubt about it, there’s more than one in there.”

Walking up to the building, Mika gripped Cyrax’s hand tightly. He gave her a slight smile to let her know everything would be fine. He was going to keep his word that nothing would happen to her. Soren exchanged nods with Cyrax after examining the building. There was no doubt in Cyrax’s mind that they could feel his presence right outside their door.

“Well, here we go.”, Cyrax said with a smirk on his face as he knocked on the door waiting for an answer. “Hopefully they won’t try and kill us.”


(Drew)
Celeste heard knocking on the door of the apartment's behind her and she turned to see three people standing there. One of them was a male diclonius. She looked at Lillica and then looked back at them. "Are they your friends, dear?"

She then stood up and approached them calmly. She was used to dealing with people as she had to do that every day with the tenants here. "Hello, how may I help you? I am Celeste, the community leader here. Are you looking for someone?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Alana and Alicia heard the knock and stared at the door intently. Would someone come and get the door, or would they have to? They waited for a few moments and realized that no one was coming from the inside to check on the door. They were also unaware of the fact that Celeste was just outside along with whomever just knocked.

They stood up and headed to the door. The lobby was a public place, so they didn't feel any issue with checking out whomever was at the door. Alana was the one to open it. They were surprised to see a male diclonius standing right before them. Behind him they saw two other individuals, a man and a woman that seemed to be with him.

Ariel gave him a look over. She then turned to her sister. "Two."

Alana looked her sister in the eyes and nodded. She then looked back at the male diclonius, ignoring the humans completely. "What are your intentions, male diclonius?"

OOC: I'm not sure if Fractal and Nyuu knows this as the twins have been here for a while, but they look like they're 12 even though they're actually 38. And their queens so their presence will feel different than the other dicloni in the area.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily was startled awake by Kenshi's yell and her back flared up with burning pain. Sleeping here would be hard to say the least... especially in this condition. Not that she could comfortably get up in this condition either. She felt like a fish in a barrel. She didn't like dropping in on Celeste and the rest of the community like this. She felt like she was inviting danger to come along and visit. She didn't want to cause anyone here any harm after finally finding peace.

She looked at one of the nurses in the room. "Can you be a dear and tell Celeste I'm sorry for dropping so much stress on her like this. I know she works hard for the community and I hate to cause her more stress than necessary."

The nurse nodded. "I'm sure she'll be back here soon enough. I'm pretty sure you can tell her yourself."

Lily chuckled a little. "I suppose I can do that." Now all she'd have to do is wait. She hated not being able to do anything.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Donald almost instinctually rubbed his nose as Zero asked about his injury. The fact that his sister got mad enough meant that the anti-diclonius weapons were involved. Donald didn't particularly want to talk about the guest that came and hit him, but he'd state enough to satiate the man's curiousity. "Rude guest. Looking for a girl. Threatened me with a bladed umbrella. He's gone now."

Irene looked up to see Donald standing just outside the opened door talking with Zero. She joined him and gave the both of them a concerned look. Zero was decidely in worse condition than Donald, but he was still moving around fairly well. That was very impressive for a human to do, but not beyond them. "Did you tell him about the man that came here earlier? He was looking for someone then yelled at Donald and hit him. The man left about twenty minutes ago."

Donald nodded. "That's about right."


(Crane)
“Do you really have to ask?” No. 44 said with a smirk. “Of course I accept! Anything to get rid of you. Once we land it will all be over quickly and we'll be on our way. Just be prepared to beg for mercy.”

No. 44 wasn't worried at all by Elena's challenge. She was one of the 5 Level 1 diclonius. She had numerous vectors far more powerful than the other diclonius held at Yamamoto's facility. She would end this all quickly and then they could finally move on with their lives.

____________________________________________________


"If you're trying to get to the girls you're out of luck, you'll need either a boat or a plane to get there now and I don't think you'll find any right now. I mean life is sometimes a bit hard and please don't ignore me..." Vast pleaded as he skipped up ahead to catch up to #38.

No. 38 was almost at the end of her rope. This man's persistence was irritating to no end. She had no idea why she didn't just kill him and move on.

"Sorry my nameless little friend but I can't really leave without you. You're supposed to be on those ships heading to Europe, but with you being here that's kind of problematic for us. It seems my leader, Lady Squratoli wants you to stay with me. I for one relish this team up though, so its not really that I'm trying to force you into anything it's just that, you know...well orders are orders."

No. 38 couldn't imagine a more horrible torture than being teamed up with such an idiotic fool. Never in a million years would she even consider such a thing. It was all she could do not to splatter his guts all over the ground. For the life of her, she couldn't understand why she didn't end his life. She hated humans, and took joy in killing them, so her inability to do so now was quite annoying.

"So stop being such a stick in the mud, I'm sure your hungry? Want some food? Water? Don't be such a spoiled sport, this could be an excellent team up don't you think?"

Without even thinking, No. 38 sent a vector flying towards Vast. It missed his head by mere centimeters and bifurcated the tree standing next to him. It splintered into thousands of pieces before falling to the ground with a large 'thud'.

As the dust cleared she looked at Vast with anger. If she got any angrier, bad things might happen...

“Stop. Talking.” was all she said before resuming her journey towards her sisters.

____________________________________________________

As Rei passed through the lobby on her way to get more rags for Kenshi, she heard a knock at the door. She stood for a moment, wondering if anyone was going to answer, but her question was answered as she saw the twins walk by. It looked like they intent on answering it. Alana was the one to open it. Outside were two boys and a girl, only something stood out about one of them.

One of them had horns.

“Another male diclonius? But I thought Kenshi was the only one?! What does this all mean?” she thought to herself.

Seeing that the situation was already being taken care of, Rei proceeded to gather some rags for Kenshi. Once she had them, she made her way back to the makeshift hospital that had been made upon their arrival. When she walked in, she found Kenshi sitting up in his bed, looking in the direction of the lobby.

“Kenshi what are doing?! You need to be lying down! You're too weak right now!”

“Someone is here.” he replied, his eyes narrowed. “Its strange, unlike anything I've felt before, yet at the same time it seems so familiar....

Rei does anyone know about this?”

“Yes. Celeste and the twins are outside speaking to them right now.”

“Them?! But I only sense one!”

“Well, there is only one diclonius. The other two are human.”

“Oh, I see. Well, I hope they are cautious. I can't tell whether the diclonius I sense is friend or foe.”

“Don't worry about it Kenshi...” Rei said in a soothing voice as she approached him, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Now, you need to lie back down or you're never going to get better.”


(Uni)
"Are they your friends, dear?"
Lillica leaned slightly over, to look over Celeste's shoulder, too see who she was talking about. Recognizing the Coat and Bow almost immediately, her eyes lit up with joy. "SOREN! YOU'RE HERE! I THOUGHT I'D NEVER SEE YOU AGAIN!" She exclaimed while darting off towards him. Vellux had begun to let forth several 'yips' as he ran with Lillica towards his owner.

-------------------------------------

Soren was silent, as Cyrax knocked on the door. He watched as it was opened by another diclonius who looked to be around Lillica's age, but held herself with much more authority. He was keen to listen to their conversation, but became distracted at the sound of two familiar voices.

Turning he saw Lillica and Vellux bolting towards him, and his expression became rather concerned. Walking behind them was another diclonius. When Lillica finally arrived to Soren, she embraced him, wrapping her arms around his waist. Looking down towards her, he became rather concerned.

"Lillica, what the hell are you doing here? I told you to stay at home and I would be back! How did you even manage to come across this place anyways!!" In the background he could hear the female diclonius who answered the door talking to Cyrax, and although he wanted to listen, Lillica's safety concerned him more.

"I told you earlier, that if you get in trouble than I do as well!" Looking up at Soren's face, Lillica's face was stern and determined, especially for one so young. By this point the diclonius behind Lillica had approached them all.

"Hello, how may I help you? I am Celeste, the community leader here. Are you looking for someone?"
Gripping his bow a little tighter, Soren steadied his gaze on this unknown womans eyes. Cautiously he began to speak to her. "It's a pleasure Celeste. I am Soren, and the two with me are Cyrax and Mika." He paused for a second and placed his hand on Lillica's head, who was still embracing him. "I don't know how she got here, or how long she's been here, but she appears safe, so thank you for that."

The fact that Lillica was completely fine, after being that close to an unknown diclonius, calmed Soren doubt a bit. "Perhaps she is friendly, just like Cyrax?" he thought to himself. "Anyways, we're here because this one (pointing over his shoulder to Cyrax) sensed other diclonius in the area, and we're both sort of trying to learn more about your species." He didn't give a reason why they wanted to learn more, and to be honest, Soren wasn't entirely sure why he wanted to know so much himself.

Re-directing his attention back towards Lillica, he bent his knees, and hugged her. "I will never abandon you, I promise that. But please, when I ask you to stay at home for your own safety, please listen to me." He softly said to her next to her ear. He looked back up towards Celeste, and made firm eye contact with her, waiting for her to speak.


(Reric)
Time passed with perhaps thankfully little else said between the two. Elena spent the rest of the time resting her eyes and had dozed off only to be awakened by the voice of the pilot who had spoke of their arrival. It was dark outside and cold which didn't help when the frigid wind kept blowing through the two holes in the ship. But through the small windows as the ships started to land, they would finally see the massive headquarters of The Great Order.

Four massive tower jutted out into the heavens, the spires glistening with silver at the very tips. In the center was a fifth more larger structure that also nutted out slightly higher than the four spires surrounding it. As the jets passed by they landed upon a vast field, several kilometers away and completely enclosed by a metallic wall. Several guards were on duty as always and this time several members were now prepared with weapons when the ships arrived, knowing full well the newcomers. The grass blew wildly as the ships landed while Maxwell waited with his arms cross.

As the doors opened, guns were raised only to drop as Elena stepped out with a raise of her hand. The other doors opened up as well, mostly certain causing anxiety for the rest of the members. They didn't trust the Diclonius but they did trust Elena. Hector limped out and half dragged himself away, explaining to the group of concerned members that it was only a few cuts and bruises and that all he needed was a nice glass of water. Needless to say they didn't buy and helped him to the infirmary. But before he left he looked over his shoulders at the ships, the girls that would be getting out.

"Welcome back my lady, so these are our guests huh?" Maxwell proclaimed with a wave of his hand.

"...That will depend..." Elena spoke. "Listen up, the ships have landed. Feel free to speak to each other but do not leave this location for now. As for you girl..." Elena said darkly to #44. "...Follow me, our match will be decided here and now..." The leader of the G.O stepped away and went over to a large section of the field, turned and waited for #44 to arrive. In her hand she gripped her specialized weapon, the spear she always carried as well as her 50 caliber pistol. She knew normal bullets would be useless against her although Elena still didn't have too much of an idea of the fact that even #44 was more powerful than most Diclonius. Regardless she waited there with confidence and seriousness, the lights of the G.O complex shining down on the area.

Maxwell meanwhile started greeting everyone. "Salutations my fine little horned people. I can see that...all of you are naked. Well then I've got something for that!" He snapped his fingers and the members there brought out a set of clothes. They were simple in design, dresses but it was probably better than being completely naked while outside.

"Well let me introduce you to the place. This is the Great Orders Main Headquarters. It was founded by Javier Uleus 120 year on...man that's boring as shit. It's a big place and we live here, put it that way. All I ask is that you behave and don't do anything foolish. It is going to be good when I have to explain to the Pro-Horned ones banging on our doors every day while there is corpses of you with your brains blown out. That is not good for me.

On a second note, don't touch my computer, if you do that I will seriously shove your tongue into your eye, but we all know that won't happen cause your not going to try that.

Now then, is anyone hungry?"
---
---

Vast paused and looked at where the tree was sliced down then turned away.

"I'm getting the funny feeling that you might be angry." Vast stated. He kept quiet now but still continued to follow #38 while remaining some distance away.


(Nyuux)
Cyrax stopped knocking on the door as he felt 2 rather strong presences stand out on the other side of the door. It was a surreal feeling and he knew what was there was much stronger than he was. When the door opened, Cyrax’s eyes widened in shock as a seemingly little girl answered the door.

“Woah, so you’re what I’ve been feeling…so young yet powerful.”, Cyrax stated to the girl. “I can sense there’s another just like you.”

"What are your intentions, male diclonius?"

“Well, first off my name is Cyrax, and my intentions?”, he asked slowly backing Mika away with his arm. “I’m not here for a fight if that’s what you’re thinking. I could sense you and the others here from the other side of town. This is Mika and this is Soren. I’m glad I could upon this place, I mean other Dicloni.”

Cyrax heard a voice approaching and turned his head to spot yet another Diclonius.

"Hello, how may I help you? I am Celeste, the community leader here. Are you looking for someone?"

Turning his attention back to the Diclonius that opened the door, Cyrax looked inside the warehouse and spotted what seemed to be the other powerful presence he felt.

“Wow, I really hope they don’t try anything, how could they be so strong?”, Cyrax thought to himself. He couldn’t quite figure it out so he decided to ask straight forward.

“Tell me, why both of you are so much stronger than the others here like her…”, pointing at Celeste before continuing, “or me? It’s quite embarrassing really, but I’ll admit, I know nothing of our kind. I need answers, that’s why I find myself extremely lucky to have found you. I’d like to know everything about us, why were we born this way and how? That testing facility, why did they do all of those tests on me? Better yet, torture, that’s the best word I can use to describe it.”

Cyrax began feeling another presence, one that rather strange from the females around him. This one was quite powerful as well, which made him worry a bit. He started to think if there were any other male Dicloni like him. He then turned to see Soren and with him was the young girl, Lillica and the fox Vellux. Turning his attention back to the door he noticed the girls were still looking him over. “I’m sorry, I didn’t quite catch your names.”

--------------------------------

Mika began speaking to Celeste who has made her way over to the 3 newcomers.

“So, this is a community?? For the Diclonius species?”, she was curious as to why they were in this area. “Are there any humans here as well that live with you? I’m truly sorry if we are coming off as a bit over curious.”


avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:11 pm

Spoiler:
(Drew)
"It's a pleasure Celeste. I am Soren, and the two with me are Cyrax and Mika." He paused for a second and placed his hand on Lillica's head, who was still embracing him. "I don't know how she got here, or how long she's been here, but she appears safe, so thank you for that."

Celeste smiled. "She only just got here. I didn't do anything to help her. Didn't really have the chance."

“So, this is a community?? For the Diclonius species?”, she was curious as to why they were in this area. “Are there any humans here as well that live with you? I’m truly sorry if we are coming off as a bit over curious.”

Celeste nodded at each question. "There are quite a few humans here actually. It was part of a successful experiment by a friend of mine to see if dicloni and humans can live together as one. You see we all have a voice that tells us to do things we'd rather not, and it's really hard to ignore it, but with time and the right amount of willpower it's possible to ignore it and gets easier as it goes on. Anyways, would you like to come in? It feels silly just standing out here."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The twins' eyes narrowed as Cyrax commented on their appearance. Even if their apparent age was a blessing in many cases, in others it was more than irritating.

“Well, first off my name is Cyrax, and my intentions?”, he asked slowly backing Mika away with his arm. “I’m not here for a fight if that’s what you’re thinking. I could sense you and the others here from the other side of town. This is Mika and this is Soren. I’m glad I could upon this place, I mean other Dicloni.”

They didn't say anything as he spoke. He seemed honest with what he was saying though. They still didn't quite trust him.

“Tell me, why both of you are so much stronger than the others here like her…”, pointing at Celeste before continuing, “or me? It’s quite embarrassing really, but I’ll admit, I know nothing of our kind. I need answers, that’s why I find myself extremely lucky to have found you. I’d like to know everything about us, why were we born this way and how? That testing facility, why did they do all of those tests on me? Better yet, torture, that’s the best word I can use to describe it.”

Both twins spoke simultaneously to answer his first question. "We are queens." They were both rather surprised by the fact that he was weaker than Kenshi, after all they though male dicloni were superior to them. This boy hardly seemed like a king at all. If anything, he was a silpelit just like every other dicloni here.

Alana continued. "If you want to learn, you can speak with the other silpelits here. We are certain they might be more than willing to speak."

They had overheard Celeste invite them in and got out of the way of the door so they could step through. They warily watched the newcomers, unsure of how to deal with them as of yet.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily listened in on Kenshi and Rei's conversation. "Don't worry about it, dearie. Celeste will have things under her control. She's a very good people person. Even when her voice was in control of her, she had a charismatic air to her. It's why she's the community leader here."


(Nyuux)
Cyrax stood waiting for an answer from the girls and what they said was rather shocking to him.

"We are queens."

“Queens? Huh, well that explains why they’re a lot stronger.”, he was thinking to himself. He decided to ask the queens directly the first question that came to mind. “What exactly makes you two queens?” They continued to give him that cold stare as if he was coming on too strong with questions. “Well fine, if you say ask one of the silpelits, I will, but which one should I ask?

Mika stood and listened to Celeste as she answered all of her questions one by one.

"There are quite a few humans here actually. It was part of a successful experiment by a friend of mine to see if dicloni and humans can live together as one.”

“Wow, that is rather impressive. It’s nice to see humans and dicloni living together. After all, I know you’re species is frowned upon rather knowingly.” Mika then turned her attention to Cyrax and continued speaking. “In fact, when I first found out Cyrax was a Diclonius, I pushed him away, yet he came back to me. Is there a reason for that? I don’t deserve to have him in my life after how harshly I treated him. But I got to know him and it turns out he’s very friendly.” Turning back to Celeste, Mika continued to listen as she spoke.

“You see we all have a voice that tells us to do things we'd rather not, and it's really hard to ignore it, but with time and the right amount of willpower it's possible to ignore it and gets easier as it goes on.”

A chill went down Mika’s spine and she quickly remembered how Cyrax has been hearing a voice as well. She wanted to speak of it and mention about his encounter with if physically but didn’t know how he would react if she went telling about his business, so she decided to hold off on asking about it for awhile.

“Anyways, would you like to come in? It feels silly just standing out here."

Accepting the invitation, Cyrax lead Mika into the lobby of the warehouse. They both examined the room noticing the queens were not taking their eyes off of them making them feel unwanted. He began grunting as if in some sort of pain, when he felt what seemed like a jolt of electricity shot quickly through his spine and into his head. Mika noticed him holding his head in such a familiar way. The worried look came over her face as she could muster only a few words under her breath. “No, not now, not here.” The pain was not as sharp as before, but something was there and he could feel it. When he closed his eyes, the pain seems to lighten up, so he kept them closed and lowered his head down into his palms. Two things went through his mind, staying conscious and ignoring the pain.


(Uni)
"She only just got here. I didn't do anything to help her. Didn't really have the chance."

Not knowing anything about diclonius outside of Cyrax, he was amazed how calm Celeste was. Soren paid close attention to the conversations unfolding between Celeste, the Queens, Cyrax and Mika.

A community where humans and diclonius live peacefully together? Not a single one of them showed any signs of violence or the want to kill. Could it be that every thing he heard of them before was false? Yet he witnessed Cyrax kill before, though he waved that off. The man had it coming to him for instigating, and Soren had actually killed a few members of law enforcement himself. "It would probably be in my best interest to not bring that up." He thought to himself. Not even Lillica or Mika knew exactly what happened the night he and Cyrax first met.

And what of these 'queens'? To him they appeared as two little girls, slightly older than Lillica, yet somehow they were more powerful than Cyrax? His mind was racing at all this information he was taking in.

Anyways, would you like to come in? It feels silly just standing out here."

He had to admit, it still gave him an uneasy feeling being this close to so many potentially lethal beings, but Lillica seemed rather happy and eager at Celeste's invitation. Walking in slowly behind Cyrax and Mika, he noticed how intently the two queens watched them all enter into the lobby. Not wanting to be rude he gave them a gentle smile as he passed. Lillica however, was much more friendly and stood in front of them to ecstatically greet them.

Vellux had snuck off from his make-shift leash and waited by the door. Not being used to so many people before, he didn't want to get trampled. Glancing around the room for awhile, the fox gently laid down on his stomach and layed his head down, but kept his eyes on Lillica.

They weren't even inside for a minute before Soren noticed something was not right with Cyrax. The diclonius had his face buried in his hands, and was showing signs of pain. "This is not the time to be getting one of your headaches." He did not say that allowed, but instead gave Mika a worried look while he thought it. Gripping his weapon tight, he walked in front of Cyrax, ready to catch his gaze if the worst was to happen.


(Crane)
No. 44 and the rest of the diclonius were relieved that the ship had finally landed. They were stiff, sore and, truth be told, a little tired of Elena and No. 44's bickering, though it made things at least a little interesting for awhile.

Following Elena, the girls proceeded down the ramps to the ground where they were greeted by armed soldiers.

"Listen up, the ships have landed. Feel free to speak to each other but do not leave this location for now. As for you girl..." Elena said darkly to #44. "...Follow me, our match will be decided here and now..."

Before she left for Elena, No. 44 called all of the other diclonius to gather around her.

“Listen up everyone! For right now, I want you to go with these soldiers. They have agreed to take care of you for the time being, so don't worry. No. 20, 31, and 52 will be there to look out for you as well. Regardless of the outcome of my challenge with Elena, don't worry about me. I'll get us out of here somehow, so for now try your hardest not to kill anyone.”

As the majority of the diclonius made there way over to where Max was, No. 52 approached No. 44 and started talking to her in a low voice.

“Are you sure you know what you're doing? If you kill their leader, they might come after all of us. Try not to go overboard.”

“Its alright, don't worry. Its not like you're talking to No. 38 or something. I'm going to fight her, and I'm going to beat her ass, but I'm not going to kill her.”

“Alright, good. You know, I'd actually feel kind of sorry for her if she had to fight 38.” 52 said with a small laugh.

“Speak for yourself. I actually think it would be quite fun to watch.” No. 44 replied. “Well, I'm off. This will be over shortly and we'll be on our way.”

With that, No. 44 made her way over to where Elena was waiting for her. She stopped only a few steps away from her and looked her straight in the eyes.

“I'm ready when you are.”

____________________________________________________


"Salutations my fine little horned people. I can see that...all of you are naked. Well then I've got something for that!" He snapped his fingers and the members there brought out a set of clothes. They were simple in design, dresses but it was probably better than being completely naked while outside.

"Well let me introduce you to the place. This is the Great Order's Main Headquarters. It was founded by Javier Uleus 120 years ago on...man that's boring as shit. It's a big place and we live here, put it that way. All I ask is that you behave and don't do anything foolish. It is going to be good when I have to explain to the Pro-Horned ones banging on our doors every day that there is corpses of you with your brains blown out. That is not good for me.

On a second note, don't touch my computer, if you do that I will seriously shove your tongue into your eye, but we all know that won't happen cause your not going to try that.

Now then, is anyone hungry?"

The girls were quite intrigued by their new dresses. It was the first time many of them had ever worn clothes before. That aside, they ignored Max's empty threats and merely nodded when he asked if they were hungry.

All of them were.

In their entire lives not one of them had eaten a descent meal. The idea of 'eating' to them was an entirely foreign one. In the facility, they received essential nutrients through tubes and IV's. With only the bare minimum given to them to survive, they were all severely emaciated and underweight. It was quite a sorry sight to see.

________________________________________________

Vast paused and looked at where the tree was sliced down then turned away.

"I'm getting the funny feeling that you might be angry." Vast stated. He kept quiet now but still continued to follow #38 while remaining some distance away.

No. 38 was glad that Vast had finally stopped talking, however she was still irked a bit that he continued to follow her. It didn't matter either way. As long as he kept his distance and kept his mouth shut, she didn't care.

___________________________________________________

Suigetsu was at the end of the line. He was weak, delirious, and his vision was becoming blurry. He didn't know how much farther he could go before collapsing at any moment. As he slowly limped forward, he heard the faint sound of a helicopter in the distance. He turned in the direction of the sound and waited. After a few more minutes the sound started to get louder and louder before finally it was directly overhead. He looked up to see a helicopter hovering above him with a DEF insignia on the tail fin. To say that he was relieved would be an understatement. He weakly lifted an arm above his head and waived before collapsing onto the ground.

As the helicopter descended to the ground, the side door was quickly opened revealing the DEF retrieval team and Dr. Noda. As soon as they landed, Dr. Noda rushed to Suigetsu's side with his emergency med-kit. Suigetsu had multiple gunshot wounds and was suffering from severe blood loss. Working quickly, Dr. Noda stopped all the major bleeding and had two members of the retrieval team load Suigetsu onto a stretcher. Within a few moments, he was on the helicopter and headed to Facility No. 13 for treatment.

“Hopefully he'll survive.” Dr. Noda said in concern. Now his main focus was the recovery of Squad 0. Following the DEF retrieval team, he headed to where Suigetsu and his team had done battle.

____________________________________________________

"Don't worry about it, dearie. Celeste will have things under her control. She's a very good people person. Even when her voice was in control of her, she had a charismatic air to her. It's why she's the community leader here."

“Alright.” Kenshi said as he laid back down on his bed. Rei was beside him soaking the rags she had gotten in a tub of cool water. Taking one out, she wrung most of the water out, folded it, and placed it on Kenshi's forehead. He had to admit, the rags felt very soothing, but they did nothing to rid him of this troubled feeling he had. There was something about that diclonius he sensed that was putting him on edge. It seemed so familiar, but he couldn't put his finger on it. For some reason, he knew he wouldn't be satisfied until he saw this diclonius with his own eyes.

“Kenshi, you need to try as get some sleep.” Rei said in concern. She knew what was troubling him, but thought it best to wait and tell him about it later. “I know you're restless and anxious right now, but Celeste and the others have things under control. You've been on your own for a long time now, so I know it must be hard to rely on others... but just know I'm right here by your side, so you don't have to worry. I'll watch over you while you sleep.” she finished by placing her hand on his in a tender gesture of concern.

“Rei?” Kenshi said, staring at the ceiling.

“Yes?”

“Thank you.” he said as he closed his eyes, drifting off into a deep sleep.


(Reric)
"...Weapon set..." Elena muttered, holding out her spear as the glistening silver tip began to glow distinctively. Her weapon was unique, perhaps under a similar aspect to Hector's Crescent Sun Axe. It was certainly more powerful and more unique than any normal spear for certain, even its handle was crafted from the finest metals known to man. This was a weapon that could even take on one of Midori's blasts. There were however multiple problems that she now had to overcome if she wanted to win.

The Queen she had fought may possibly have been stronger, but her attacks were straight forward and most thankfully, the blast ha been visible to the naked eye. For #44, she was facing an opponent in which she had no idea of the number of vectors she possessed, no idea of the length nor how much power she could generate. It was like fighting a ghost, a very deadly ghost and she was stuck with but limited knowledge. The only thing she had to work with besides the common knowledge she had attained was the memories of the horned girl inside of her.

#44 was one of the Level 1 Diclonius and thus her Vectors were if anything to say, very powerful. In that case her defensive measures would only prolong the inevitable.

"Defense Activated..." Whispering those words, a light shield of blue energy focused around the tip of the spear and expanded just enough to cover Elena's body. It was weak, not even enough to to stop weak vectors. The moment #44 attacked it in anyway it would be shattered. She could bring it up again if she wanted but if it was her only means of defense she would have to use something much better. Her entire purpose though was to get the proper information out of the fight and then finally take the girl down.

That first one was distance. How far did they have to be? Did they have to be further than this? Did they have to be closer? This was the operation needed for being a leader and the years of experiences she had.

"Weaponry Systems...activated..." She muttered, at each corner of the shield four golden lights appeared and shot forth for beams of energy at the girl. These attack may have given a weak Diclonius trouble, but how well would they do against a Level 1 Diclonius?
---
---

"These are Diclonius, how strange...without those horns you'd never know they weren't human." Maxwell though, placing his hand under his chin as if in thought. "But I've seen their powers, they may look human but their abilities are decidedly inhuman...than again..." He though amusingly. "I guess that fits multiple people as well, serious Captain Schlenzanner I question your humanity myself, taking that much damage and still being able to stand.

Still though, I wonder how this is going to end for all of us. Look at them, their bodies are malnourished, they're huddled together like lost little children who only have each other. The tortures of the facility must have been horrendous for them."

Maxwell raised his left hand and snapped the soldiers to attention. "Food is to be prepared and brought here, that is an order."

"Yes sir!" The soldiers called out and left inside.

"It'll take a little while before the food is ready, until then why don't we watch the fight." At that point Maxwell did bring out his own gun. A strange one that looked like no other. It could only be described as such. It was small like hand pistol and the holes where the bullets would be unleashed probably wouldn't have shot peas. Speak of holes there were three of them and above each one a small section jutted out and straightened into a tip. It was vermillion in color and decoratively ornate.

Of course as his leader was fighting he had to be there on red alert in case anything happened.

"What happened between those two? Master General Squaratoli usually doesn't offer challenges to people unless they've pissed her off or she has a deep respect for them and judging from her expression, I don't see much respect there."


(Jamie)
"Rude guest. Looking for a girl. Threatened me with a bladed umbrella. He's gone now." Donald seemed reluctant to talk about the man who attacked him, but the short information that he gave was enough, Zero knew who he was talking about…

“So…Lance is here too…” Zero thought to himself. It seemed Lance has come to Japan, but why? Looking for a girl? Alice? Or someone else? “Looks like people from my past seem to be coming here now…Who’s next? Lelouch? Nana? Kouta? Yin? Hei? I bet he would be pissed if he found out that someone is running around Japan dressed like him…” Zero continued in his thoughts. He then noticed the girl who was with Donald.

Irene looked up to see Donald standing just outside the opened door talking with Zero. She joined him and gave the both of them a concerned look. Zero was decidedly in worse condition than Donald, but he was still moving around fairly well. That was very impressive for a human to do, but not beyond them."Did you tell him about the man that came here earlier? He was looking for someone then yelled at Donald and hit him. The man left about twenty minutes ago."

Donald nodded. "That's about right."

“Twenty minutes ago? Knowing him…he must be back in the city…” Zero said with a cold. “I will go kill him if you want…I have known him for years and would love to finally end him…” Zero continued, still sounding cold. Lance has been one of Zero’s rivals for many years. He was Excalibur’s best fighter, but he was no match for Zero. The only problem was that Zero never had a chance to kill him; every time Zero would have him beat, he would retreat like a coward…but this time…there will be no retreating…only death.

“I’m going to head to the city and sort him out…I’ll then head to the community to see what’s left of Lily…I suggest you contact her so you don’t feel so worried…” Zero coldly said to Donald before walking off, Alice and Suzuki following after.

It was a few minutes before they reached the city; the place wasn’t as crowded as last time so Zero didn’t have to take off his mask. It wasn’t long till he found Lance, who was sitting by a table outside a bar, it seemed Lance had noticed Zero and signalled him to come over. Zero handed Suzuki some money. “Go buy something to eat, I bet you guys are hungry…” Zero said to Suzuki, to which she took the money and walked off with Alice to the supermarket to buy something to eat.

Zero walked over to Lance, with the mind of killing him, but Zero knew that Lance was sent by Excalibur, so he wanted to get as much information as he did. “Ah Zero it has been awhile…care for a drink?” Lance says to Zero, chucking a beer bottle to Zero. Zero catches the bottle and then smashes it to the ground. “Ah yes. How silly of me to forget, you don’t drink do you? You live the life of straight edge don’t you? You don’t drink, smoke or take drugs right?” Lance asked Zero, smirking. He knew that Zero didn’t drink and decided to poke fun. “It’s strange…I feel like I have met you before and I don’t mean by last year…your accent is like mine…so I know you don’t come from here…just who are you?” Lance asked, sounding curious.

Zero smirked at this and let out a little laugh. “I’m surprised you haven’t figured out who I am after some time…I mean you have known me for much longer behind the mask…” As Zero says this, he begins to slowly place his hand near his mask, and as he smirks, he grabs his mask and slowly takes it off. Zero could see Lances face as the mask is removed, it was pale and in complete shock, like he saw a ghost.

“But…but…BUT YOUR SUPPOSE TO BE DEAD!!!” Lance shouted in denial, he couldn't believe his eyes, Jamie was right in front of him, but he was supposed to be dead in his kingdom…but it seemed that he didn’t…

“I am supposed to be dead? It will take more than burning down my kingdom with me inside to kill me haha” Zero jokingly said, laughing. Zero then used his speed to place his blade on Lance’s throat, and no surprised, Lance was scared by this. “Oh yeah, I have super speed as well, would have been helpful when my kingdom was attacked…but oh well” Zero jokingly continued. “Now tell me what Excalibur is planning” Zero quickly became cold with his words, but it looked like Lance was planning not to answer, looking too scared by what has happened. Zero sighed and chucked Lance to the ground. “Fine then, if you will not answer me…then tell Excalibur that I am coming for him” Zero said coldly.

Once Zero chucked Lance he quickly took in what Zero said and run away as fast as he could. As Zero had finished business with Lance, Suzuki and Alice had come back after eating. “Come on…it’s time to see how Lily and the others are doing…” As Zero says this, he turns around. The girls happily catch up and follow as they head to the community.

OOC: Part 1


(Crane)
No. 44 backed away as Elena raised her spear in order to get some distance between herself and her opponent. She watched as the tip began to glow, and readied herself for an attack. The spear began to glow blue and, rather than an attack being launched, a shield of blue energy was formed.

“So she's on the defensive already huh?” No. 44 thought to herself. “She's either afraid, or very cautious. I'm going with the latter of those two. I just hope she doesn't plan to stay on the defensive the whole battle. It won't be very fun if she does that.”

As 44 finished her thought, 4 golden lights appeared at each corner of the shield before launching beams of energy at her. Sending out 4 vectors she blocked the attack with ease.

“Oh come now Elena. You're going to have to do much better than that!” she said with a smirk before sending out 4 vectors towards the shield. She grabbed each corner and shattered it to pieces like it was nothing.

Being a Level 1 diclonius, No. 44 had numerous vectors, 16 to be exact. Each Level 1 diclonius had 15-20 vectors, so she by no means had the most. However, she made up for this in her combat abilities. Unlike other diclonius, Level 1 diclonius were tested in other areas as well. No. 44 ranked the highest in tactical combat strategy. No. 38 ranked highest in sheer vector strength, No. 20 was superior in speed, No. 31 in vector manipulation, and No. 52 in IQ. 52 was smart enough to think her way out of any situation.

Turning her attention to the woman standing before her No. 44 worked out her plan of attack in her head.

“Hmm... there must be some reason she's on the defensive. She's fought diclonius before, so thats probably why. She's a human, so she can't see my vectors. For that reason, she does not know how many I have, nor my maximum range. She must be trying to figure that out now. Of course, not being able to see them, she won't be able to figure out how many vectors I have. However, maximum range is a different story. I have to be careful not to reveal such an important piece of information so easily.”

As an idea came to her, No. 44 readied her vectors to attack.
“She's currently 7 meters away so...” With a smirk she said to herself “That just might work.”

Sending out a single vector, 44 hurled it towards Elena's face with 3 more following close behind. Balled into a fist, the first struck Elena right in the face while the others continued to travel past her before curving around and striking her in the back. She made sure to hold back quite a bit. She didn't want to splatter Elena all over the ground. That would be no fun at all.

“Hehehe, its going to be fun to get out all this pent up anger and frustration. I look forward to beating you to a pulp.”

____________________________________________________


"Food is to be prepared and brought here, that is an order."

"Yes sir!" The soldiers called out and left inside.

"It'll take a little while before the food is ready, until then why don't we watch the fight.”

No. 52 watched as Max pulled out some sort of pistol. It looked very strange, unlike any handgun she had ever seen before, and it was very ornate. She guessed that it had some specialized purpose and did more than just shoot regular bullets.

“What happened between those two? Master General Squaratoli usually doesn't offer challenges to people unless they've pissed her off or she has a deep respect for them and judging from her expression, I don't see much respect there."

No. 52 replied to Max's inquiry. “Its a long story. Your leader and that diclonius, named 44, are currently fighting to see whether or not we stay here. You see, the Master General helped in an escape effort and it is partly because of her that we are here today. However, I fail to see why she did so since she seems to hate us so. She made it clear that she does not view us favorably on the flight here. In fact, she and 44 bickered about this and that all the way here, and somehow Elena's past was brought up. Things went downhill from there and eventually things escalated into this challenge, so I guess you could say she's pissed off. If 44 wins, we go free, but if Elena wins we have to follow her every order.”


(Reric)
"How annoying..." She thought as her shield shattered. There was no surprise in this one and thought it was easily broken, it also was easily reformed back as well. The fist aimed at her face shattered the second reforming. For her Elena had already begun backing away to form another shield, always wanting to have a defensive measure for safety. She had no way to know that vectors had already passed her range and before she knew it, she felt the crushing blows against her back.

The woman ground her teeth, refusing to express any form of pain to her adversary in this fight. Nevertheless, stubbornness wouldn't stop her from hitting the ground, skidding roughly across it with what felt like huge bruises upon her back. The brat was going easy on her, she knew that well enough and she was getting ticked at being treated like a fool. Rising back up, her spear again concentrated its tip into the bright turquoise light and engulfed her body into, form a very small dome. It was no more stronger than the original, easily shattered and slower to reform again. But at least she could have some measure of defense now that she knew that the hands circled all around her.

"This far and capable of reaching here..." Elena thought. "She would've moved back but at this point she felt it was useless. The more she moved away, the more that girl would probably move forward. She was hoping that there could've been enough distance between them so that her hands wouldn't have reached already but she had been sorely mistaken in that matter.

"At least I know already that her hands are greater than about 6-7 meters, but that doesn't give me...guh..." She had to pause to catch her breath. The first blows to her body had harmed her badly even though they were only initial attacks and purposely weakened.

"...That doesn't give me much to work with. My shields are just enough to take on one attack before shattering and though they can reform, it won't last forever against her. I need to get into the offensive somehow...but that's just it? How? How do I strike her to gain damage? I'm in her trap now...shit...if I could just know the attacks.

...I wonder..." She thought, taking the elongated weapon and charging it again. This time her shield dropped, most of the energy now going into the tip of her weapon which of course put her in harms way. But she had no choice, if this didn't work out she would be completely defeated by this girl and the last thing she was going to do is listen to that brat yap on if she won. It must've been a hard attack, one filled with power though would it be enough to to actually take #44 down?

And thus she must've made her first mistake. Holding that much power into her weapon, maybe she could've gotten through the girl's defenses. Instead she struck the ground where a very large explosive sent the field into a hazy dust. Though large, covering several meters that surrounded both her and #44, at most it might have knocked #44 off balance a bit and with her shield down, she was left defenseless.


(Jamie)
Lance finally stopped running after he felt that he far away from where he was. He caught his breathe and pulled out his phone and made a call. “YOU DIDN’T TELL ME THAT ZERO WAS JAMIE!!! I THOUGHT HE WAS DEAD!!!” Lance shouted. All that could be heard on the side was laughter.

“I thought you would have known…I mean Jamie was never easy to kill…if that is even possible…” Excalibur replied with laughter.

“Well I don’t care how much you were going to pay me; I am not going to do this anymore” Lance said to Excalibur. He didn’t want anything to do with this, especially with Zero being how he is now.

“After all these years…you disappoint me Lance…No.32…kill him…” Excalibur said with disgust and then coldly. Out of nowhere Lance felt pain in his body. He looked down and all he could see was a sword put right through him and blood. Lance fell to the ground and it wasn’t long before his eyes looked lifeless.

“Target killed…” A monotone female voiced could be heard. Out of the shadow walked out the girl, looking around the age of eighteen. Her hair was sky blue, and with stylise twin ponytail style. On her head was a pair of horns, so it was obvious that she was a diclonius, but they were hidden by black ribbons. Eyes that were the colour of blood. Wearing a tight bodysuit, carrying a sword, that was used right now to kill Lance. She looked emotionless, as if she was broken and is nothing more than a puppet.

“Good job No.32…now return to base…” Excalibur ordered. No.32 placed back her sword.

“Understood…” No.32 replied and dashed off, seemingly at the same pace that Zero speeds off.

----------------------

It wasn’t long till Zero and the girls had arrived back at the battlefield. Zero saw that no one was around, not even that excuse of a man Kruger…which was good. Anyone that was here was either blown up, or gone. Zero noticed a trail of blood leading off, it must have been that squad leader. Zero walked past as he saw the area of where he got shot, the blood was still there, but it wasn’t as fresh since it was sometime from when it happened. Zero put his hand where the bullet went. It stings still, but it wasn’t as bad as when it actually happened.

Suzuki and Alice looked upset and worried when they saw Zero stare at the blood, it was painful for them to watch. “Don’t worry…I don’t plan on letting that happen again…I won’t get in the way of a bullet for Lily again…” Zero said to the girls to comfort them, but the words came out cold, so it wasn’t as warm as they wanted it to be. “Come on, we need to get to that community to see if they lived…” Both the girls nodded and followed Zero as they head down in the direction that the twin had gone.

Sometime had gone by but eventually they had reached a warehouse with the number 78 on it, as this was the only place that was around here and the twin had gone this way, this must be the community. Zero saw no one outside so Zero walked towards the door and knocked on the door. Zero was prepared for whoever was at the door, acting friend or foe, and if they had Lily and the others in there. If the male diclonius was also here, maybe they would want to ask each other questions, but now it was time to wait and see.

OOC: Part 2

Here is No.32:



(Crane)
No. 44 watched as Elena's shield reformed into a dome that surrounded her whole body in a blue light.

“So she's still trying the shield approach huh? Well, I guess shes accounted for attacks from any direction, but that shield is so weak. So why I wonder?”

It was at that moment that the shield surrounding Elena dissipated and the tip of her spear began to glow with energy.

“Ahhh, so you're finally gonna make a move huh?” she said to Elena in an amused voice. “I was wondering how long you would hide behind that shei-”

44 was cut off as Elena stabbed her spear into the ground, causing an explosion which knocked her off balance. The resulting dust cloud obscured her vision, leaving No. 44 blind for the time being.

“Thats it?! You had all that power built up and this is how you chose to use it? Its going to take more than cheap tricks like this if you want to beat me Elena!” she shouted into the dust.

With a new variable added into the fight, No. 44 evaluated her next strategy. “Alright, so my vision is obscured, so what? That means Elena can't see either. The woman is either extremely stupid, or she's planning something. I'm guessing a little bit of both. Still, better to be safe than sorry.”

Sending out all 16 of her vectors, No. 44 wrapped herself in a protective shield of vectors. Elena could come at her from any direction, so she had to be careful. With her body shielded, she advanced forward, searching through the dust cloud for her opponent.

“Using up that much energy, it must have been some sort of last resort. I bet her shields are even down right now.” she thought to herself. “I wonder...”

Unwrapping two vectors from her shield, No. 44 sent them flying forward in the direction she had last seen Elena.

“If she's still standing there, she should be hurting right about....... now.”

______________________________________________________________


It took awhile, but Dr. Noda and the DEF retrieval team finally arrived at what seemed to be the battlefield. It looked as if a very intense battle had occurred here very recently.

“Alright, this looks like the place!” Dr. Noda said. “Everyone start searching!”

With that, Dr. Noda and the retrieval team started searching for the bodies of Squad 0. Takashi was the first to be found.

“Hey over here! I found one!” one of the soldiers shouted.

Rushing over, Dr. Noda could see the body already. It was Takashi. As he got closer, he could see that he died of multiple gunshot wounds.

“Alright, put him in a body bag and resume your search for the others.”

“Yes sir!”

Walking past Takashi's body, Dr. Noda resumed his search. Though the battlefield was riddled with destruction, it wasn't long before the next body was found.

“Hey, we got two of 'em over here!” someone shouted.

Making his way over to where the soldier had called, Dr. Noda cringed as he approached. It was almost too hard to tell because the bodies were so charred, but after a quick look at the dog tags, there was no doubt. This was Seth and Ryuuken.

“Just what happened here?” Dr. Noda said under his breath. This looked like more than just a simple skirmish. “Alright, load these two into body bags and continue the search. We still have 3 members left to find.”

“Yes sir.”

“Hey Dr. Noda!” one of the soldiers shouted.

“What is it?”

“It looks like the fighting spread into the forest! Theres a path of trees that were knocked down by force!”

“Looks promising. Two of you search that way then. Someone else can come with me this way.”

Dr. Noda continued past where Seth and Ryuuken had been found and made his way farther up a hill. It seemed like he had been walking for awhile before he noticed a patch of blood.

“Hey over here!” He shouted. The soldier that was with him rushed to his side. “I found some blood. Lets follow it and see where it goes.”

“Good idea doctor. It looks pretty fresh.”

The next patch of blood wasn't too far away, and the two continued to find them for awhile. Eventually, they came to a clearing with a single tree. There seemed to be something on the ground below it.

“Hey, whats that over there?” the soldier asked.

“I'm not sure, lets go see.”

As they approached the object under the tree, their look on their faces turned from curiosity to that of sheer horror and disgust.

“What the hell is that?!” the soldier asked in shock.

“It looks like a chunk of meat... almost like a... oh my god... Its a torso!”

Dr. Noda approached the remains by himself. The soldier that was with him had gone back into the forest, vomiting from what he had just seen.

Looking around, Dr. Noda could see the limbs that used to be attached scattered about. The uniform was in tatters and the skin had been completely torn off. This was surely the work of a diclonius, and he only knew of one that was capable of a feat such as this: No. 38. It sent chills down his spine just thinking about dying in such way.

“Hey, private Sunohara! You okay over there?”

“What do you think?! I'm not going back over there man! I can't do it!”

“Alright, then just toss me the body bag and I'll do it then!” he said in frustration. “Honestly, I didn't expect highly trained DEF soldiers to be this cowardly.” he said as he proceeded to put the remains into the body bag. He couldn't even begin to guess who this was. With no dog tags, and no other discerning features left, he'd have to wait and do a DNA test when they got back.

“Alright its done. Now you carry the body bag and lets go check on the others.”

“Yes sir...” Sunohara replied in a reluctant voice. Even holding the body bag was disturbing.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Oct 07, 2013 5:11 pm

Spoiler:
(Reric)
Elena's plan may not have been known at first and perhaps #44 thought of it as a distraction to obscure her. This was hardly it, though her figure was hidden a bit by the dust, it was not enough to complete hinder #44's sights. More so, the fact that her spear was constantly giving off a bright blue shine at the tip of her spear pretty much gave her away and she could use the light to find #44. So in turn, such obscurity of the dust matter little, even the most basic of lighting would've given their positions away. So that could only mean one thing, the dust had never been intended to hide her.

No, far from it in fact the dust, the huge clots of dirt and dust that hung in the air was in fact meant to show something.

“...Thats it?! You had all that power built up and this is how you chose to use it? Its going to take more than cheap tricks like this if you want to beat me Elena...!

What madness she must've been in when rushed forward, bringing out her gun and stepping into certain doom. The two vectors that struck out would most surely take her out. So what kind insanity was made when Elena took her spear and swung it, the tip connecting right at the base of corporeal hand and blowing it aside in a show of bright blue sparks. That one must've been a fluke, a lucky guess of hers that wouldn't be made again.

But it was, she twisted her body, took her elongated weapon and seemed to dance with majestic flow as her spear connected again this time around the wrist area of the vector and in the same shadow of sparks that also blew her hand back from the force, deflected the vector. Spinning her weapon she saw the girl, visible if not slightly obscured by the dust. As for herself, holding a bright shiny object, was now more than visible to #44.

Leaving no time to waste, the young woman pulled out her gun and fired twice, each one heading to the area of where #44's two vectors had been released, hoping to find a weak spot in her defenses.

It was impossible for Elena to sense vectors which made her previous actions so bizarre and such a thing was very much true. She couldn't see vectors, but there was something she could see. Something the dirt and dust had allowed her that #44 may not have realized until now.

Elena could not see vectors, but she could see the movement of the dirt and dust that surrounded them. Elena could see how they moved, how the flow of the hands seemed to transfer like an light etching in the air. It wasn't about watching #44, it was now about watching her surroundings. From her vision, she could see the dust around the Diclonius move in strange fashion, making her believe that the girl also had a shield up. It was the reason she had attacked #44 as she did, because she wanted to attack what she believed was the girl's weakest spot.

Vectors, they're most glaring strength was in fact their invisibility. Make them visible in some way and one of the biggest advantages the horned kind had was then loss. Despite this though, it was still going to be a difficult fight. Elena was utilizing the dust around her to pinpoint the location of the strikes and that was much more difficult than if she could visibly see the hands themselves.

"Don't underestimate me brat, you aren't on my level..." She growled challengingly.


(Drew)
Donald heard Zero's cold comment on killing the man that threatened him and sighed and shook his head. He wasn't interested in sending off an assassin to kill someone he probably wasn't going to meet ever again. Even if the first time they met he was threatened with a bloody death.

Then Zero suggested he contact Lily at the diclonius community if he wants to make sure she's OK. He didn't need to do that. His sister would be fine and he knew that. She was the most capable person he knew even with all of these interesting people coming into his life. It wasn't long until Zero had left despite the injuries he'd received.

Donald looked back at the painting he hadn't quite finished and began to put on the finishing touches before he completely forgot where he was going with it. Irene stood nearby and watched.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celeste was about to being to speak to the new visitors when she heard another knocking at the door. She visibly looked tired for a moment before recomposing herself. "Excuse me." She said apologetically to her new guests. "It seems today is a busy day with many guests."

She opened the door yet again, but this time was to a handsome man with two almost identical women. The only difference between the women was one was a diclonius and the other was human. The diclonius felt very powerful as well. She couldn't help but feel a little disarmed. "May I help you?"

The twins observed Celeste answer the door and saw Zero, Suzuki, and Alice standing there. They approached calmly. Alana gave the injured man a good look. "Impressive how you've recovered so well. Lily is in the living area over there if you're looking for her." Ariel pointed at the door. Alana continued. "You'll find her completely lucid and... apologetic at this point."

Celeste then noticed the injuries as stated by Alana. "You're a friend of Lily? Should you be moving around like that?" She then looked at the twins. "With your arm broken you shouldn't be moving around at all."

Ariel gave her a harsh look. "You will not order us around, silpelit. We may look it, but we are not children. So long as this arm doesn't get moved around it will be fine."

Celeste was about to respond when Alana gave her a concerned look of warning. With that her response faltered and ended up not happening. "Very well." She looked back at Zero and the others. "You may come in."

She then returned to Cyrax and Soren. She noticed Cyrax seemed to be in pain from a headache of some sort. "Do you need any pain medicine at all? Would that help?"


(Crane)
No. 44 was shocked when Elena blocked not one, but both of her vectors. The sparks as the spear and vectors made contract made her location easily visible. Still surprised by Elena's lucky blocks, No. 44 almost didn't have time to counter against the two shells fired from Elena's .50 caliber pistol. .50 caliber rounds were extremely heavy and hard to block, making them some of the most effective rounds to use against diclonius. Luckily, 44 had 14 vectors near her, making them easier to deflect. The first safely passed her by, however she couldn't quite completely redirect the second. It grazed her left arm, causing No. 44 to grunt in pain before clutching her injured arm.

“What the hell is going on? Can she see my vectors or something?! ...No thats not it. Normal humans can't see vectors.” she thought as she retracted the two vectors she had used to attack. As they moved, the clouds of dust swirled in an unusual pattern, as if something had moved.

“Thats it! This dust wasn't meant to blind me. In fact, its nowhere near thick enough to do so. I can't believe I didn't see it sooner. She's using the dust to guess where my vectors are. How clever.”

Having realized Elena's strategy, No. 44 called out to her. “Hahahaha! I must say, you almost had me fooled for a minute there! You're a lot smarter than you look, but I know what your doing. It won't work.” she said with a smirk.

"Don't underestimate me brat, you aren't on my level..." She growled challengingly.

“Oh really? Then how about we take things up a notch?” she countered. 44 was growing tired of holding back this much anyway. It was time to have a little fun.

“How about I play with her mind a little bit?” she thought as she extended all 16 of her vectors. She surrounded Elena with them, making them move about in all directions. The dirt and dust moved and swirled in chaos, making it impossible to track a vector individually. After a few moments had passed, a single vector shot out from the chaos, landing a hard blow to Elena's stomach before disappearing back into the maelstrom of vectors that swirled around her. Before long No. 44 launched another, followed by 3 more, each landing blows to Elenas face and torso. It felt so good to inflict pain on this woman.

“So how about it Elena?! Am I on your level yet?!!”

__________________________________________________


Dr. Noda just stood observing for a moment. The body that lay before him was undoubtedly Genma's. No one else in the DEF even came close to being that large.

“Hmm... this is strange. Theres minimal external injuries to his body, so what could have killed him?” At the moment, it didn't matter. All his questions could be answered back at the lab.

“Alright men, place Genma into a body bag and continue the search. We only have one more member to find.”

Dr. Noda had to admit, he was initially reluctant to be out in the field like this. He had no experience and on the way here he was worried out of his mind. But now that he had something to focus his attention on, things weren't so bad. He could get used to doing this every once and awhile.

____________________________________________


Rei was glad Kenshi finally got to sleep. He looked so tired and exhausted she couldn't help but feel sorry for him. Reaching over to the nightstand beside Kenshi's bed, she got another rag and, after drenching it in cool water, wrung it out and used it to replace the one already on Kenshi's forehead. As she did so, she caressed his thin and frail looking face. It looked so hollow compared to the full and youthful look it had when she last saw him. She would have to do something about that when he woke up. Rei knew that Kenshi loved her cooking, even if he didn't admit it.

“Just you wait Kenshi.” she said softly. “When you wake up I'll cook you whatever you want. It'll be a feast.” Rei couldn't help but smile as she said this, and placed her hand onto Kenshi's. To her surprise, he gently squeezed her hand in response causing her to blush.


(Reric)
*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*

"Gah!...Guh..." She couldn't get control of the situation, her blood splattering around as the hits seemed to ht even harder. Even more and the bones would begin to break. She was struck with the force that sent her body retching from each hit with no point to where it seemed to stop. She could feel the blood building up in her mouth, dripping among her chin.

Her gun held a total of 7 bullets, she had shot 2, leaving her with just five, she'd much rather save those 5 bullets for when she really needed them.


“...So how about it Elena?! Am I on your level yet?!!...”

"The brat continues to talk..." Elena muttered harshly, holding her body lest she collapse from the initial attack. "You want to take it up a notch, you have no idea what your dealing with girl." At this point she close done of her eyes, something strange even considering her last attack. Maybe the pain from her body was becoming too much for her to handle. But she did raise one hand and then gave one very loud audible snap of her fingers.

"You have your vectors, invisible to the naked eye, capable of shattering and breaking through almost anything. It's almost like have a miniature army by your side. But don't forget, this...is a battle of skills, power and abilities and one of my abilities..."

And this point, Maxwell who heard the snap and saw it, smiled and and stepped up. "Sorry girls, the Master General calls. Don't worry I have no intentions of killing or even causing great harm to your friend, but the order is given. Please don't interfere, if you do the G.O will shoot you on sight." With that remark, the man pulled out his gun and fired. Like its design showed, a bullet did not come out, instead what appeared to be a bright bolt of white lightning zapped forth, aiming for the #44's right leg. It wasn't dangerous but a sharp burst of electricity if it hit her would certainly cause her some good amount of anguish.

Maybe they'd call it unfair that Elena had two people backing her up, but if she could have 16 near invisible vectors that reached over 7 meters in length, than damn well she'd have at least one of her members backing her up. Was that not the purpose of a general? To lead her men into battle?

If they whine about it, let them whine, if they wanted to play a game of fairness, they'd have done chess. More so, with Maxwell attacking her from one end, that kept #44 busy looking for attacks from both Maxwell and Elena. More importantly, the entire Diclonius were easily outmatched in numbers by the G.O which all stood by with their guns raised at different locations. They would not, as ordered fire unless they attacked but if the other horned girls decided to get into the fray as well, they would have to deal with the G.O.

And with members stationed every which way, trying to stop a bullet coming from a direction they could only guess would be quite hard.


(Nyuux)
The pain was sharp, yet stable. It didn’t seem to get much worse as Cyrax had his yes closed. He opened his eyes for a second to see Soren standing in front of him holding on tightly to his weapon. “So far so good, it’s not exactly hurting me as bad as usual.”, he told Soren as a smirk appeared on his face. He wasn’t hearing any voices at the moment so he knew he was still in control of himself. He could only hope it could stay that way, which was easier said than done.

Mika, who was seated next to Cyrax, was still feeling worried and it could show. After seeing Soren come over to them and grip his weapon, she had an idea of what he might have had in mind. Standing up she whispered to him one and only one word, “Please.” The eerie word had a sorrow feeling to it, as she knew if Cyrax did in fact lose control, Soren would most likely try and kill him on the spot. She wasn’t sure of what she should do, or exactly what she was waiting for so she decided to go over to Vellux and began petting him softly on the head.

Still seated, Cyrax snapped his eyes open as if coming back to reality. He suddenly remembered the strong presence he felt not too long ago. It wasn’t either of the queens he was feeling, but something more. He wasn’t worried too much about it, but it did intrigue him. “If the queens are that’s strong, and this one is even stronger, then what the hell is it, a mega queen?”, he thought to himself in amusement. When he closed his eyes again, he could feel yet another aura getting closer. This one was not in the warehouse, but in fact was outside. As it got closer, he felt the strength emanating, though it didn’t feel as powerful as the queens. He never sensed this much power in the same place before which made him feel both surprised and strangely happy. “And to think, there’s so many more of us out there, it’s just unbelievable.”, he sat thinking in silence.

A knocking came from the door and Cyrax opened just one eye to see Celeste answer it. When it opened, he saw a man who looked like he just went through hellfire, a woman, and the diclonius he was sensing. He sat trying to listen to what was being said but couldn’t concentrate enough due to the pain. He than watched to see if the three would take Celeste up on her offer and come inside.

"Do you need any pain medicine at all? Would that help?"

He heard Celeste asking him if he needed any medication. To Cyrax, it was the last thing he needed. He remembered the last pain killers he took and how he passed out cold and dreamt about the voice. If he took more and had a repeat, it definitely wouldn’t look good. Being polite he responded, “No but thank you anyway. It’ll go away, I get them a lot and meds don’t really do anything to help.” Mika turned at looked back at Cyrax for a split second and noticed something was off about him. His hair seemed a bit longer than it was when they arrived to the warehouse. She noticed he had his right eye open only and saw how red it truly was. “It might be my imagination, but I could’ve sworn his eyes weren’t that shade of red.” She then went back to playing with Vellux wondering why she was noticing these things.

Standing up, Cyrax walked over to Mika and knelt on his left knee. “It’s okay, I’m still me. The pain is actually okay.”, he told her knowing she was now cautious every time he got a headache. She responded quietly as if barely speaking, “That’s what’s worrying me, you said the pain is okay, but it’s not okay with me.” A worried look appeared on Cyrax looking at Mika with now both eyes open. She wasn’t looking at him, which gave him the cold feeling he had when Mika first threw him out of her house. He kissed her cheek and walked over to the far right wall where leaned against it putting his left foot on the wall.


(Crane)
"Sorry girls, the Master General calls. Don't worry I have no intentions of killing or even causing great harm to your friend, but the order is given. Please don't interfere, if you do the G.O will shoot you on sight."

No. 52 along with the rest of the diclonius watched in shock as Maxwell fired his weapon towards No. 44. The lightning that shot forth from the gun impacted her right leg and it looked extremely painful.

“To think Elena would pull a dirty trick like this.” she thought in disgust. “I have to do something about this.”

As everyone was busy watching the battle between 44 and Elena unfold, No. 52 moved to a sitting position with her legs crossed and placed her hands on her knees while closing her eyes. She had to even the odds somehow.

_____________________________________________


“AHHHHHH!!!!” No. 44 screamed in pain as the bolt of lighting from Max's gun hit her right leg. She dropped to one knee, clutching her leg from the pain. She looked up, giving Elena a look of pure anger.

“So thats how its gonna be, huh? Things start to look bad for you so you call in one of your dogs. Whats wrong? ARE YOU SO MUCH OF A COWARD YOU CAN'T EVEN FIGHT YOUR OWN BATTLES? As I recall, you challenged me!! Looks like your all talk!” she said in disgust

No. 44 stood back up and looked Elena straight in the eye. “If thats how its going to be, then so be it! If you think you can't do it on your own then call in more!! Call in all the soldiers you want! I'LL TAKE ALL OF YOU ON!!!”

“44, can you hear me?” a voice suddenly called from within the depths of No. 44's mind.

“What? Who's there?”

“Its me! No. 52!”

“52?! What are you doing inside of my head?!”

“No time to explain! Just listen to me. What Elena is doing is disgusting and cowardly. Just give the word and I can help you!”

“No. I don't need your help. If the humans want to play dirty then let them. I won't stoop to her level. For now, just watch.”

“But...”

“Look, I meant what I said and thats final! Don't worry, I won't be defeated so easily.”

“Alright... good luck out there.”

With that, No. 44 arranged 10 vectors around her body, 5 for her upper body, and 5 for her lower body. The remaining six were left for attacking. She was ready for anything Elena was about to throw at her.


(Reric)
“...So thats how its gonna be, huh? Things start to look bad for you so you call in one of your dogs. Whats wrong? ARE YOU SO MUCH OF A COWARD YOU CAN'T EVEN FIGHT YOUR OWN BATTLES? As I recall, you challenged me!! Looks like your all talk!...”

"I did challenge you and I am challenging you. This foolish ideology of fairness is laughable but quite understanding from some punk child like you. So I am challenging you, under the power invested to me as the leader of The Great Order, Master General Elena Squratoli...and it is under my power that I control the vast resources of this organization including it's membes, captains, colonels, brigadier generals and the the Lt. General which follow my direct orders. I can't see your hands, and you can't see where a bullet might come flying out of nowhere.

She scoffed at the girl, clearly uninterested in her so called terms of fair play. "I'm not here to play chess with you girl, I am here to win. Battles aren't won through playing fair, they are won through tactician. You rely so heavily on your hands I doubt you ever understood a way to fight without using them." She snapped her fingers again and this time there was multiple sounds like a rattlesnake of guns being raised and it became quite apparent upon the massive structure of the G.O towers that it wasn't just the few members outside who now aimed their guns at #44, but it seemed as if every member even at the top of the spires themselves now aimed their guns. Ivan Cos himself looked through the scope of his rifle, aiming for #44's right arm. None of the shots were meant to be lethal but it became very well apparently that both #44 and the entire Diclonius were completely surrounded. North, South, East, West and even in the air above as if an order had been given by that mere snap the rumbling of the G.O helicopters hovered above, the weapons raised. Now these were indeed dangerous, the snipers would aim at non-lethal spots, but choppers were there if things really did get out of control.

"Over 82,000 soldiers, trained in the art of combat to seek justice now raise their weapons to you, Diclonius. They are my men, my soldiers and my friends, those most loyal to me. They are my pride, the determination of both the human race and the determination of the Great Order. This is my turf, my location, I present to you the power of The Great Order, that which we lie upon the impossible our hands always reaching for the sun to grasp it.

And you want to talk about cowardliness? That is a joke worthy of a laugh. You have your vectors, massive destructive hands, invisible to the eye, almost impossible to deflect, capable of slicing and slashing and destroying anything and everything.

Well I have this..." She said, raising her hand up the cheers around entire construct echoed. The sound of cheering of the army of Elena Squratoli. The echoed into the skies above to show her might.

With that Elena raised her hand, fingers together as one snap would be more than enough for an entire order of gunfire to rain down not just on #44, but on every last one of them.

"You're on my turf now brat, you never had a chance against me in the first place. Lay down your hands and surrender. Because if this goes on any further I can't promise than I will hold back myself and if I end up killing you, your friends may get the wrong idea and if I end up killing them, then the entire idea of saving you all goes to waste.

...and I really doubt No. 12 would've wanted you to throw away your lives for such terrible idea as this...

Now...what will it be...?"


(Crane)
“There you go again, rambling on about fairness! I never said anything about fairness! In fact, if I was worried about fairness I wouldn't have challenged you to call out all of your soldiers! You said you wanted a challenge, and I accepted, but it looks like your too much of a bitch to back up all your talk! So go ahead, hide behind all of your soldiers like the coward you are! I can see you don't have the honor to fight me one on one, so lets do this! I don't care how many of you I have to fight, I'LL NEVER GIVE UP!!!”

No. 44 wrapped all 16 of her vectors around her body, prepared for the unimaginable number of bullets that were about to fired at her. She didn't care. She wasn't afraid of their bullets.

_______________________________________________


“My diclonius sisters, can you hear me?” 52 called out, broadcasting to the minds of all the diclonius around her.

“Yes.” they all responded in unison.

“It is time. Right now, in this very moment, we must fight for our very existence. I know we said not to do this but... we have to. Give into your DNA voices. Let it give you strength. It is time to show the humans what we are capable of. When I give the signal, you will kill the soldiers nearest to you then regroup and follow me, understand?”

“Yes.” they all replied in unison again.

With that done, No. 52 talked to No. 20 and 31 separately. “No. 20. No. 31. Do not give into your voices. As Level 1 diclonius we need to stay in control and lead the others. Its going to be hard, and not all of us will make it out alive... but it seems like we have no choice. 44 is dead serious about this. It doesn't look like she's going to back down.”

“We understand. We will await your signal.”

“Alright.”

No. 52 had a plan. Whether that plan worked or not would be nothing short of sheer luck. They odds they faced were nigh insurmountable. Everywhere she looked, No. 52 saw nothing but armed soldiers. It was like a game of chess, only her opponent had all the pieces.


(Reric)
Elena raised her hand, fingers still together as tension reached fever pitched. Her cold eyes starred into #44 who seemed most adamant in refusing to even give a hair of body up in defeat. She stood there, the young woman who controlled such a vast army, unblinking as if she was looking into the very soul of the young horned girl herself. The fingers seemed to be twitching almost, a desire to deliver one snap and then bombard her with the power invested in her.

But something else was building up inside of her. Something she didn't expect to see from that girl that made her question her next move.

“...There you go again, rambling on about fairness! I never said anything about fairness! In fact, if I was worried about fairness I wouldn't have challenged you to call out all of your soldiers! You said you wanted a challenge, and I accepted, but it looks like your too much of a bitch to back up all your talk! So go ahead, hide behind all of your soldiers like the coward you are! I can see you don't have the honor to fight me one on one, so lets do this! I don't care how many of you I have to fight, I'LL NEVER GIVE UP!!!”...

Those words, to her who lived a live of such tortures and regrets, Elena could never understand a person's troubles even when she went through them herself. But this right here, she could definitely understand this. Trapped within the endless of ocean of potential death, this single girl without fear or regrets stood there to take on the impossible. The last words blaring in her ears.

"...I'LL NEVER GIVE UP!!!..."

And with that, Elena lowered her hand and the sudden sound of guns also being lowered was heard. The eye-patched woman turned around and spoke in a loud clear voice.

"You are the winner, Diclonius #44. You are an annoyance, a pain and shutting you up would've given me great joy...but your determination there is astounding. I praise that determination, to never give up no matter how impossible the odds may be.

I am defeated now, this victory belongs to you. As agreed you and your kind are free to do as you want. Though I will still keeping tabs on you as usual."

"Whew..." Maxwell sighed, wiping the sweat off his face. "That certainly was something, so girls no had feelings right? I think the foods ready, anyone want to fill their bellies?" Maxwell muttered as if he expected them to ignore the fact that he just shot their friend.


(Uni)
Soren watched as Cyrax opened his eyes rapidly, only to close them a short while later. Still keeping his eyes on Cyrax's face he quietly thought to himself. "He's still in control at least. I hope it stays that way as well. I'd rather not have to use my hypnosis on him, especially in front of everyone here."

Lillica stood by the corner with Vellux, as Mika came over to pet him. He tilted his head, and casually licked her hand while she caressed his fur. There was a knocking at the door again.
"Excuse me, It seems today is a busy day with many guests." Celeste stated as she opened the door to the new arrivals.

The knocking distracted Soren, as he turned to see who was there. Another man, who looked as though he took a rather bad gunshot stood there along with two girls. One being another diclonius. "Holy hell they're everywhere! Maybe she lives at this community as well? But that man, what kind of person can take a wound like that and still walk!" His mind raced thinking about these other guests, and everything that was going on right now.

He listened to Celeste greet them, and concluded that someone else was here that he hadn't met yet, whom the people at the door were probably here to see. He heard a few remarks that were sent back and forth between Celeste and the those twin girls, before she welcomed the others inside. The way they spoke to Celeste seemingly condescendingly threw him off a little bit. It was like watching children talk back to their parents. There was much more to those two diclonius than he knew of.

Being slightly agitated at himself, that he allowed his attention to be broken so easily he turned back to stare at Cyrax. Something was different about him. His hair appeared longer, and his eye. His one open eye was a different shad of red than before. Soren readied himself for the worst, but Cyrax simply stood up and walked over to Mika. They exchanged a few words and Cyrax walked over to the other wall and leaned against it.

Still gripping his bow tightly, he approached Cyrax again. It was remarkable really, how no one questioned who he was yet, or why he was carrying such a peculiar weapon into a strangers residence. The way those twins went about things though, he was sure he didn't scare them in the slightest. "Cyrax listen to me, I don't know what the hell is going on in that head of yours, but you need to ask one of these girls if they can help you with it. As of right now I see you as a hazard to all of us, and because of this, I ask you... If you feel you are about to lose control, I need you to look deep into my eyes."

Lillica had pulled out her teddy bear, and clenched it between her arms and chest tightly when she heard those last 5 words from Soren's mouth. She recalled back to the night when he saved her from that man. However he never physically touched or harmed him. Merely stared into his eyes, like he was controlling him. She remembered the agonizing screams the man let out, just from simply looking at Soren. She was more than happy that he saved her, and how he vowed to protect her, but the thought of him doing that again to someone scared her.

Soren realized he had spoken a little louder than planned, as he was sure everyone else in this lobby heard what he told Cyrax to do. This wasn't very ideal for him, as he wanted to keep his hypnosis a secret. He had not told Lillica about it yet, and although he used it on Mika to calm her down, not even she questioned him about it. He remembered what Cyrax had asked him back in the warehouse, what he would've done if he hadn't woken up as himself. He hoped that no one would ask that now.

avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:01 pm

Spoiler:
(Jamie)
It was long till Zero saw the door open. A girl appeared. She wasn’t anyone Zero knew of. She looked a bit worried.

"May I help you?" The girl asked. But before Zero could answer, the twins walked up calmly and Alana gave Zero a good look.

"Impressive how you've recovered so well. Lily is in the living area over there if you're looking for her." Ariel pointed at the door. Alana continued."You'll find her completely lucid and... apologetic at this point."

“You underestimate me too much Alana…just like you, it will take a lot more to take me down” Zero jokingly said to Alana. “Lily is acting apologetic? No surprised after what she did…” Zero said coldly. Lily acted out of character of what she usually acts…and out of that came consequences, which Zero guessed had made her upset afterwards.

Zero saw the girl look at Zero worried as she saw the bullet wound that Zero got earlier. "You're a friend of Lily? Should you be moving around like that?"

“I am fine…it is nothing more than a little bullet wound…nothing too serious…I have survived much worse than this…this is a just scratch on the surface” Zero replied to the girl. She didn’t have to worry about Zero at all, he was fine, it was just a scratch.

She then looked at the twins. "With your arm broken you shouldn't be moving around at all."

Ariel gave her a harsh look. "You will not order us around, silpelit. We may look it, but we are not children. So long as this arm doesn't get moved around it will be fine."

Celeste was about to respond when Alana gave her a concerned look of warning. With that her response faltered and ended up not happening."Very well" She looked back at Zero and the others. "You may come in."

Zero gave a small chuckle. “As arrogant as ever…good, don’t change…it makes you fun to be around…” Zero jokingly said, patting the twins on their head as he headed to the living area.

Zero walked in the living area and saw some people he didn’t really know. It didn’t matter to him as he was looking for Lily. He noticed that there was another male diclonius, but completely ignored him as he wasn’t important. Zero found Kenshi, but it seemed that he had gone to sleep, so it looked like he might not be getting any questions from him for the time being, a shame.

Zero finally noticed Lily, lying on her chest, as her back seemed to be burnt from the rocket that Kruger fired at her. Funny, the position that Lily was in seemed to suit her…

“So…you live then…” Zero coldly said to Lily as he looked at the damage. “Kind of suits you…considering the actions you did…”

---------------

As they walked in the warehouse, Alice could sense all the diclonius that was here, none were close to her power, not even the twins, and she wasn’t worried if they were hostile, Alice could easily dispose of them if they tried to harm Zero.

“Don’t worry Suzuki, none of the diclonius here can harm Zero, I’m the strongest one here, so if they try anything I’ll stop them so please don’t worry…Zero doesn’t want you to worry” Alice quiet said to Suzuki, trying to help her feel calm.

“Ok…” Suzuki replied, sounding calmer after what Alice said. She was worried if any of these diclonius might try to harm them, but if Alice is telling the truth then she didn’t have to worry much, but she still had a bit or worry in her.

They reached the living area, where most of the people were. Alice noticed the people that Zero was with. Lily, the male diclonius and the girl that was with him. She also noticed another male diclonius, but he was much weaker than most of the others. What a shame, a rare type of diclonius and he wasn’t as strong as the other male. Alice just looked on as Zero talked to Lily, seemingly acting cold to her. No surprise, she was why he got the bullet wound, why would Zero act kind to her?

Alice and Suzuki decided not to do anything and just listen to the conversation between Zero and Lily.


(Drew)
The twins glared at Zero as he patted them on the head and entered the living area. They didn't appreciate the attention he gave them and his condescending attitude. Of course he had been this way with them from the start, so it wasn't too much of a surprise to them when he acted this way to them. They looked at somewhat dazed Celeste who seemed to be having trouble processing Zero's statement of "little bullet wound".

Alana was the first to speak. "What can you tell us of this community? It is different than the reality most dicloni have experienced."

Ariel nodded. "Yes, tell us. It does feel different here than anywhere else we've been."

Celeste quickly recovered to answer the question. "Well, it does seem a lot of people came here with questions. Anyways, this community building is a three story apartment building with sixteen bedrooms, four living areas, and a lobby. The community is a project that Lily worked on for several years of her life rescuing dicloni from our hellish lives and putting us in a safe place with new identities. This particular community is the only in Japan and we house eight dicloni and four humans. All of us live together in peace, thanks to the training efforts of Lily to help us control ourselves instead of falling prey to the allure of our voice."

She then paced a few steps toward the middle of the lobby. "All eight of us live somewhat normal lives and have no need to cover our horns so long as we are still in the immediate area. The humans here know what we are and help us stay hidden from unwanted intruders. Some of us have jobs working with humans, it is the times we spend outside of the complex and far away that we have to cover up.

"Lily has been spending the last several years of her live working to make sure that we are safe and that more of us can come here for safety. She also has been working to stop groups that are trying to capture us for scientific research...to put it lightly." Her tone darkened slightly at that. "Unfortunately, there are still many more of us that are in dire straights than are safely here or in one of the other communities that Lily has set up. Any questions?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lily looked at Zero with sorry eyes. "I deserve that anger, I know. I couldn't say sorry enough for what I did. If you want to know why I lost control I can tell you, but I want to let you know that I'll never let that happen again."


(Jamie)
Lily looked at Zero with sorry eyes. "I deserve that anger, I know. I couldn't say sorry enough for what I did. If you want to know why I lost control I can tell you, but I want to let you know that I'll never let that happen again."

"To be honest you deserve much more than just anger..." Zero coldly replied. Anger wasn't the only thing she deserved for what she did. “At the moment your words are hollow to me…” Zero coldly continued. There was nothing Lily could do to make Zero forgive her. Lily offered to answer why she was acting like she was. Zero thought about it for a bit. Should he give her a chance to answer for her actions? Or should he just keep it how it is and stay cold to her? What if she explains and Zero still acts cold to her? Zero stayed in deep thought. Eventually he sighed. “Very well…I will listen to your…explanation…” Zero coldly said to Lily. He decided to listen to Lily, he wanted to know why and it was going to be a waste of a trip here if he didn’t learn anything, especially with Kenshi being asleep.

“Begin…and don’t leave out any detail…”

------------------

“Sir! No.32 has boarded the ship and is flying back here.” Itachi said to Excalibur.

“Thank you for the heads up Itachi, now go.” Excalibur replied, to which Itachi nodded and walked out. “No.32…you are much stronger than my excuse of a daughter Alice…” Excalibur said to himself. “And even better…you are my puppet No.32, no back talking…no hesitations…nothing, you are in my command and I will pull the strings until I have no use for you…” Excalibur continued before beginning to laugh. No.32 was Excalibur’s latest toy and she was almost as strong as Alice, possibly being better at some point. What made it even better for him is that he had full control on her, if he wanted something done, No.32 would get it done, no questions asked…unlike Alice, who would be stopped by emotions like her love for Zero.

“Alice…my ideal world no longer has you in it…I will see it that you are killed, so you don’t stop my plans…”


(Drew)
Lily closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She still wasn't entirely prepared for telling about her past and the burden of responsibility she felt. "I... Six years ago I started a contract working for the DEF. This was well before I knew of the existence of dicloni. I didn't know what their mission was at the time as the DEF never told me what their acronym stood for and I only learned it after my contract ended. They had heard about my skills as an engineer and mechanic and wanted me to build something for them.

"They gave me a theory which actually was scientific data on vectors and told me to make a weapon that would penetrate it. I spent the next year working on it and when I was done they released me from their services as they didn't need me. During that year I met a woman outside of work and became friends with her. At the time, I didn't know she was a diclonius and I didn't know what they were capable of.

"A month after my contract was up I decided to visit her one evening. A DEF unit had just moved in to attack her and successfully had killed her. The DEF didn't know about my other skills, so they weren't prepared when I took my revenge on them before they could call in to base to say 'mission successful'. The weapons they were using were the weapons I built on that theory. They had killed my friend using weapons I built... and all because she's different?" A few tears dripped down Lily's face. "I couldn't forgive this injustice. She did nothing to anyone and they still ended her life."

She stopped for a moment to catch her breath and gather herself once more to finish her explanation. This was scary. "I lost control because they are still using those weapons. I hate them with every fiber of my being. I will destroy the DEF and anyone else like them." Her tone got darker almost like when she addressed the DEF squad leader.

She took the time to calm down. "And there's my explanation, sir knight, any questions?"


(Crane)
"You are the winner, Diclonius #44. You are an annoyance, a pain and shutting you up would've given me great joy...but your determination there is astounding. I praise that determination, to never give up no matter how impossible the odds may be.

I am defeated now, this victory belongs to you. As agreed you and your kind are free to do as you want. Though I will still be keeping tabs on you as usual."

No. 44 just stood there, unspeaking. To say she was in shock would be an understatement. Just a moment ago she was prepared to die fighting if it meant freedom for her other diclonius sisters. Now it was all over, just like that. She had no idea how to react.

“So.... thats it?” No. 44's shoulders dropped as if a massive weight had been lifted. However, that still did not change the way she felt about the woman that stood before her. In fact, the way things had ended almost pissed her off even more. It was like Elena had just been toying with her. Still, she was thankful that the fighting had not escalated, otherwise the others would have most likely been dragged into things as well.

Turning her back to Elena, No. 44 addressed her as she walked away. “I'm going back now. Allow the others to eat and rest, then we will be leaving first thing in the morning. Watch us all you want, I don't care. Just make sure the G.O keep its distance.”

____________________________________________________


"Whew..." Maxwell sighed, wiping the sweat off his face. "That certainly was something, so girls no hard feelings right? I think the foods ready, anyone want to fill their bellies?" Maxwell muttered as if he expected them to ignore the fact that he just shot their friend.

The only thing Maxwell received was cold stares from the diclonius before him. If he thought they would just overlook his previous actions he was sorely mistaken. Luckily, No. 52 intervened before things turned ugly.

“I think that would be a good idea. Everyone, follow this man. He will take you to some food. We need to eat and rest, seeing as we have a long road ahead of us.”

The diclonius still refused to move, still staring at Max with eye's full of hate. No. 52 was getting worried that they might not listen to her. She hadordered them to give into their DNA voices. Had they already done so? Was it too late? Just in case, No. 20 and 31 also prepared themselves to hold the others back. For a moment all was silent, the tension in the atmosphere was high.

“No. 52 is right, all of you go eat.” No. 44 said as she walked up from behind 52. The others turned their attention away from Max and towards their new leader. “As No. 52 has said we need to eat and get some sleep. We are leaving first thing in the morning.

We're finally free.”

No. 52, along with 20 and 31 and the others we're relieved to hear confirmation from No. 44 that their ordeal was finally over. The facility, the G.O., it was all in the past now. They could finally go free and find their own place in the world.

With 44 watching over them, the lower diclonius backed down and went with Maxwell to get some food. The other Level 1 diclonius stayed behind to speak with 44 privately.

“So whats the plan from here? 52 asked.

“Yeah, what are we going to do once we leave?” No. 20 added.

“It's going to be tough... no its not going to be easy at all. We're going to have to survive on our own for a while. I don't know for how long. We'll just have to keep searching until we find what we're looking for.” 44 replied. To be honest, she wasn't sure what to do with their newfound freedom. She had never been in this situation before. Her entire life she had been imprisoned, with no free will of her own, now she was leading a group of diclonius. Despite the confidence she had shown in battle just a short while ago, No. 44 was unsure of her position as leader and as a result 52 and the others could sense the she was doubting herself.

“Well, I'm sure things will work out. Especially with you as our leader.” No. 31 said.

“Yeah, we have faith in you!” No. 20 said with a smile. She was the most cheerful and optimistic of the bunch.

“We're behind you all the way.” No. 52 finished. “Now lets go get some food. I'm starving.”

“hehe, yeah me too.” No. 44 said with a small laugh. “Thanks you guys.”

____________________________________________________

Rei was still watching over Kenshi when Zero, Suzuki and Alice walked in though they completely ignored her and Kenshi. It seemed they had business with Lily. She just hoped they talked quietly so they wouldn't wake Kenshi.

Kenshi had been awake for awhile, but he didn't want to worry Rei so he kept his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. The powerful presence that had entered the community had awoken him from his slumber. It was powerful, much more powerful than any of the other diclonius here. Now it was in the same room, but judging from the talking that was going on, it wasn't a threat. Still to think such a diclonius existed. Here in the same room, its presence masked all of the others around him. This was the only one he could sense.

For a moment, however, his attention was drawn away from this new diclonius by what he had just heard Lily explain. He didn't know who this woman was, but she had just admitted to creating the very weapons that caused his capture, and the death of countless other diclonius. To think that the very woman who had created weapons for the DEF was laying just a few feet away from him. Turning his head slowly towards the sound of Lily's voice, Kenshi opened his eyes.

“You made them? You're telling me that the anti-vector weapons the DEF have been using to capture and kill diclonius were created by none other than you?”

“Kenshi, what are you doing awake? You need your re-” Rei asked in concern. What happened next sent a chill down her spine. Kenshi turned his head, gazing at her with eyes full of hatred. There was something off about him though. His left pupil was dilated, and darkness was beginning to creep into his sclera. His teeth were bared, gritted together and seemed to be growing into fangs. She knew this look.

“His eyes.... his eyes looked like that when I found him at the facility!” she thought to herself.

“Quiet woman!”
“Quiet woman!”

Kenshi said in a raised, agitated voice. It sounded as if two, distinct voices were speaking at once. Throwing off the blankets that covered him, Kenshi stood facing Lily. In his rage, he ignored the masked man and the two girls that were with him.

“Do you know how much pain and suffering you have caused?! Because of you countless diclonius have lost their lives! Because of you I was captured and thrown into a facility to be nothing more than a puppet for that sick bastard Yamamoto and -”

Out of nowhere, Kenshi fell silent. He clutched his face looking confused, desperate and angry.

“I'm sorry.... I don't know what happened just then... I don't seem to be myself..” Kenshi apologized. The darkness in his sclera began to fade away, and his teeth retracted. He quickly turned to leave. He had to get out there. “I need some fresh air.” he said as he quickly exited the room. He had to get outside.

“Kenshi wait!” Rei called before chasing after him.

Kenshi didn't listen. He was desperate to get outside. Moving through the lobby, Kenshi ignored everyone there and threw open the door. He rushed outside and made his way into a dark alley beside the community building. Using the wall for support he kept going, not wanting to stop. Soon, he came to the end and, putting his back to the wall, slid down into a sitting position. He sat there for a long time, holding his head in his hands, illuminated by the moonlight.

“Kenshi?” he heard a voice call out. Saying nothing, Kenshi remained silent. For a moment, he heard nothing, then footsteps. They continued for a few minutes, growing louder as they came closer.

Rei could see Kenshi sitting there in the pale moonlight. He looked pitiful. “Kenshi?” she called again in the gentlest voice she could muster.

“Stay away.” he replied, still looking at the ground.

Naturally, Rei couldn't do this. She walked slowly over to where Kenshi was sitting and sat down beside him. For awhile, the two of them just sat there in silence. It was the first time Rei had been alone with Kenshi in months.

After having lost track of time, Kenshi finally broke the silence. “You shouldn't be here. You need to go back.”

“I can't do that.” she said almost immediately. She was too worried about him to just leave him here like this. “Kenshi, I won't ask what that was back there. I know you'll tell me when your ready. Just know that nothing has changed. I'm always here for you no matter what.”

Kenshi stayed silent for a little while longer. He lifted his head, staring at the palm of his hand. He decided he wouldn't tell Rei about his dreams or the thing inside of him, at least not yet. He didn't want to worry her more than she already was.

“Rei, why do you care about me so much? Why do you go through so much for me? I'm a diclonius. I'm nothing more than a horned freak. Why waste your time with a guy like me?”

“You shouldn't say such things!” Rei said in a raised voice. “You may be a diclonius, but I don't care about your horns or anything like that! To me, your just Kenshi! You're just as human as me or anyone else so don't put yourself down like that!”

Kenshi was surprised to see Rei react in such a fashion. It was unlike her.

“As for why I care well its because I lo-.... Its because I...” Rei started to stammer, and her face was blushing red.

“Its okay, you don't have to tell me.” Kenshi said in a gentle voice. It was strange, but since Rei had come he had calmed down quite a bit. It was like the darkness he felt earlier was far away.


(Reric)
"Hm?" Maxwell muttered, his face growing serious as he saw the reaction from the Diclonius. Elena too saw it and feeling a sense of betrayal at the moment, she raised her hands. Suddenly the guns went up again and it seemed as if all the hard work to stop this fight was going to escalate right then and there. But as the girls calmed down and followed the other Diclonius, she lowered her hand and everyone returned to their original arrangement. She gave a single nod at Maxwell who returned it, leading the girls to their dining area.

But before then it was crucial to show them their sleeping areas. The room he brought to them first was massive, rectangular in shape it had been cleaned out and placed with several futons for them to sleep on. "It's a bit plain but you'll have to work with it." Considering they had never slept in a bed before, if he brought them leaves and sticks it would've probably have been better than the facility.

"This is the room you'll be sleeping in, I ask that you do not create any problems, we have guards stationed at night all the time and we can easily get all the soldiers together again. Some places are off limits, this will be quite obvious by the signs, do not enter them. If you wish to head outside, stay within the parameters of the citadel. When you leave we will be officially seeing you to leave."

Leaving that, it was finally time to show them their food and he went up to the large two way doors and pushed them aside. There it was, 5 long tables and on them. It couldn't have been food, because by god it was certain the girls had never seen anything like it. Plates of silver adorned the table and on top of it. No it wasn't food....it was pure cuisines. meat, vegetables, rice, western, Eastern, seafood, as the best cooks of all around the world had gotten together and created the absolute best dishes in the whole of creation.

And it was all lined up, hundreds upon hundreds of plates. It was like a random picking almost, where you would sit? What would you get?

"Profiter du repas!" Maxwell spoke, bowing and letting them have their fill. But there was one thing he needed to do. A very important thing. He went up to what seemed like some of the leaders of these Diclonius, No. 52, No. 44, No. 20 and No. 31. He spoke in a low voice for to No. 44.

"...Congratulations, you've won your fight. But that's not what I'm here for..." His voice quite serious and didn't have that jovial tone from before. "Eat now, fill your bellies and clean your minds because I need you to come with me afterwards. We have been given the information by Master General Elena of you guys having your own community to yourself.

...I will say this right now..." He whispered. "That is impossible, you are going to lead yourself on a one journey trip to your own extinction." He ended it with that and waited for them to accept his offer when they were done eating and come to him.


(Drew)
As she finished Kenshi rose in a fury. His response was terrifying even though she saw it coming. It was only the most logical route after all, he was imprisoned and then put under their control. Just after regained control over himself and began to leave she stated. "I aim to destroy them."

It was the simple truth. She hated the weapons she made and she was going to do everything it took to remove them from this world. She had lost a lot too and whatever burdens were on Kenshi she could feel without too much stretching of thought. When she looked at Zero though she could think of any number of reactions, so she decided to expect them all and see which one it really was.


(Nyuux)
Leaning against the wall, Cyrax noticed Soren approaching him. “Great, now what does he want?”, he was beginning to feel agitated.

"Cyrax listen to me, I don't know what the hell is going on in that head of yours, but you need to ask one of these girls if they can help you with it. As of right now I see you as a hazard to all of us, and because of this, I ask you... If you feel you are about to lose control, I need you to look deep into my eyes."

Fixing his posture, he looked Soren dead in the eyes and spoke with a serious tone. “Nothing’s wrong with my head. I’m perfectly fine, I’m still me so don’t worry about it. Besides, if it wasn’t me, don’t you’d think I would’ve killed already.” Of course he knew he wasn’t strong enough to fight the dicloni that surrounded him. It irked him to know how weak he was when he thought all this time he was strong. He looked away from Soren down at the floor for a few moments wondering why him and Mika felt as if he changed.

----------------------------------
Mika turned her attention away from Vellux and noticed the two talking. She decided not to get involved at that moment and waited for an expression or at least some sort of outcome. She could only wait so she went back to playing Vellux.

-----------------------------------
Cyrax looked back up at Soren and told him about the other dicloni just to change the subject. “You know, I know you thought I was powerful, but look around you. These are on a much higher level than I am right now. Hell, those two over there are queens.”, he said gazing over towards Alana and Ariel. “The one that walked in here with that man and woman, she’s just as strong if not stronger than the queens.” He hesitated for a bit when he finally mentioned the final diclonius, the one he had not seen yet. “There’s one here, something familiar about it, but powerful, no doubt about it.”

At that moment Cyrax heard someone coming. His facial expression turned into a shocked one as he saw horns on the head of another male. “Another male diclonius…here.” He watched him violently open the door and disappear into the darkness shortly followed a girl. It suddenly clicked in his head that it was that male diclonius he was sensing. Turning his attention back to Soren, Cyrax figured he needed to leave for a bit. “I’m hungry, I’m going to get something to eat. Tell Mika I’ll be back in a while.” With that he quickly walked away and out the door and headed back to town. “I really hope no one else saw me leave.”, he thought to himself as he walked along the dark.

-----------------------------------
Mika turned her head to notice Cyrax was gone yet again. She was becoming rather annoyed with his constant disappearances as it became a normal thing quickly. She stood up and walked up to Soren and seemed rather pissed off. “Where’d he fucking go this time? It’s really pissing me off when he keeps doing this.” She looked at Soren as if he had something to do with Cyrax leaving.


(Jamie)
"I... Six years ago I started a contract working for the DEF. This was well before I knew of the existence of dicloni. I didn't know what their mission was at the time as the DEF never told me what their acronym stood for and I only learned it after my contract ended. They had heard about my skills as an engineer and mechanic and wanted me to build something for them.

"They gave me a theory which actually was scientific data on vectors and told me to make a weapon that would penetrate it. I spent the next year working on it and when I was done they released me from their services as they didn't need me. During that year I met a woman outside of work and became friends with her. At the time, I didn't know she was a diclonius and I didn't know what they were capable of.

"A month after my contract was up I decided to visit her one evening. A DEF unit had just moved in to attack her and successfully had killed her. The DEF didn't know about my other skills, so they weren't prepared when I took my revenge on them before they could call in to base to say 'mission successful'. The weapons they were using were the weapons I built on that theory. They had killed my friend using weapons I built... and all because she's different?" A few tears dripped down Lily's face. "I couldn't forgive this injustice. She did nothing to anyone and they still ended her life."

“So the weapons that group used were created by Lily…” Zero thought, taking in what Lily said. She was the one that had created the weapons that would kill a diclonius. Why say this in a diclonius community? It wouldn’t really be a good reaction saying that out loud…

She stopped for a moment to catch her breath and gathered herself once more to finish her explanation. "I lost control because they are still using those weapons. I hate them with every fiber of my being. I will destroy the DEF and anyone else like them." Her tone got darker almost like when she addressed the DEF squad leader.

“That was it? She acted like that because they are using her weapons?” Zero thought. Zero could understand her rage, as she wants to help diclonius, but she helped make a weapon that would kill them, but she made it without knowing what it was for. “If she hates it so much, then why doesn’t she stop them? She should know the weakness to these weapons and use it against them…” Zero continued in his thoughts. Since Lily had made the weapons, she should know how to destroy them and what the weapons weakness are and use it as an advantage.

Lily looked like she had calmed down. "And there's my explanation, sir knight, any questions?"

“Really? At a time like this you call me ‘sir knight’? I know you said it was as a sign of respect…but at the moment you don’t have the right to call me that…” Zero quietly and coldly said, whether Lily heard it or not did not matter to him. Zero did have some questions in mind, but before he could ask them, he heard a voice from the other side of the room.

“You made them? You're telling me that the anti-vector weapons the DEF have been using to capture and kill diclonius were created by none other than you?” It seemed that Kenshi had woken up from his sleep as Lily explained her actions, but was Kenshi really asleep? The girl that was with Kenshi, Rei tried to calm him down and reason with him, but it looked like he let his anger take over.

“Quiet woman!”
“Quiet woman!” Two voices came out of Kenshi’s mouth, was it his demon? Kenshi had thrown off his blankets and had confronted Lily, ignoring Zero. As Kenshi got close to Lily, Zero pulled out his blade. Zero didn’t know why he did, as he wasn’t planning on protecting Lily again after what happened before, but he felt he had to do something if Lily was going to get attacked.

“Do you know how much pain and suffering you have caused?! Because of you countless diclonius have lost their lives! Because of you I was captured and thrown into a facility to be nothing more than a puppet for that sick bastard Yamamoto and -” Zero was about to step in and stop Kenshi, but out of nowhere Kenshi had stopped mid-sentence and fell silent.

“I'm sorry.... I don't know what happened just then... I don't seem to be myself...” Kenshi apologized.

Zero seemed surprised by this, was this Kenshi’s doing? If he says that he doesn’t always get angry like that, could this be because of a demon?

Kenshi turned and headed for the door. “I need some fresh air.” he said as he quickly exited the room.

Zero was…surprised by what just happened. Zero saw Rei run after Kenshi, she must really care for him. “…Foolish…she made the weapons not knowing what their purpose was…” Zero coldly and quietly said, but it was still loud enough for Lily to hear. “If she had known what their true purpose was…then it is possible that she would have said no…” Zero continued. Even though he was defending Lily in a way, he still sounded cold and with disgust as he said it.

Zero then noticed that Lily was looking at him. She must be wondering what he was thinking of her. “I guess you want to know how I feel…don’t you?” Zero said to Lily, still sounding cold. Zero put back his blades and took off his shirt, and threw it to the ground, showing the bandage that was wrapped around where the bullet had shot through. The blood had stopped coming out of his body, but it had soaked up on the wrappings, so it was mostly red all over. “Well…when you get a 50. Cal bullet shot through your stomach and nearly die of bleeding while the person you were trying to help was hell bent on letting their anger take over….then you will know how I feel…” Zero coldly said to Lily. The only way Zero could think of that would help Lily understand how he felt, was for her to go through the pain he went through at that moment.

After that Zero walked to the door, with Suzuki and Alice following after. “I am going to talk to the male diclonius…I am going to at least make him know that you didn’t know what you got yourself into…but after that I am going back to England…get in my way…and I’ll kill you…” Zero coldly stated to Lily. He wasn’t going to let anything else stop him; if they did then they will die for it. Zero walked past the twins and gave them a stare. “I hope your arm is healed by the time I see you again…I don’t want to kill you when you are weak…” Zero coldly said to the twins, patting their heads as he went by. He knew that the threat meant nothing to them, but he didn’t care. Zero walked past the girl who answered the door. He ignored her, but she was probably worried seeing a person with a bullet wound, wrapped by a now bloodied bandage, walk around casually.

Zero walked outside and saw Kenshi and Rei sitting next to each other. Zero signed for Alice and Suzuki to stay where they were, to which they nodded. Zero then walked up to Kenshi, keeping his distance, for Kenshi’s safety. “For a male diclonius…I thought you be better at listening…” Zero coldly said to Kenshi. “Lily said that she made those weapons not knowing what they were for…If she knew what their purpose was, then she would of not have made them in the first place…remember that…don’t blame her for everything that has happened in your life…” Zero continued. “You think I blame all diclonius for killing all my loved ones? No, I blame the man who made them do it…And I am going to go and kill him…maybe you should do the same with the one person that has caused you the most pain…” Zero then turned around and began walking off. “Until we meet again…”

Zero walked back to Alice and Suzuki. “Come on, we need to find a mode of transport to England” Zero said to the girls. Suzuki looked a bit worried.

“Zero, won’t you freeze without a top?” Suzuki asked, holding Zero’s top that he took off. She was worried about his health. She also didn’t want to look at the bandage wound.

“I guess…” Zero said to Suzuki, taking the shirt from Suzuki and putting it back on. “Ok let’s go.” Zero said, walking off. The girls looked at each other and quickly caught up to Zero as they walked off.


(Crane)
Kenshi sat in silence as Zero spoke to him. Just who was this guy, thinking he could come out here and lecture him like that? Standing up, Kenshi walked a few steps towards Zero.

“Hey wait!” Kenshi called out to Zero as he walked away. “Listen, I know Lily didn't know what those weapons were for. I wasn't myself back there.” he said in a calm, stoic voice. Under the surface, however, he was annoyed. “However, disregarding that, you know nothing about me so mind your own damn business.” he said in a colder, more serious voice.

“Come on Rei, lets go back inside.”

Kenshi had nothing more to say to Zero. He didn't have to explain himself to him.

______________________________________________



The diclonius were in utter shock as they saw the myriad of different foods set before them. Having never eaten real food before, they didn't know what to do or how to act. One girl used her vectors to grab a handful of food and stuffed it into her mouth.

“Its soooooo good!!!” she exclaimed in ecstasy. It wasn't long before the rest of the girls followed suit. The hollow feeling of hunger in their bellies was too powerful to ignore any longer.

“Hey wait a minute!” No. 52 said in a raised voice as she watched the feeding frenzy ensue. “You all can't eat that fast! Your bodies aren't used to it, so if you gorge yourself now all you'll do is throw it up later! Sit down, calm yourselves, and take slow, small bites.”

“52 is right.” No. 44 added. “What use is all this food if you're just going to throw it up later? Try not to be so careless.”

Reluctantly, the girls listened to their instructions and attempted to eat in a more orderly fashion. Turning to No. 52, 44 said in a whisper “Hehehe You know, just then you sounded a lot like a mother.”

52 could tell 44 was teasing her, but she didn't get it. “A mother? Oh... well I wouldn't know since I don't remember my mother. My time before the facility is all a blur.”

No. 44 didn't get a chance to respond before she was approached by Maxwell.

"...Congratulations, you've won your fight. But that's not what I'm here for..." His voice was quite serious and didn't have that jovial tone from before. "Eat now, fill your bellies and clean your minds because I need you to come with me afterwards. We have been given the information by Master General Elena of you guys having your own community to yourself.

...I will say this right now..." He whispered. "That is impossible, you are going to lead yourself on a one journey trip to your own extinction." He ended it with that and waited for them to accept his offer when they were done eating and come to him.

44's eyes narrowed as she listened to what Max had to say. A one journey trip to extinction? Not if she had anything to do with it.

“What makes you so sure that what we are trying to achieve is impossible?” she whispered back.


(Reric)
"We have been doing multiple tastings with the Diclonius enigma for these past few days and while we haven't had much fun with the aspects of your vectors, we have had an important finding. You see, the Great Order is an international police force, we have members all over the entire globe. The thing is, the sightings of Diclonius of any sort has become an extremely rare occurrence. Even with the added affect of...outliers, we have pinpointed that worldwide, they're maybe only a few hundred horned girls tops.

In fact, besides that male that was rescued in Yamamoto's facility, we don't even know of any other males at this time. Clearly even if we are mistaken and there are more males, its clearly not enough. Do you understand what I'm talking about?" He whispered, glaring at their direction.

"You have survived this long, not because of an evolutionary benefit, but by the sheer fact that humanity has been around. You have Queens and yet have don't have enough males to even begin to hope to propagate a new species and keep it alive. For the first thing, almost all Diclonius are females. Without an abundance of males capable of impregnating you, you have nothing.

Understand?" He motioned, making sure they have the point. "You can have your communities, but at this moment all Diclonius birthed in the world will be sent to that community to live out their lives. As it goes on, most of the Diclonius will be in that community of yours and there will be far less out in the real world. Having no way to birth more Diclonius, you will eventually die out." There was no joke in his voice, this was something that he was being dead serious about.

"Evoution of the human race? Apparently whoever thought of that was high off their rocker. You aren't advanced, you're literally an endangered species that's being wiped off the map right. Whether its by war or your own biology, you are all literally ticking down."

Maxwell took one of the forks and grabbed a bite, needing something to fill him up before speaking again. He wanted to make sure that the girls understood exactly what he was saying. "We aren't going to stop you from getting that community and living out the rest of your lives in peace, but if you want your own species to continue living, you'd best listen carefully.

You may hate us, but without humans, you have nothing. No way to continue your species. Even if found a hundred so called "kings" I guess you would call them, you wouldn't make. For whatever reason your biology seems most ordained to the female aspect. For everyone 1,000 horned girl born, we estimate maybe 1 male. Out of those 1,000 horned girls, 1 may attain the status as a Queen. Out of those males born, less than 5% may be fertile.

I am not here to coat the sugar, with humans you can breed like a bunch of sex crazed rabbits. We've learned that now, one little vector and its instant Diclonius. But as of now, we can't have you mingling with humanity due to the dangers you possess. This is why I ask of you, for the sake of your own self, help us. We need to find a way to cure that so called voice inside your head that is filled with so much hatred...because you know what's going to happen if we don't.

Done...game over. You'll slowly disappear from the face of the Earth, and in the end, you'll be nothing more than pages in the history book. Have you ever thought it strange, that you entire species is almost entirely made up of infertile females? How does that help with evolution? The most important thing for evolution is something to continue your species with.

Well that's us, we humans are the ones who give birth to you. It's us that continue your lineage, without us, you have nothing." He seemed to almost be begging at the end of his conversation.

"...Let us help you...because I've seen plenty of people being killed before, but I have yet to see a genocide of an entire race and I don't plan to either...Diclonius...if there is any hope for you, let us find it...because I don't think you want to be just a history mark that is long forgotten."
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:12 pm

Spoiler:
(Drew)
The twins looked at Celeste as she asked if anyone had questions. Suddenly, Kenshi came bursting out of the living area looking like he needed to blow off some steam. Shortly after Zero came out and said. “I hope your arm is healed by the time I see you again…I don’t want to kill you when you are weak…”

Alana nodded to him. She could tell his movements were as if he were on a mission. She expected this would be the last they'd see of him for a while. "If you're off to end Excalibur don't think you're the only one that wants to see him gone. Next time you see us, we'll be at our best."

Ariel glared at him. "We'll see."

Alana had seen more from him than she could ever have expected from any human. She figured if it came down to a fight between them and him, the victor would likely be him. He could move faster than they could react, and then there was his telekinesis. She prefered to never have to fight him. After all, even after being shot, he did more for Lily than she could ever have known. He could have killed her, and yet he didn't. While her sister hadn't seen what she had, Alana trusted him, and feared him.

Celeste looked a bit afraid as Zero coldly and calmly said what he did and left. A shiver ran down her spine. She could tell that he meant what he said and the fact that someone like him was under her roof left her feeling in a bad way.

The twins walked into the living area turned into a hospice and stepped up to Lily. Alana gave her a cautious look. "We will be leaving now. If you are anything like what we are hoping for, you will be able to help create a peace between humans and dicloni. Call up your contact that was bringing us to England. Tell him things are changing and the two of us are going now. I saw how you reacted to those men, you are needed here."

Lily closed her eyes for a brief moment. "Aye... I am needed here, but what can you do against Excalibur? You were captured by him before. What happens if you're caught again?"

Ariel took Alana's hand. "We were caught off guard last time. This time we will be prepared. Deal with your business here, we have our own business with our previous captor. The damage he caused to our children is unforgivable."

Lily knew there was nothing she could do to stop them, so she looked over at one of the nurses. "Get me a phone please." Within moments, she was handed a cellphone.

Again the familiar answering machine came around and when the tone went off she stated. "This is Lily. Some changes are going to be made only two and they are leaving tonight. Same destination. They are girls, so treat them nice."

She put the phone down. "There you go, dearies, head to the docks now and you'll find him. His name's Fenix Ryder and he has a dog named Jessup. He's a rough fellow, but I'm certain you can handle him just fine."

Alana nodded. "Very well. Good luck, human queen."

With that they left the building and noticed Rei and Kenshi appeared to be getting ready to come back inside. Alana spoke quickly. "May we meet again, king. Our paths separate tonight."

Alana and Ariel then walked in the direction of the docks. Ignoring all statements made toward them afterward.

-----------------------------------------------

Lily thought for a moment at the final statement Alana made to her and mumbled to herself. "'Human queen'? I suppose I should be honored they think so highly of me."


(Uni)
“Nothing’s wrong with my head. I’m perfectly fine, I’m still me so don’t worry about it. Besides, if it wasn’t me, don’t you’d think I would’ve killed already.”

"What the hell does he mean "don't worry about it, can't he see that he needs bloody help? I killed members of the god damn force to keep him safe and hidden!" Angrily thinking to himself, Soren was about to speak, but Cyrax had began to talk about something else.

“You know, I know you thought I was powerful, but look around you. These are on a much higher level than I am right now. Hell, those two over there are queens. The one that walked in here with that man and woman, she’s just as strong if not stronger than the queens. There’s one here, something familiar about it, but powerful, no doubt about it.”

Hearing this really didn't settle well in Soren's mind. He knew enough about diclonius to know what they were capable of, and he was confident enough in himself that he could hold his own against Cyrax due to his hypnosis, but hearing Cyrax blatantly admit to being pretty much the weakest diclonius in the proximity, made Soren worry just a little, especially Lillica here. The only diclonius Cyrax didn't mention was Celeste, but she didn't concern him anyways after she walked up to him with Lillica.

Another unfamiliar face came by through the lobby, throwing the door open and rushed outside. Soren noticed the horns upon his head, and realized this must have been the other one Cyrax mentioned. A girl followed behind him.

“I’m hungry, I’m going to get something to eat. Tell Mika I’ll be back in a while.”
and just like that Cyrax walked out the door as swiftly as the diclonius before him.

“Where’d he fucking go this time? It’s really pissing me off when he keeps doing this.”
Soren noticed the way she looked at him, and the tone she used. It took a lot for Soren to hold back the fury building inside him. Being around so many people to begin with was quite agitating for him, then with Lillica showing up here when he told her to stay home, and now Cyrax just waltzing away again like they were playing some sort of hide-and-seek.
The anger showed in his face, but because of Lillica standing close by, and being a guest in this apartment structure his voice was calm.

"He told me he that he was going somewhere to eat. Quite honestly if he ends up somewhere alone again and that voice he's been hearing takes control of him, I hope he causes even more damage to himself than last time, then maybe he'll learn a lesson and be too crippled to harm anyone else. I've been through a lot of shit to try to help him and you out, and then he goes and pulls this." His words, though spoken softly were very cold. He only stopped talking, as the other man who had entered earlier came back out, and said something to those twin girls before going out the door like a few before him. With him were the two girls who he had arrived with.

Vellux became anxious at the influx of movement, and followed the last ones out the door. He wouldn't travel far, as long as his master was in close range. The fox watched as many shadows parted ways under the moonlight, minutes after they had all been in the same structure. Sitting down and gazing up at the moon, the foxes eyes gleamed from the rebounding light. Then swiftly it sat up and pressed it's nose close to the earth, taking in the scents of it's surrounding, and beginning to hunt.

Seeing that most of the commotion was gone, Soren spoke to Mika again. "If you wish to chase after him then you are on your own. I do not wish to play manhunt every night. If not, then please sit down with Lillica and keep her company. I will talk to someone and see what we can do for now." After saying this however he noticed Lillica was not standing where she was before, but instead had joyfully skipped over to a now lonely Celeste.

Wrapping her arms around the diclonius girls waist, Lillica spoke quite fast. "Thank you lady! You didn't make me feel so sad earlier! You're hair is really pretty by the way! Can we be friends please? I think Soren should be friends with you too! Since I'm in your house now, you should come over to our house sometime and we can play! Did I already tell you your hair looks pretty? Because it is! I like your horns too! I don't really know what you dilofanis are but you all seem very nice to me!"

Tilting her head back, she smiled with her eyes closed up towards Celeste, but Soren had pulled her back before she could continue talking anymore. Kneeling down at eye level with her Soren looked at her with a stern look."Lillica calm down, Celeste is a very nice lady, but there is no need to smother her like that." Standing back up he turned towards Celeste, placing his right hand behind his head, and cracking a smile towards her.

"I'm terribly sorry about that, and also for our arrival in the first place. I hope for your sake it does not get this hectic everyday!" He said, followed by a short laught. "Anyways that diclonius I was with, he's been hearing a voice I guess, inside of his head. Me and Mika found him in the woods all tattered up after he disappeared on us for a few hours. The weird thing was, they were all self inflicted wounds! You on the other hand, seem nothing like any diclonius I've heard stories about. You've shown us kindness and hospitality, and you manage to live here with humans, which is absolutely remarkable if you ask me." Lillica had now walked over to Mika at this point. The girl really could not stay still, unless she was terrified or upset.

"If you don't mind me asking, I'd like to know how you all manage it. Living together that is. And for assistance with Cyrax. His own kind would surely be able to help him much more than I could." He looked at Celeste with sort of a blank stare, and blinked twice.


(Drew)
Now that she was alone, Lily had the time to reflect on everything. The things Zero said. The reaction of Kenshi. Even after everything she had done, he still defended her even if it was coldly. Through and through he was a knight in spite of everything he had been through. She wouldn't put it past him to kill anyone that got in his way though. He was driven in his revenge. Just like she was in her mission to fix the damage she did.

He said that if she wanted to know how he felt she should take a .50 calibur bullet for someone. She'd rather not considering any normal human would explode from the impact. He didn't, but then again, he wasn't any ordinary human either. Then again... neither was she. Despite that she suspected that she wouldn't be able to survive a direct hit from a .50 cal and walk away like he did.

She had to figure things out. She was in no condition to go after Zero and help him in his mission to kill Excalibur. However, she could stay here and deal with the DEF. She had spent time in their main base six years ago, although it may have moved. The building and whatever data was in it would still remain. Yamamato was not a man to waste resources that he owned. He wouldn't have destroyed that base if he didn't need to. But then again, people changed and he may not be the same person he was all that time ago. She knew where the building was, maybe it was still there.

She decided that after she woke up tomorrow morning, she'd gather what she could and with Kenshi investigate the base.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celeste was completely surprised by the sudden embrace from Lillica. Seconds later she was smiling warmly at the young girl and returned the hug. She was speaking so quickly it was hard to tell what she was saying. After hearing "friends" her smile couldn't get any wider. "Of course we can be friends."

The Soren began to speak and she directed her attention completely onto him.

"I'm terribly sorry about that, and also for our arrival in the first place. I hope for your sake it does not get this hectic everyday!" He said, followed by a short laught. "Anyways that diclonius I was with, he's been hearing a voice I guess, inside of his head. Me and Mika found him in the woods all tattered up after he disappeared on us for a few hours. The weird thing was, they were all self inflicted wounds! You on the other hand, seem nothing like any diclonius I've heard stories about. You've shown us kindness and hospitality, and you manage to live here with humans, which is absolutely remarkable if you ask me."

Celeste nodded. "It is remarkable. We couldn't have done this without Lily's help and guidance. The majority of my people are filled with hatred and suffering while we have a sense of community and friendship among humans. All of us were saved by her, as I said, and she helped us overcome our demons. The voice is something all dicloni hear and it is hard to ignore as it is written in our genetics. Killing is easy for us and in some cases addictive."

"If you don't mind me asking, I'd like to know how you all manage it. Living together that is. And for assistance with Cyrax. His own kind would surely be able to help him much more than I could." He looked at Celeste with sort of a blank stare, and blinked twice.

Her face became more serious. "It was a choice. We chose to stop killing. We chose to stop listening to the voice. It wasn't easy, but it is possible to simply not listen to the voice anymore. No matter how loud it yells. If there is ever a time when we feel we might lose ourselves we separate ourselves from everone else for a while. Solitude allows for us to calm down and meditate. We would be more than happy to help, but he has to be the one to make the steps. Ultimately it's a path one must take for themself. Lily was the best at guiding us. She might be the best option for you to get help from as she always has been one to help us. She actually happens to be here, but right now she is recovering from an injury she recently received and is resting. Now may not be the best time to speak with her."


(Jamie)
As they walked back into the city. Zero thought back to what Kenshi said to him as he walked away.

“However, disregarding that, you know nothing about me so mind your own damn business.” His voice was cold and serious. But Zero was annoyed by what he said.

“Mind my own business? You were in mine…so why can I not get in yours? How ignorant…” Zero thought to himself. Zero was minding his own business with Lily until Kenshi decided to get in the way; Zero had every right to defend Lily, even though he didn’t want to.

He didn’t understand why he did it though, Lily was why he was in pain right now, he should hate her…but for some reason he took out his blade, and was prepared to defend her…why? Zero didn’t understand…was it true? Born a knight, die a knight? It was the only thing Zero could make of it. Throughout his life he has been a knight, and it looks like no matter what he does, he will always be a knight. Lily must know this, considering she calls him ‘Sir Knight’’ She must know from the way he was prepared to defend her that he stays true to Knight Code. Although this could be his downfall if it happens in a situation that doesn’t suit him. Zero then heard a voice.

“Um Zero…How are we getting to England?” Suzuki asked. “I mean, Lily had a means of transport for us…and with you deciding that you were heading to England without her…I wanted to know how we are getting there.” Suzuki continued. Zero actually didn’t think about this. After all that had happened, how he was getting to England had slipped his mind. He felt embarrassed when Suzuki remembered him it.

“To be honest…I had forgotten all about that…” Zero replied, sounding embarrassed. He had forgotten all about it. Although upon hearing this Suzuki didn’t sound happy.

“Then how are we getting there then?” Suzuki asked looking crossed. She wasn’t happy that Zero hadn’t planned anything that would get them to England.

“I’m sorry that I don’t plan ahead, that was always YOU who did that…” Zero replied to Suzuki. He didn’t mean to say that, it was at the heat of the moment. Suzuki looked confused.

“What I did? I don’t understand.” Suzuki said, looking puzzled. She was confused by what he meant. Did she know him for longer then she thought?

“I…It’s nothing forget about it…” Zero replied. It was the heat of the moment, but he thought that maybe; just maybe that Suzuki could have gained some of her memory back…but it looked like she didn’t.

“Hey, what about we go to the docks? I know your pride doesn’t want to go there, but it’s the only option we have. So if we want to get to England, we have to take that boat.” Suzuki said to Zero. It was there only option that they knew of, and they didn’t have much time for it.

Zero thought for a bit and then shrugged. “…fine…we will go to the docks…” Zero answered, sounding in defeat to Suzuki. Suzuki smiled and grabbed his arm.

“I know I was going to win” Suzuki said, looking happy and victorious.

“It’s only because you’re cute” Zero quickly responded. Alice quickly grabbed his arm.

“We are not going to get to England if you two keep complimenting each other…sexy” Alice said, giving him a wink. Suzuki saw that and quickly started pulling Zero’s arm.

“Come on. To the docks!” Suzuki said. Zero nodded and began walking. Alice as well as they headed to the docks.


(Drew)
The twins' journey only took a few minutes. Especially since the docks weren't all that far from the community. The place looked deserted even though there were about a dozen boats docked there. A single building stood at the port and it seemed to be an old worn out administrative building with some warehousing capabilities. The lights were on inside.

The twins walked over to the door and it opened before they could even knock. Before them stood a stringy old man with a rough beard and a bald scalp. He wore an ugly grey sweater and jeans stained in who-knows-what. He squinted at them with inquisitive eyes.

"You the girls Lily messaged me about?" He rasped. "Destination's Great Britain right?"

Ariel spoke first this time. "Indeed. How soon will we be leaving?"

He looked over their shoulders and then up at the sky. Stars were beginning to show up as it was getting quite late. "Judging by the sun and the moon... in about fifteen minutes. Your boat is prepping as we speak. You better make sure everything is all set. I don't do return trips just because one of you ladies left your make up behind or something."

Alana glared at him briefly. "I assure you we have everything."

The old man bobbed his head. "Jessup... get your ass over here and escort these lassies to their ride."

A huge saint bernard huffed his way over to them and pushed past them walking at a quick pace toward the furthest dock. He made a short snuffing sound as he passed them by. After he went a few steps he looked over his shoulder and gave the twins an expectant look.

Fenix gestured towards Jessup and gave the twins an urgent expression. "Well? You gonna get to your ride? I ain't gonna wait all night for ya. It gets cold out here."

Ariel glared at him. She wanted to kill him for his attitude, but restrained herself simply because she didn't want to waste her time. Alana grabbed her sister's uninjured hand and pulled her towards the dog. Who, unlike Fenix, was waiting rather patiently for them.


(Jamie)
It only took them a few minutes to reach the docks, as it seemed that it was not far from the community. There were boats everywhere, so Zero knew that there wouldn’t be a shortage if he needed one. As they arrived at the docks, Zero noticed the twins had arrived as well and it looked like they were alone.

“Is it just them who are going?” Zero thought. Did Lily trust them enough to go by themselves? Would they be safe by themselves? Wait what was Zero thinking? Why would he care for their safety? Zero is starting to question what is wrong with him…

Zero watched as they reached a building of sorts at the dock and saw a man walk out of it. An old man, who looked grumpy. Zero felt like the twins wouldn’t get along with him. A dog also was there, looking to belong to the old man.

“It looks like it will only be the twins that are going…so Lily has decided to stay…” Zero quietly said. It seemed that Lily has decided not to go and leave the twins to go alone, whether this is a good thing or a bad thing was unknown. “If we want to get a boat to England…this looks like our only choice…” Zero continued, sounding disappointed. He felt like the twins will make fun of him if he says that he forgot about transport, but now wasn’t the time for that. At best it would be easy to just lie to them, but that would only work if they believed it. Although Zero wouldn’t be lying when he would say that no one knows more about Excalibur than him. He has known him all his life. Even though the twins are older than him, and were once captured by him, they don’t know him as much as he does so whether they like it or not, they need him.

Zero decided to stop hiding in the shadows and began to approach the twins and the old man. “So, it looks like it is only you two that is going…”


(Uni)
"It was a choice. We chose to stop killing. We chose to stop listening to the voice. It wasn't easy, but it is possible to simply not listen to the voice anymore. No matter how loud it yells. If there is ever a time when we feel we might lose ourselves we separate ourselves from everone else for a while. Solitude allows for us to calm down and meditate. We would be more than happy to help, but he has to be the one to make the steps. Ultimately it's a path one must take for themself. Lily was the best at guiding us. She might be the best option for you to get help from as she always has been one to help us. She actually happens to be here, but right now she is recovering from an injury she recently received and is resting. Now may not be the best time to speak with her."

Soren was quiet for a few seconds, before speaking. "Well this Lily sounds like an extraordinary person. Though it is unfortunate I cannot speak with her, I wish her a healthy recovery." Soren turned to look at Lillica, and then Mika who had been very quiet, before turning back to Celeste. "As there is not much reason for me to stay here any longer, I shall be leaving. Once again I do apologize for suddenly showing up, and I thank you again for showing Lillica the kindness you have. It was merely dumb luck that she wandered to the same destination I had, but I trust if I had not shown up that she would've been in good hands."

Reaching into his coat pocket, he pulled out 2 sticky notes and a pen, and began to jot down a number on each, handing 1 to Mika, and the other too Celeste. "I'm rather tired of playing manhunt with Cyrax, but I do hope if he returns, that he could possibly speak to this Lily and get the guidance he may need. That's my cell phone number, if he gives in to that voice or whatever of his, call me." His face had a very serious expression. Walking towards the door, he glanced back to Mika. "I don't know what your plans are, or if you intend to go looking for Cyrax, but you are on your own this time." He then looked towards Lillica and signaled her to come with.

Before following him, Lillica darted back towards Celeste and embraced her one more time, before following behind Soren out the door. Soren stretched his arms, carefully to not let his bow flail around, at the freedom of the outdoors. He hated being surrounded by so many people, and the fresh air felt nice. Letting out a short whistle, Vellux perked his head from a few meters away and came running to his owner. "Did you find a nice meal Vellux? Good foxy!" he calmly said to the creature while scratching it's head.

"What do you say Lillica, Shall we go home?"
Giving Soren a pleased look, she hopped excitedly in the air and clapped her hands. "YES! I'm hungry, and I need to go potty!" Grasping Soren's hand, she began to rush forward, as if to drag him along.

The walk was much shorter than when Lillica left. Soren did know they way, unlike her. He had spent the last 10 years of his life wandering around this city, and knew it fairly well, even the outskirts. Stopping in at a shop he found still open, he bought some groceries, a little irritated at it. All this hard earned money he swindled by using his hypnosis, being pissed away because he didn't want to use it in front of Lillica. "I should probably do this on my own time then! Paying for food, what kind of sorry world is this!" He thought to himself.

Arriving back at the apartment, he stopped and noticed that the light was on inside. "Lillica get behind me!". Walking carefully to the door, gripping his weapon, and holding onto the groceries rather loosely, he opened it with force. He nearly threw the entire bag of food he just bought at what was before him.

Humming a soothing melody, Tohru stirred the soup she had boilding on the stove, and jumped at the sound of the door slamming open. "Oh goodness, you scared me!" Quickly breaking out a smile though she welcomed the two back in. "It's about time you two got back, and great timing too! The soup is almost ready."

"Miss landlady is here, and she's making yummy soup again!" Lillica joyfully exclaimed before running inside.

"Now, now Lillica, I've told you many times you can call me Tohru!" She said to the young girl with a smile. Her smiled changed quickly though when she saw Soren's weapon. "And just WHAT do you think you're doing running around the city with something like that, especially with your little sister!"

Soren was dumbfounded, and stood there with a blank stare. However he quickly recalled that Lillica was not aware of what he told Tohru, about being her 'brother', and noticed the confused look on her face. "Lillica, why don't you go freshen up quick, I'd like a few words with Tohru alone for a moment."

"Sir, yes Sir!" She boldly said, as she marched down the hallway towards the bathroom.

Setting his bow down, putting the groceries away, and taking off his coat, he sat down at the table with Tohru, as she spoke to him. "I came by to inform you that I've added your name to the list of residents here, but noticed you weren't home. However it got late, and I figured you two would be arriving shortly so I thought I'd make dinner for you as well!" she said with a warm smile.

Soren patiently sat, and waited until he heard the shower water turn on in the bathroom before he spoke. "Miss Tohru I, uhh... lied to you. I'm not Lillica's brother. Not related to her in any sort of way at all actually."

Tohru's eyes widened as she stood up and slammed both of her palms on the table. "IF YOU'RE NOT HER BROTHER THEN WHO THE HELL ARE YOU? I SHOULD'VE KNOWN HOW UNLIKELY THAT WAS, SHOWING UP OUT OF NOWHERE! A LITTLE GIRL SOREN, HELL IF THAT IS EVEN YOUR REAL NAME, ARE SOME SICK PERVERT? I SHOULD CALL THE POLICE HERE RIGHT NOW!"

Vellux began to growl angrily towards the woman. She stopped yelling, out of fear of getting bit, and sat back down, staring angrily at Soren.
"Well, if you would have let me finish what I was saying, then my fox wouldn't want your left thigh right now." He responded rather calmly.
"I'm was on my own, living in the city until a few days ago, that night it was pouring, if you remember. I was walking on my way home, and I could hear her screaming from down an alley. When I got to her, a bastard of a man was terrorizing her, to which I stopped him, and she's been with me since that night."

Tohru's expression showed much less anger, but a lot more confusion at this point. "Well if this is true, then how did you know about her family! Have you been stalking her?! What will her father think when he returns!"

Soren closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. "Her father isn't going to return, don't you get it? She was out in the pouring rain that night looking for him, and she couldn't back into her house because she locked herself out. Don't you find it odd, that her father wasn't around for a while before I showed up, and the fact that the rent wasn't payed? She was abandoned Miss Tohru... it was pure luck that I found her. I want to protect her, because I also know what it's like to lose both your parents. I know this is all probably hard for you to grasp, but if you need proof, ask her yourself. Just not now... you wouldn't want to upset her bringing up stuff like that."

Tears had started to build in the wells of her eyes. As hard as it was to trust Soren right now, everything he said did make sense. Lillica didn't seem threatened around him either.
"I.. I am terribly sorry, for yelling at you like that. You see I've known her since she was born, and the thought of an unkown man around her is terrifying. But... why wouldn't she tell me that her father left her? I would've gladly welcomed her in."

"Truthfully, I don't think she knew that she was abandoned for a short while. Which is why she probably never it brought it up to you." His words were soothing, and it made him rather happy, knowing that there was another person in this world who cared for Lillica so strongly. A good safety net is how he thought of it. Now that he had been dabbling around with diclonius, he always had to be ready for life or death situations.

There was a fairly long silence between them, before the shower water from the bathroom was shut off. "Oh I should check on the soup, now that she's done!" Tohru walked over, gave it one final stir and placed a decent amount into 3 bowls. Lillica came storming out of her bedroom, after she changed with her hands on her hip.

"And just what is all the noise about you two! This is a peaceful home." She stated while holding out her hand gesturing a peace sign with two fingers.

Giggling Tohru placed the three bowls on the table and explained "Oh nothing dear, I was just startled by how red the foxes eyes were! He gave me a little scare is all! Now sit down and enjoy some dinner, I know a growing girl like you is hungry."

They each only had a few spoonfuls before Tohru asked a question Soren hoped she wouldn't. "So where did you two run off too today anyways?"

Lillica replied back before Soren could even open his mouth. "We were at this nice ladies house with Soren's friends! I became friends with her now too! There was a bunch of people there coming in and out, but everyone seemed friendly enough! And now we're here!"

He had to admit, he was impressed. He would've bet it all that Lillica would've mentioned the diclonius to Tohru, but luckily she hadn't. It was bad enough that she didn't trust him too much right now, so he could only imagine what kind of shitstorm would ensue if she knew about that.

Soren finished the rest of his meal in silence, as the two girls talked about Lillica's drawings from the other day, what Tohru had done all day, Lillica trying to beg her to give Soren the recipe for her soup. All in all, they were both joyful, and Soren was just glad it was less tense.

"Well I better get going home now! If you would like I can wash these dishes for you first. I know how you men are with kitchen chores!" Soren politely waved her off.
"Don't worry I'll take care of it, but thanks for the offer, and thank you for the meal as well. It was quite appetizing."

Yawning, Lillica hugged Tohru goodbye, and trudged off back to her bedroom to sleep. Tohru stepped out of the door, but turned back to face Soren before she left. "Prove me wrong about you please? I don't want anything to happen to her. The only reason I trust you right now is because it's clear she does too." Before he could even respond, she slid the door closed and walked home.

Staring down at Vellux, Soren let out a yawn. The fox gazed back up at him and did the same. "I suppose you will be curling up next to me tonight then?" He jokingly said towards the fox. "Well come on then, off to bed with us!" The fox trotted behind him back to the bedroom Soren was staying in, and hopped up onto it, as he and his owner fell asleep.


(Drew)
Alana and Ariel both looked at Zero, Suzuki, and Alice as they approached. They weren't that surprised to see them coming here. Fenix looked back and forth between the two groups and ended his gaze on Zero. He didn't look too happy. "You got an appointment, sonny?" He paused a moment, but before any response could be had. "Well too bad, I don't give free rides, and I sure as hell don't take on unannounced extras. Unless you're just here to see these lassies off."

Alana glanced at the old man, but her gaze quickly returned to Zero. "We aren't surprised that you came here. After all we aren't the only ones with a bone to pick with Excalibur."

Jessup looked anxiously between the groups. He clearly was surprised at the unexpected guests. He rather enjoyed new people, but the feeling of these people to him weren't all that friendly. He let out a low whine and began to plod toward the boat stopping a few steps away from the twins.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celeste grasped the note Soren gave her and nodded as he spoke to her. She then visibly relaxed after they left the building. She turned to Mika and calmly said. "Well, you can make yourself comfortable while your here. If you're going to stay for now that is. I ask that you stay out of the living area there for now." She pointed at the door that people had been going into back and forth all day and evening. "I'm sure that the few people left in there are exhausted and need rest. Now if you'll excuse me I have a few things to do."

She then went to the other dicloni that had been mostly keeping their distance and let them know that things would be calming down and a new tenant may be arriving. Mika would be noticing an increase in activity from them within the building. Most of them were going about mundane business. A couple actually would leave the building in work clothes always wearing a hat as part of the uniform.


(Reric)
As the Diclonius ate and spoke, Elena had already returned to her office, closing the doors behind her she sat at her desk with but a light and pen and began to ponder her next course of action. There were so many enemies on her list she wasn't sure where to start.

For one there was Excalibur whom she personally had not met, he had been responsible for some of the Diclonius facilities and was thus a dangerous man. However because she had so little information on him, he was perhaps the last of her concerns. The others would have to deal with him.

Next there was Midori, the wretched little so called Queen that had been so kind as to shot her eye out. She had the G.O on red alert to search for her and she'd damn well get pay back there.

Then there was Kruger, the traitor and one who seemed to have his own plans. Vast was supposed to be handling that situation though it seemed he got sidetracked with one of the Diclonius. She did hope that problems didn't arise because of that.

Lastly there was Yamamoto, the leader of the D.E.F and other Diclonius Research Facilities. He was perhaps the top contender of the people Elena wanted to take down but words to her before the ordeal had not yet left the woman's mind. Apparently the entire thing with Diclonius was something that Japanese government had already known about. For sure she did not trust Yamamoto much, but for something like this, she felt this might, terrible as it would be, to be true. The government of Japan and possibly others was clearly corrupted.

The horned girls were annoying and a pain, she would not deny that. But to knowingly have them locked up and tortured was beyond her, it sickened her. This was not good, or lawful or justice, this was just some sick obsession to prove domination and force down others. Whether or not the Diclonius ended up being killed would be decided on logic and understanding, not some stupid racial ethnicity point.

"Then what I must do is speak to the Japanese government officials and figure out exactly what's going on here. If what Yamamoto has said is true, then there is utterly no way I will allow that government to continue to stand. I will topple it and replace it with a more refined government that's not going to utilize this discrimination. She understood perfectly well that in such a case, the Japanese government would not back down easily, she expected a fight.

"Tsu, this is aggravating, I need to sleep..." She though heavily, turning to face the window where the bright moon shined overhead. "Before these girls go in the morning though, they must speak to the public. The world is going to know full well what these girls are up to, what they can do and its time they expressed their own points of view.

...Shaa..." She sighed and turned to the large bed, resting now was the most important thing to do now.
avatar
Jamie Dark

Posts : 149
Reputation : 1
Join date : 2013-08-01
Age : 21
Location : England

View user profile

Back to top Go down

Re: Elfen World (Part I)

Post by Jamie Dark on Mon Dec 02, 2013 2:17 pm

Spoiler:
(Crane)
"...Let us help you...because I've seen plenty of people being killed before, but I have yet to see a genocide of an entire race and I don't plan to either...Diclonius...if there is any hope for you, let us find it...because I don't think you want to be just a history mark that is long forgotten."

“Even if we are isolated you forget one simple fact.” No. 44 replied in a soft voice so as not to be overheard. “People don't just stop being infected once they give birth to a diclonius. Until humans find a way to stop the virus transmitted by our vectors there will always be more diclonius being born into this world.” Stopping to take take a bite to eat, 44 ate some of the delicious food in front of her before continuing. “Besides, I never said this diclonius community was permanent. I just feel humans aren't ready to coexist with us just yet. I've been told the world finally knows of our existence, but they need time to learn to accept us. If I've learned anything in my short life, its that humans are afraid of those that are different.

That being said, I still decline any offers of help from the G.O. This is a diclonius problem, so we diclonius we handle it. ”

________________________________________________


As No. 38 continued to walk forward she was beginning to get dizzy. It seemed like she had been walking forever and was in dire need of a rest. When she spotted some shade under a pleasant looking tree 38 made her way over to it and collapsed. A sharp pain went through her left shoulder as she hit the ground causing her to grunt in pain. She clutched her shoulder only to find her hand covered in blood.

“Oh thats right...” she thought as she remembered that she had been shot by that bastard with the sniper rifle. She remembered slaughtering him before she closed her eyes and drifted into unconsciousness.

_________________________________________________


Dr. Noda stood away from the other soldiers of the recovery squad as he conversed with Yamamoto on his communicator.

“Sir, we've been searching for hours and we still can't find the final member of Squad 0. Could he have been in the facility when the missile made impact?”

“How would I know?” Yamamoto replied in an annoyed voice. “I had other things to worry about back then, you should know that seeing as you were there with me!”

“Ahh yes... sorry sir.”

As Yamamoto sat behind his desk in the office of Facility No. 13 the door burst open and a medical officer rushed in.

“What the hell do you think your doing bursting in here like that?!” Yamamoto yelled in anger.

“Sir, I just came to inform you that the helicopter carrying the Captain of Squad 0 has arrived. The doctors on board have stabilized him, but his condition is still critical.”

“So I see. Very well then.”

The medical officer turned to leave but was stopped by Yamamoto.

“Wait just a minute.” he said in a dark voice.

“Yes sir?” the officer replied, a hint of fear in his voice.

“Come rushing in here like that again... and I'll personally put a bullet in your head. Understand?”

“Uh... uh.... Yes sir!” he said in fear, a bead of sweat running down his face.

“Good, I'm glad we understand each other....NOW GET OUT!!!”

Turning around as fast as he could, the medical officer all but ran out of Yamamoto's office. He wouldn't be going back in there anytime soon if he could help it.

“Dr. Noda are you still there?”

“Yes sir.”

“Hold on just a little bit longer. Suigetsu has just arrived and I think he'll have all the answers we need.”

__________________________________________________


“Kenshi wait! Can you walk? You're still weak!” Rei said as she and Kenshi returned inside. Kenshi continued to walk through the lobby, back towards the room he had been in before.

“I'll be fine.” he said as he stumbled and faultered. Just as he was about to fall, Rei was there to catch him and help him walk.

For the rest of the short walk there, the two were silent. Kenshi was thankful he had Rei there with him.

“Its okay... I'm fine now.” he said as they entered the makeshift hospital room that had been made upon their arrival. Kenshi saw Lily lying in her bed and approached her, unsure of what to say.

“Listen... I need to talk to you.” he said in a reluctant voice. “What I said back there... I was out of line. I know you said you didn't know that you were making anti-vector weapons or who you were making them for, and I believe you. I... I wasn't myself. Please forgive me.” he said, bowing his head in apology.


(Reric)
"Very well then, do as you like Diclonius, I won't stop you. I only ask one thing, you know already that people around the world know of your species. Can you at least do one thing in the morning before you all leave? The world is at confusion, the most important thing to do is to speak to people yourselves and explain to them what is going on. We will not force you to do anything I only ask that last part as a favor."

Maxwell got up, having been bent over on his knees to speak to the girl. He spoke over his shoulder's to No. 44. "May fate smile on the deserving then..."
---
---

In a single vast room Hector sat upon a large ornate chair. The room was plain, his axe situated at his side, his gripped the arms of his seat and let the light of the moon shine on his body from the single window. This was his living space at the G.O, a room devoid of everything but that single seat. His thick brown hair covered over his face, obscuring his eyes as he seemed to sleep yet remained deep in thought.

Thoughts of what to do, thoughts plans and actions. He could remember the death of his master, the father figure he had always looked up to, the reason he became a member of the G.O. He could remember the men he was with, those souls that he had lead and years of knowing them. Those friends and family who were then butchered by those girls.

Diclonius, every time his he thought of them, his heart burned with hatred. But as he sat there upon his single throne, he wondered his course of action. He was loyal to the G.O cause, he cared for his friends and people and would gladly follow the lead of Master General Elena. He was in fact perhaps like a father figure to many of them, one of the oldest members there, he was the kind of person that the new recruits would often go to. Papa Hector they would sometimes call him and he felt greatness in knowing that he could be of such importance to others.

Yet life had changed now and he was questioning things after things.

He raised his hand, the bandages barely visible around his arm that was obscured by his coat. His wounds seemed superficial in comparison to his thoughts. The world had now changed, and the demons were being known well. These beings were ones who were dangerous, so how would he react? He wanted to think of something different, think of the possibility that maybe they could change. But the 48 year old man was left not with a sense of hope that maybe Maxwell had, but with years hating and hating and hating, hiding behind that mask of pride and jovial expressions that were by all means true.

Hector still gazed at his hand and clenched his fist, rising up from his seat he stepped up to the window to look up at the moon. It's silvery brightness cast a shadow across the room where he could see it, the figure large and powerful and yet his heart deeply conflicted. He could hear the girl named Rei's loud, almost obnoxious in his mind's voice, yet her words struck him deeply. He wanted to think that maybe he was wrong, in fact he had no intentions of denying the fact that he could be dead wrong. But every time he did, his hatred grew, his memories of those he had cared for grew and remembering their deaths, they continued to grow.

"...Diclonius...Diclonius...Diclonius...Diclonius...Diclonius...Diclonius..." The words were repeated over and over again without pause as if he lost his mind at some point.

"Which side...which side...which side...which side...which side...?" And the question was repeated again, who knows what it meant. But it was made pretty obvious, Hector was thinking of the choice he would have to make, the biggest choice that would change his life and the lives of others forever. He thought and thought and thought until he finally re-opened his eyes which had been close tightly shut and starred back at the moon.

"...I am an agent of justice, law bringer of the world, I seek to reach the impossible. My goal is to seek salvation of eternal law and order...and I will grant that desire upon myself even if I must give up my own self to damnation to achieve it. How many times will I see it happen, these horned beings continue to come and kill. How long would I have to wait for change that may never happen and yet always know...

---
---

Elena was awakened by the sounds of her door opening and pushed herself up, covering her naked self as she saw a looming figure over head. She recognized such girth as Hector. "Captain Schlenzanner...what are you doing here?" She yawned, not particularly pleased at being awakened. The days had been tedious and she wanted at least a good 8 hours of sleep.

"Master General Elena, you are one of the finest leaders I have ever known, truly it was an honor to follow you. I say this at the bottom of my heart, with absolutely no lies to it. Which is why I must speak to you here and now and express my point."

It was beyond him, his heart for those horned people could never feel anything more than hatred for them. He wanted to believe they could change, he tried to think of it, and even though he knew his thoughts were irrational, to believe in what he thought was true, he could not deny it.

No matter how many times he tried to look at Diclonius differently, even through the sheer aspect of challenge that they gave him, one emotion was always there. Hatred, pure undiluted hatred that had been born and raised for years and years. He hated them, admired the challenge, but he did hate them and thus, for the sake of the world and humanity he could not find it in his heart to trust them or keep them around.

"The Diclonius, can not be here anymore. Not the G.O, not the community, not the world. The dangers that they posses are not just some superficial wound that can heal over time. We are talking about the possible extinction of the entire human race."

"Captain Schlenzanner, what are you suggesting?" Elena asked seriously. She had seen the old man serious before, but this seemed like something else, as if the all of the good heartedness in Hector had disappeared, replaced only by this strict being. His face was hardened cold.

"Annihilate them, rid the world of them and make sure that all aspects of them vanish." He stated quite clearly and firmly.

"Captain Schlenzanner, I understand your disagreement with the girls but this will not happen. Please relax your thoughts and think. You do not have to like them but everyone deserves changes and you know this. Please the days have been hard for both of us, let us rest and maybe we can talk about this in the morning. Rest my member, you truly do deserve it."

...
...

"...So, you refuse the offer...I understand thought, I will not begrudge your decision. What you think of me at the end is up to you, I will always see you as one of the greatest leaders I have ever known.

So as the great leader that I have stated from the bottom of my heart and soul, I now say this from the bottom of my soul and heart.

...Farewell, Master General Elena, the next time we meet will not be as one perhaps..."

She wasn't sure what to think of those words, Hector had been so serious that his next actions completely baffled her. One of his large hands had suddenly grabbed her by the throat, her sputtering voice of shocked, outrage, but most of completely confusion as the man raised the spear that she herself used and poised it. And then with what might have looked as if a tear had crossed over his face, like a motion of his own passing to another side. He took the bladed weapon and plunged into the body of the leader he so deeply admired.

"Ugh...!?" He had never intended to kill her but he had struck right in the body and pierced through to the point where he had shattered her spine. Everything from the waist down fell limp as he gently lowered her down, her eyes still starring upward in shock.

"...Hector...Schlenzanner..." She spoke, her voice filling up with blood. suddenly she felt dizzy and yet more awake than any other time. "Wh-What...?"

"This is Hector Schlenzanner of The Great Order, as order now all those under the watch of this organization will not follow my command. Raise upon the weapons and flight, and now heed my call..." He spoke aloud to the device in his hand and he called forth to the members.

"Meet me outside, all those who are loyal to me." He hung up, looking over his shoulders at the fallen woman and growled in tears of pain, though it wasn't physical, it was the pain of being betrayed by one so close to her. Hector had been someone she hated trust with everything she had, he was chaotic at times but he was always a man she could trust. She wanted to crawl over to him and beg for him to stop. She even thought he might turn around and let out a big "Just Kidding" while smiling that huge and fatherly smile like he always did. That she was never stabbed by a person she considered a friend and family member.

"...Please, Hector, what...guh...what's gotten into you?"

"...I can no longer stand this perversion against humanity. It would seem that despite the many differences I have with our foes, we do share some common interest. Do not worry, by the end of this when I have eradicated the horned race, I will gladly accept punishment an damnation for my crimes.

But sometimes we have to make a choice, even when that choice is had, even when we can't stand that choice, even when that choice burns our heart. Because if we don't, the consequences end up being dire...farewell, my leader, as I said the next time we meet, will not be like the others."

And with those parting words as the woman choked she began to cry. She didn't make a sound, but the tears like Hector had now started to drip from her face just as Hector's own were now drying up. "...Help..." And it wasn't intended for her, she wanted someone to help Hector, to help the man she trusted so much, the person she saw perhaps a close father figure to her own, or at the very least a very older brother.

"Help...please..." She wished for someone to help him. To change his ways and come back. "Please....please...Please..."
---
---

The hall where the Diclonius ate would later be interrupted by a man who had just now betrayed his Queen. He had abandoned his usual coat and now sported something entirely different. After all, betrayals were often linked to a change in appearance right? For him, he could not muster the courage to wear the outfit of The Great Order. Those were good people and he did not deserve to wear the same outfit.

He wore a amour, the shoulders broad and ornate, the chest plate blue an shiny, the knees cover, the arms covered as he word his golden gauntlets that held his Crescent Sun Axe, behind him flowed a magnificent red cape.

An hour ago he had spoken to the members and distinguished those most loyal to his cause. He was impressed and yet also somehow saddened that a good deal of the men did agree with him. The horned girls truly did not deserve this kind of treatment, this hatred but he could not change himself. The others were less enthusiastic of his own hatred but he tried not express such concerns to them. In the end it would all become clear of what was about to happen, in exactly 30 minutes.

Perhaps they were now finishing up their meals, maybe getting ready to eat but Hector had now amassed a coup de tat to decimate the world of the Diclonius and continue to make it grow. So as he opened the doors he was flanked by two men with their weapons ready. The windows were broken open as the sounds of the helicopters loudly churned their wings. There was about 80,000 members that resided in the G.O and it seemed from the sounds of everything as the guns were raised from every conceivable direction that over half of that had now changed sides.

This was the hatred that bled across the voice for the Diclonius. The hearts which joined together under a new clause. They admired their leader Elena just like Hector, they admired their friends and family of the other members. But it seemed so shameful in the end to do such horrific deeds. But Hector had made them know of what was going on, he did not want them to think that this was something that had to be done, he wanted them all to make their choice.

So now they would...

"Hector, ummm, something up?" Maxwell asked.

"...Diclonius...seek now the end of days of your miserable lives, I now stand before you. Your kind will be erased without pause and then your kinds kind, and the kind after that until you are erased completely from history.

My fellow friends, I now stand before you no longer as Captain Hector Schelzanner, but as the usurper of The Great Order. I take great pride in working with all of you throughout my life and I wish to express my greatest thinks of the times we've had.

I stand before you now, as the traitor of the Great Order and the self declared Grand King of Law." His hand was raised and he said with absolute certainty in his voice.

"There is our enemies, the horned ones...

...as Grand King Hector Schlenzanner, I now order this call...

EXECUTE THEM!"

And in the sheer horror of it all, in the chaos of confusion and regrets and tears, the bullets of guns of helicopters of most certain betrayal started to rain down on the girls while the "Grand King" starred coldly.

Ooc: OH SHI-!


(Drew)
Ariel gave Zero a mischevious look. "So, you're here to see us off, right? Or are you planning on trying and coming with us? I'm sure if you really want to you have the means to cover the expense, whatever it is."

Alana glanced at her sister and then back to Zero. Her tone was more serious. "You do have the means, right?"

Fenix looked at the twins as the spoke, but his gaze leveled on Zero as they finished. "Well? I don't take checks or plastic. You going with them, you gotta pay. Either that or you're just here to see em off... and if you're doing that well say what you're gonna say and scat." The entire time he spoke he hadn't moved one step from the closed door behind him.


(Jamie)
Ariel gave Zero a mischievous look. "So, you're here to see us off, right? Or are you planning on trying and coming with us? I'm sure if you really want to you have the means to cover the expense, whatever it is."

Alana glanced at her sister and then back to Zero. Her tone was more serious. "You do have the means, right?"

Fenix looked at the twins as the spoke, but his gaze levelled on Zero as they finished. "Well? I don't take checks or plastic. You going with them, you got to pay. Either that or you're just here to see em off... and if you're doing that well say what you're gonna say and scat." Throughout the entire time he spoke, he hadn’t moved from where he originally was.

Zero looked at the twins and then the old man. He smirked before turning to Suzuki and placed his hands in one of the pockets from the cloak that Suzuki was still wearing, which originally belonged to Zero.

Zero pulled out a bag, which contained a lot of money, and gently chucked it at the old man. “That should pay for the expenses for me and my two companions here, as well as the twins if needed be.” Zero said to the old man. Money wasn’t a problem for him; he gained a lot of money from being a bounty hunter for two years, as well as having money left over from his days as an Azure Knight.

Zero then slowly began walking to the boat. “If that is all, then I will be on the boat…” Zero looked at the twins as he walked by. “Come on, Excalibur needs to be stopped as soon as possible” Zero then patted their heads as he walked by, with the girls following quickly after.


(Drew)
Fenix looked at the money in the bag and smiled. "Pleasure doing business with you kiddo." Without another word he entered the building from whence he came. The kid had overpaid threefold and didn't seem to care. That was totally fine with him.

After Zero pet Ariel on her head she used her free hand to slap his hand away and then adjust the straw hat she was wearing. She gave him a glare as they followed Jessup to the boat. Alana simply sighed afterward and adjusted her matching hat. She had yet to explain everything that happened at the rescue mission and it was resulting in a difference between the sisters. She had already begun to realize this. Ariel was still acting out of distrust of Zero while he was trusted by Alana. The both still shared the cautious opinion of Alice. Suzuki they barely even noticed.

Jessup made a couple short huffing sounds and pointed at the boat. He then plodded over to Zero and licked his hand and then licked the twins' faces. Then he happily trod off back to the administrative building that Fenix was in.

Both of the twins immediately responded by wiping their faces off the best they could. They then looked at the boat. I was large enough to fit eight people on it. There seemed to be two levels underdeck from what they could see from the outside. They hopped onto the boat and went to the steering controls for the yacht and noticed it was very different from any boat they'd seen.

There was a small blipping noise and they heard. In a familiar voice. "Say your coordinates, please."


(Jamie)
As Zero patted the twins head, Ariel had used her free hand to smack Zero’s hand away, and gave him a cold stare. Zero wasn’t surprised she acted like that, but he was surprised that Alana had only sighed. She wasn’t as mad as her twin, why is that? How come her sister still shows disgust to Zero, but she didn’t? This seemed like something that Zero wanted to find out.

Zero saw the dog walk up to him and lick his hand. Zero could only smile at this. The way the dog just looked happy, reminded him of his dog back in England. It would of have been four by now…

Zero t